H.^.
\0
4<uÁ
HoMUjfi^.
î.>>^ "cK
PUBLICATIONS OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER
CELTIC SERIES
No. I.
An Introduction to Early Welsh
Sherratt & Hughes
Publishers to the Victoria University of Manchester
Manchester: 34 Cross Street
London: 33 Soho Square W.
AN
INTRODUCTION
TO
EARLY WELSH
BY
The Late JOHN STRACHAN, LL.D.,
Professor of Greek and Lecturer in Celtic
in the University of Manchester
MANCHESTER
At the University Press
1909
Univehsity of Manchester Publications
No. XL.
PREFACE
This book is the outcome of the courses of lectures on
Welsh grammar and literature given by the late Pro-
fessor Strachan at the University of Manchester during
the sessions 1905-6 and 1906-7. Indeed, the Grammar
is in the main an expansion of notes made for these
lectures. For the numerous quotations from early
Welsh literature contained in the Grammar, as well as
for the Reader, Strachan made use not only of
published texts, notably those edited by Sir John Rhys
and Dr. J. Gwenogvryn Evans, but also of photographs
specially taken for the purpose, and of advance
proofs of the edition of the White Book and of
the photographic facsimile of the Black Book of Chirk,
about to be published by Dr. Evans, both of which
were lent by him to Strachan. The Reader includes
Middle Welsh Texts selected as likely to be of most
value for illustration or of special interest. The very
valuable work done by Dr. Evans in relation to these
texts was of the greatest assistance to Professor
Strachan, and as an expression of gratitude for the
help thus given, as well as in recognition of the services
rendered to Welsh scholarship by Dr. Evans, it was
the intention of the author to dedicate his book to him.
The idea of working up his notes into a book that
might serve as an introduction to the study of older
Welsh seems first to have occurred to Strachan in the
spring of 1907. On the fifth of April he wrote to
Mr. R. I. Best, the Secretary of the School of Irish
Learning in Dublin : " I have been thinking of drawing
up a little primer of Early Welsh. With that the
language of Middle- Welsh prose should be child's play
vi PREFACE
to learn. However, that may or may not come off."
And to his old friend Dr. P. Giles of Emmanuel
College, Cambridge, he wrote on the same day :
" I think I must draw up and print outlines of
Middle- Welsh grammar. I cannot well teach without
some book, and the beginner is lost in the
wilderness of the Grammatica Celtica." His original
intention evidently was to publish a mere sketch of
the grammar, somewhat like his Old-Irish Paradigms.
But at the suggestion of his friend and colleague,
Professor T. F. Tout, he decided to expand the
Grammar on the larger and fuller lines of the present
volume. At the same time the plan of adding a
Reader of excerpts from mediaeval Welsh literature
took concrete shape in the course of conversations
and correspondence with Dr. Evans. On both these
tasks he began to work during the Summer Term of
1907. With what amazing rapidity he must have toiled
to have all but completed the work by the end of the
following August ! Giving up a visit to Germany to
which he had long been looking forward, he devoted
the whole long vacation to the preparation and printing
of his book. At the moment of his death, on the
25th of September, both the Grammar and Reader were
in type, and he had read a first, and in some cases a
second, proof. Writing to Professor Thurneysen a
week before his death, he says that he had then only
the notes and vocabulary to add.
After Professor Strachan's death, at the request of the
Publications Committee of the Manchester University,
Professor Kuno Meyer of the University of Liverpool
kindly undertook the task of reading final proofs of the
Grammar and Reader, and of adding a Glossary, an
Index and a list of contents. In this task, which
involved very considerable labour, he obtained the
assistance of Mr. Timothy Lewis, who had worked for
two years under Professor Strachan, and who returned
PREFACE vii
from Berlin whither he had gone to continue his studies
with Professor Zimmer, and devoted the winter to help
with the completion of the book. Mr. Lewis verified
the quotations in the Grammar where this was possible ;
drew up the Glossary, prepared the Index, and revised
proofs. An old student of Professor Meyer's, the Rev.
Owen Eilian Owen, placed his collection of Old and
Middle- Welsh words at his disposal for the elucidation
of rare and difficult vocables, while both Mr. Owen
and Mr. J. Glyn Davies read proofs of the whole book,
many valuable suggestions being due to them. But
Professor Meyer and Mr. Lewis are solely responsible
for the Glossary.
There can be no doubt that if Strachan had lived to
complete the book himself, he would have made
alterations and additions in several places both in the
Grammar and Reader, and would have still further
normalised the spelling in his critical versions of
sections IV. and V. in the Reader. It will be observed
that his treatment of the texts varies greatly. Except
in the sections just mentioned, he does not seem to have
aimed so much at the construction of a critical text as
at the presentation of a clear, precise, and intelligible
version, which would at the same time serve to introduce
the student to the characteristic features of Middle
Welsh orthography. In the Corrigenda some necessary
emendations^ have been indicated by Professor Meyer
1. From a collation of the poems printed from the Red Book with the
original, it appears that the following corrections should be made : —
P. 233, 1. 4, Jor dOg read döng
ib., 1. 19, for aghaeat read agkaeat
P. 235, 1. 29. /or gOawr ?-mrfgOaör
P. 236, 1. 2, for can read kan
P. 237, 1. 22, /or uvulldaOt read uvulltaot
P. 238, 1. 9, /or dyrnaöt read dyrnnaOt
ib., 1. 11, /or diffirth read diftyrth
ib., 1. 18, for vedissyawt read vedyssyaOt
ib., 1. 20, for adueil read atueil
viii PREFACE
who has also added some further variants (marked a, b,
&c.) in the foot-notes.
Strachan had left behind no material for the Glossary
except a first rough list of words. In drawing it up
use was made of a letter to Thurneysen, in which he
expressed his intention to arrange the words according
to their actual sounds. His only doubts were about
the phonetic value of final c, t, ỳ. On this point
he wrote : "Of course final b is common, also certain
of my texts write d for d. But none of them have g
for final ^." In accordance with modern pronunciation,
Professor Meyer considered it desirable to substitute the
letter g, though the period at which final c became voiced
has not yet been established.
No notes to the texts were found among Strachan's
papers. He had brought back from Peniarth, from
MSS. No. 22, 44, 45, and 46, a large number of
variants to the Story of Lear and that of Arthur,
which he would no doubt have used for his notes.
Those to Lear have been printed in an Appendix ; but
the Peniarth versions of Arthur seem to differ so
much from those of the Red Book and the Additional
MS. 19,709 that they would have to be printed in full.
Since the great work of Zeuss, this is the first attempt
to write a grammar of Early Welsh on historical
principles. It was the hope of the author expressed in
letters to friends that his work would stir up Welsh
scholars to investigate more thoroughly than they
have done hitherto the history of their language. But
no one was more conscious of the gaps still left by his
work than Strachan himself. " It is only a beginning,"
he wrote to Thurneysen. " I hope people will make
some allowance for the difficulties of the work and the
scanty amount of trustworthy material. One is
continually finding out something new." References to
the need of further investigation will be found in many
places throughout the Grammar. His own discoveries
PREFACE ix
of the functions of ry, of the relative forms of the verb,
and his account of the uses of the verbal prefixes a and
yS point out the way to future investigators in this
neglected field of research. To these discoveries he was
led by his unrivalled knowledge of Irish grammar, so
intimately connected in its origins with that of Welsh
that he believed no true progress possible without their
parallel study. " It is absurd to think," he once wrote
to Mr. Best, " that either branch of Celtic can be
satisfactorily studied apart from the other;" and to
Mr. Giles: "Without the knowledge of Irish early
Welsh grammar is rather like a book sealed with seven
seals."
The circumstances under which this book has been
produced having been thus indicated, it remains to
express acknowledgement of the work of the scholars
who have contributed towards the result : first to those
whose assistance to Professor Strachan in his lifetime
he would specially have desired to recognise ; in
particular to Dr. Evans who furnished the editions
both published and unpublished of the Welsh texts
which were used in compiling the Reader ; to the late
Mr. Wynne of Peniarth who freely gave access to
the MSS. in his possession; and to Sir John Rhys
(joint editor of the Red Book and of other texts) and
to the Fellows of Jesus College, Oxford, who afforded
every facility in their power; secondly to those who
since the author's death have enabled his work to
be presented to the public, especially to Professor
Tout who initiated the idea of preparing the book for
publication and undertook the arrangements for it; to
Professor Kuno Meyer, whose long and intimate
association with Strachan in his Celtic studies specially
fitted him to undertake the duty of revising the whole
work and seeing it through the press; to Mr. Lewis in
assisting Professor Meyer particularly in the preparation
X PREFACE
of the Glossary; and to Mr. O. Eilian Owen and Mr.
J. Glyn Davies for their help in reading proofs. The
title of the book was chosen by Strachan himself.
It has been the earnest wish of those who have taken
part in preparing this work for publication that it should
appear in a form worthy of the reputation and memory
of the distinguished scholar whose career was cut short
so sadly in the midst of his full literary activity, and that
the results of his devoted labours and profound learning
should not be lost to students of the Welsh language.
February, 1909.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PAGE
Preface - v
List of Abbreviations - - - - . . xv
GRAMMAR
The numbers refer to the paragraphs.
Sounds and sound changes i — 22.
Vowels and diphthongs i ; vowel quantity 2 ; accented
vowels 2A ; unaccented 2 A ; consonants classified 3 ;
orthographical variations 3 ; accent 4 ; changes of vowels
5 ; changes of vowels due to i vowel preserved 6 ;
changes due to a lost vowel 7 ; vowel variation due to
accent 8; prothetic vowel 9; epenthetic vowel 10;
consonantal changes 1 1 ; sound changes within the
sentence 12; table of consonant mutations 13; vocalic
mutation or lenation 14 ; general exceptions to rules of
lenation 15 ; lenation of noun and adjective 16; lenation
of pronoun 1 7 ; lenation of verb 1 8 ; nasal mutation
19-20 ; spirant mutation 21 ; >^ in sentence construction 22.
The Article 23-24.
The Noun 25-29.
Numbers and cases 25 ; syntax of the cases 26 ; formation
of plural 27-28 ; collective nouns 29.
The Adjective 30 — 39.
Gender 30 ; formation of plural 31 ; concord 32 ; number
33 ; order in sentence 34 ; predicative noun and adjective
with yn 35 ; adjectival phrases 36 ; comparison 37 ;
construction of comparative and superlative 38 ; the
equative 39.
The Adverb 40.
The Numerals 41 — 44.
Cardinals and ordinals 41; syntax of cardinals and
ordinals 42 ; distributives 43 ; multiplicatives 44.
The Pronoun 45 — 90.
Personal pron. 45 — 51; independent pron. 45 — 47;
infixed pron. 48 — 51; pron. with preposition 52 — 54;
possessive pron. 55-56; possessive adjs. 57 — 59; hurt,
hunan cXc. 60; demons, pron. 61-62; article + substan-
tive-!- adverb 63; indefinite prons. and adjs. 64 — 72;
substantives in a pronominal function 73 — 78; interrog.
prons. 79 — 81; relat. prons. 82 — 89; expression of case
in the relative 86 — 89 ; substitutes for the relative 90.
xii CONTENTS
Preverbal particles 91 — 97.
The particle j'i/ 91 — 94 ; the particle ry 95 — 97.
The Verb 98—161.
Conjugation of the verb 98— 126: verbal classes 98;
voice 99 ; number 100-10 1 ; person 102-3.
The moods 104; the indicative 105 — 109; present 106;
imperfect 107 ; preterite 108; pluperfect 109.
The subjunctive no — 114: formation of subj. no;
tenses in ; usages of subj. 112 — 114.
The imperative 115.
The participle passive medic 116; verbal m-adwy 117.
The verbal noun : formation of 118-1 19 ; usage 120 — 126.
Paradigm of the regular verb 127 — 139: types 127; pres.
and fut. indie. 128 — ^130; imperf. indie, and conditional
131 ; pret. and perf. indie, act. 132 ; pret. and perf. indie.
pass, 134; plupf. indie. 135 — 136; imperat. 137; pres.
subjunctive 138 ; past subj. 139.
Irregular verbs : mynet 140; dyvot 141; gtimeuthur 142;
guybot 143 ; adnabot 144 ; caffel 145 ; rodi 146 ; tawr 147 ;
moes 148 ; kivde 149 ; med 150 ; heb 151.
The substantive verb: paradigm 152; remarks on subst.
vb. 154; on copula 155 — 158; position of copula 159.
Compounds oî bot 160-161.
The Preposition 162 — 197.
The Conjunction 198 — 234.
Negative particles 235 — 238.
Interrogative particles 239 — 240.
Responsive particles 240—241.
The Interjection 243 — 244.
READER
PAGE
I. Lear and his Daughters 139
From Ystorya Brenhined y Brytanyeit, printed in
Red Book of Hergest, ed. J. Rhys and J. G. Evans, vol. ii,
pp. 64 — 69, The variants are from Brit. Mus. MSS. Add.
19,709.
II. The Story of Arthur - - - - - 145
From the same source, pp. 184 — 232.
III. The Hunting of Twrch Trwyth - - - - 193
An excerpt from the story of Kulhwch and Olwen.
Chapters 1 — 6 are from the White Book of Rhydderch
(Peniarth MS. 4), with variants from the Red Book
(Rhys-Evans, vol. i, pp. 126—128) ; chapters 7—25 from
the Red Book (ib, p. 128, 1, 13— p, 142, 1. 19),
CONTENTS xiii
IV. The Procedure in a Suit for Landed Property 208
From the oldest copy of the Laws of Howel Dda
contained in the Black Book of Chirk (Peniarth MS. 29).
The variants are from Aneurin Owen's Ancient Laws of
Wales, vol. i, pp. 142—156. The text in the right-hand
columns is a critical edition with normalised spelling by
Strachan.
V. The Privilege of St. Teilo - - - - 222
From Evans-Rhys Liber Landavensis, p. 118. The
text in the right-hand columns is a critical edition with
normalised spelling by Strachan.
VI. Moral Verses - - - - - - - 225
From the Bed Book, col. 1031, printed in Skene's
Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. ii, pp. 249-250.
VII. Doomsday - ------ 227
From the Book of Taliessin, printed in Four Ancient
Books, vol. ii, pp. 118 — 123. Strachan has made no use
of the variants printed in Myvyrian Archaiology,ip. 72S.
VIII. To Gwenwynwyn 233
From the Bed Book, col. 1394, where it comes aft«r
several poems ascribed to Llywelyn Vardd ; printed in
Myvyrian Archaiology, p. 176a, where it is ascribed to
Cynddelw.
IX. Cynddelw to Rhys ab Gruffudd - - - - 234
(a) from Black Book of Carmarthen, ed. J. G. Evans,
fo. 39b; (6) from Bed Book, col. 1436.
X. A Religious Poem - - - - - - 237
From Black Book of Carmarthen, fo. 20a, and from
Red Book, col. 1159.
XL A Dialogue between Ugnach Uab Mydno and
Taliessin - - - - - - - 239
From Black Book of Carmarthen, fo. 51a.
XIL Winter 241
From Black Book of Carmarthen^ fo. 45a.
Glossary - . . . 243
Appendix - - - . 277
Index ---------- 279
Corrigenda 293
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
Anc. Laws. Ancient Laws and Institutes of Wales, edited by
Aneurin Owen. 1841.
Arch. Archiv fur celtische Lexikographie.
Arch. Cambr. Archaeologia Cambrensis.
BB. Black Book of Carmarthen, edited by J. G. Evans. Oxford.
1888.
BCh. Black Book of Chirk.i
Bezz. Beitr. Bezzenberger's Beiträge zur Kunde der indogermani-
schen Sprachen.
Bret. Breton.
CM. Ystorya de Carolo Magno, from the Red Book of Hergest,
edited by Thomas Powell. 1883.
Corn. Cornish.
Cymrod. Y Cymmrodor, embodying the Transactions of the
Cymmrodorion Society of London. 1877 ff.
CZ. Zeitschrift fur celtische Philologie.
E. Lh. Archaeologia Britannica, by Edward Lhuyd. Oxford. 1707.
Eng. English.
Eriu The Journal of the School of Irish Learning, Dublin.
FB. The Four Ancient Books of Wales by W. F. Skene. Edin-
burgh. 1868.
Gaul. GauHsh.
Hg. Selections from the Hengwrt Mss. edited by Robert
Williams, vol. I. 1876 ; vol. II. London. 1892.
Ir. Irish.
KZ. Kuhn's Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Sprachforschung.
LA. The Elucidarium and other tracts in Welsh from Llyvyr
Agkyr Llandewivrevi, edited by J. Morris Jones and
John Rhys. Oxford. 1894
1. The references in the Grammar are to tlie pages of the photographic
facsimile about to be published by J. G. Evans.
xvi LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
Lat. Latin.
Laws, see Anc. Laws.
Leg. Wall. Cyfreithjeu Hywel Dda ac eraill, seu Leges Wallicae,
edited by W. Wotton. Londini. 1730.
Lhuyd, see E. Lh.
Lib. Land. Liber Landavensis, edited by J. G. Evans and
J. Rhys. Oxford. 1893.
Loth Mab. Les Mabinogion traduits en entier par J. Loth.
Paris. 1889.
MA. The Myvyrian Archaiology of Wales. Denbigh. 1870.
Mart. Cap. The Old-Welsh Glosses on Martianus Capella edited
by Wh. Stokes in -the Archaeologia Cambrensis for 1873,
p. I if. and in Beitr'áge ziir vergl. Sprachforschuns, VII .
p. 385 ff-
Mid. Middle.
Mod. Modern.
O. Old.
Ox. gl. Glossae Oxonienses, edited in Zeuss-Ebel, Grammatica
Celtica, p. 1052 ff. Berlin. 187 1.
Pughe A Dictionary of the Welsh Language by W. Owen Pughe.
2. ed. Denbigh. 1832.
RB. The Red Book of Hergest edited by J. Rhys and J. G.
Evans, vol. I. (Mabinogion), Oxford. 1887 ; vol. II.
(The Bruts), Oxford. 1890.
Rev. Celt. Revue Celtique.
Rhys, Celt. Heath. J. Rhys, Lectures on the Origin and Growth
of Religion as illustrated by Celtic Heathendom. 3. ed.
1898.
Rhys, Lect. J. Rhys, Lectures on Welsh Philology. 2. ed.
London. 1879.
WB. The White Book of Rhydderch.i
1. The references in the Grammar are to the pages of the edition
about to be published by J. G. Evans.
§§i,2.] SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES.
SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES.
Vowels and Diphthongs.
I. Middle Welsh has the following system : —
Vowels : — a, e, i, o, u, w, y.
Diphthongs :— ae, oe, ei, eu, aw, ew, iw, yw, wy.
Note. — The following are the more important orthographical variations :
(a) u is written u or v, e.g. un or vn one. That u already in O.W.
approached to an i .sound is shown by the .spelling Dinoot (from Lat.
Donatus) in Bede for what in O.W. would be normally Dunaut, later
Dunawt.
(b) w (=:u in sound) is in Mid.W. commonly written w or 6; in O.W.
it is written u, and in .some Mid.W. MSS. u or v, e.g. O.W. crunn round,
later crunn, crvnn, crónn, crwnn. The same applies to w in diphthongs,
e.g. O.W. dui tiL-o, later duy, dvy, dOy, dwy ; O.W. bleu hair, later bleu,
blev, bleö, blew.
(c) y is in O.W. written i, in Mid.W. MSS. i, e, ỳ, y, e.g. O.W. hinn
these, later henn, hynn, hynn.
(d) The diphthongs ae, oe, are in O.W^. ai, oi, later ai, ay, ay, ae; oi,
oỳ, oy, oe, e.g. O.W. air slaughter, later aỳr, ayr, aer; O.W. coit loood,
later coỳt, coyt, coet.
(e) The diphthong eu appears in O.W. as ou, e.g. aperthou offerings,
later abertheu. In final position in Mid.W. -eu sometimes appears as -e,
e.g. minhe on my part =minheu ; in Mod.W. it is written -au, e.g. pennau
Aearfs = Mid.W^. penneu.
(f) For wy, oy and oe are also found, e.g. boy = bwy he may be, moe =
mwy greater.
Vowel Quantity.
2. The quantity of vowels depends not on their prehistoric
quantity, but on the nature of the syllables in which they stand.
Apart from dialectal variation, the following may serve as
approximate rules, at least for the period subsequent to the shifting
of the accent (§ 4).
2 SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES. [§ 2.
A. Accented vowels are : —
(a) Long.
(a) In monosyllables ending in a vowel, e.g. tÿ house.
(fS) In monosyllables ending in a single consonant, e.g. dÿn
man ( = O.Ir. duine), gwläd coimtry ( = O.Ir. flaith), mäb soìt,
^\ZX\ pure ( = O.Ir. glan), ^XdJS, green ( = O.Ir. glas), crÿch
curly.
Note. — s always goes back to an earlier ss ; ch, th, £f ( = f in sound) to
an earlier double consonant, e.g. crÿch c?<ri?/ = Gaul.Crixos, brith variegated
= It. mrecht, clöff lame = Loav Lat. cloppus ; here the reduction to a single
consonant was prior to the operation of the above law. In Mod.W. a
vowel is short before final c, t, p ; these final sounds occur only in late
borrowings.
(b) Half-long, in open syllables of polysyllabic words, e.g.
di-nas afy: din fortress ( = Ir. dun), tà-deu fathers: tad father.
(c) Short.
(a) In monosyllables originally ending in a double consonant
(with the above exceptions), e.g. penn head ( = Ir. cenn),
trŵm heavy ( = Ir. tromm), pa.rth part (from Lat. part-em).
(/3) In closed syllables of polysyllabic words, e.g. pënneu
heads : penn, ùndeb unity -. ün one ( = Ir. öen). The vowel
is somewhat shorter in polysyllables like penneu than in
monosyllables like penn.
B. Unaccented vowels are short. This rule also applies to
proclitic words like heb without, fy nmie, dy thitie.
The Consonants.
3. The consonants may be classified : —
Explosives. Spirants. Nasals.
Voiceless. Voiced. Voiceless. Voiced. Voiceless. Voiced.
Gutturals c g ch (3) ngh ng ( = ?9)
Dentals t d th d nh n
Labiodentals ff( = v
Labials p b mh m
§3-] SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES. 3
Liquids. Voiceless: — 11, rh; voiced: — 1, r.
Semivowels : — y, w.
Sibilant : — s.
Breath : — h.
Note. — The following are the more important orthographical
variations : —
(a) For O. W. c = k, both c and k found in Mid.W., c particularly at the
end of a word ; e.g. O. W. cimadas fittinrj, Mid.W. kyvadas and cyvadas.
In Mid.W. sc, sp became sg, sb, e.g. kysgu by kyscu to sleep, ysbryd
from Lat. spiritus.
(b) With regard to the graphic representation of the mediae the
following may be noted. In Old British the symbols c, t, p were taken
over from Latin \vith their Latin values. In the course of time, before the
loss of final syllables, c, t, p, when they stood between vowels, or after a
vowel and before certain consonants, became in sound medi;e g-, d, b, but
continued in O. W. to be usually written c, t, p, e.g. trucarauc coDipassionate
= Mid.W. trugarawc, Mod.W. trugarog-, dacr <car = Mid.W. dagyr, atar
birds = Mid.W. adar, datl gl. foro = Mid.W. dadyl, etn 6ni/= Mid. W. edyn,
cepistyr halter (from Lat. capistrum) = Mid.W. kebystyr. In Mid.W. g,
d, b are regularly written in the interior of a word (except that c, t, p may
appear in composition, e.g. rac-ynys fore-island, kyt-varchogyon fellow-
horsemen, hep-cor to dispense with, or in inflexion and derivation under the
influence of the simple word, e.g. gwlatoed, by gwladoed countries: gwlat,
g^aet-lyt bloody : gv^aet). But final g is regularly expressed by c, and final
d by t (except in certain MSS. such as BB. which express d regularly by d
and use t to express the spirant d). î'inal p for b is not so universal; there
are found, e.g. pawp, pop, everyone, every by pawb, pob, and mab son,
heb said.
(c) The spirant f is in O.W. written f, and this orthography survives in
Mid.W., but the usual Mid.W. symbol is ff or ph. In O.W. "the tenuis is
sometimes traditionally written for the spirant, e.g. cilcet gl. tapiseta
(from Lat. culcita) = Mod.W. cylched.
(d) With regard to the graphic representation of the voiced spirants the
following may be noted, g, d, b, m were taken from Latin with their
Latin values. In time, between vowels and before and after certain
consonants, they became spirants 5, d, v, but continued to be written g,
d, b, m, e.g. scamnhegint gl. levant = later ysgavnheynt, colginn gl.
aristam = Mod. W. colyn stimj, cimadas j^/í!ẃi9' = Mod. W. cyfaddas, abal
a/>/»Ze = later aval. In O.W. the spirant g had already been lost in part, e.g.
nertheint gl. armant by scamnhegint, tru wretched = \x. truag wretched.
In Mid.W. the spirant g has disappeared. The spirant d, which in
Mod.W. is written dd, is in Mid.W. usually expressed by d, e.g. rodi to
5'M'e = Mod.W. rhoddi, except in certain MSS. such as BB. which use the
symbol t, e.g. roti = rhoddi. The spirant v in Mid. W. is written u, uu, v,
fu, f, the last particularly at the end of a word, (e.g. cyuadas, cyvadas,
cyfuadas, cy{a.âa.s fitting -O .V\ . cimadas, Mod.W. cyfaddas), in Mod.W.
f ; in certain MS.S., however, such as BB. it is expressed by w, e.g. calaw
i-ccf/s = calaf. In O.W. final v has been already lost in part, e.g. lau hand
= Ir. lam, and in the course of time it tends more and more to disappear,
e.g. in Mid! W. the supei'lative ending -af appears also as -a.
4 SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES. [§3.
(e) The guttural nasals ng (i.e. 79 as in Eng. sẁgr) and ngh are often
written g and gh, e.g. Hog = Hong sAíjj, agheu death = angheu.
(f) The voiceless 1 is in O.W. written 1 at the beginning of a word, e.g.
lau /in!;irf = Mid.\V. Haw, elsewhere 11, e.g. mellhionou gl. violas. In
Mid. W. it is in all positions written 11 or IT. For the voiceless r = Mod.W.
rh. Early Welsh has no special .symbol ; it is written r.
(g) The semivowel y is in O.W. written i, e.g. iechuit gl. sanitas,
mellhionou gl. violas : in Mid. W. it is expressed byi, e.g. ieith speech, or y,
e.g. engylyon angels. In the initial combinations hw (from an earlier sv),
which in Mid.W. appears as chvv or dialectally as hw, and gw (from an
earlier ■w), w is in O.W. expressed by u, e.g. hui ?/oíí = Mid.W. chwi, guin
if?7ii(from Lat. uinum) = Mid.W. gwin ; in Mid.^V. it is commonly written
6, w, but in some M.S8. u, v, e.g. góynn, guynn, gvynn vhite ; but in
Mid.W. O.W. initial guo- becomes go-. In other positions in Mid.W. w
is expressed by 6, w, sometimes by u, uu, v ; here it comes from O.W. gu,
e.g. O.W. neguid «(•«• = Mid.W. newyd, neuyd, neuuyd, nevyd, O.W.
petguar /oi//'= Mid.W. petwar, petuar, petvar. It is to be noted that
initial gw from an earlier w does not fonn a sellable even before a
consonant ; thus gwlad country from *ulatis = ír. ílaith kingdom is
monosyllabic.
The Accent.
4. In accented words in Mod.W. the accent, with certain excep-
tions, falls on the penult, e.g. pechádur simter, trag^ywyddol
eternal. This accentuation, however, has replaced an earlier system
which was common to all the British dialects and is still preserved
in the Breton dialect of Vannes, according to which the accent fell
on the last syllable, e.g. paraẃt ready. The effect of this earlier
accentuation is seen in the weakening of vowels in syllables that
according to the later system would have borne the accent, e.g.
pechadúr si/uier from Lat. peccätôrem : pechaẃt sift from Lat.
peccâtum, O.W. Dimét, Mid.W. Dyvet : Demetae, O.W.
hinhám, Mid.W. hynhsS oldest: hen old, Mid.A\'. Wynghcts fleet:
llong5///>,0.\^'.cilchét, Mid.\\'. cylchet from Lat. culcita, Mid.W.
drysseu doors : drws door. The date of the change of accent has
not yet been accurately fixed ; with it seems to be connected the
change of aw to o in final syllables, e.g. Mid.W. pechawt = Mod W.
pechod, of which there are sporadic instances in early Mid.W.,
e.g. rỳmdỳwod ( = rym dywawt), BB. 28^ 13.
§7-] SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES. 5
Changes of Vowels.
Changes due to a vowel which follows or which
originally followed.
5. The quality of a vowel is liable to be influenced by the vowel
of the following syllable. Sometimes the infecting vowel remains,
e.g. Ceredic from Old British Coroticus, eyt goes = 0.\V. egit
by O.W. agit, menegi ẁ s/tozu by managaf I s/iozv. Sometimes
the infecting vowel has been lost, e.g. trom f. by trwm m. /leavy
from *trummä, *trummos (where it will be seen that the short
vowel of the masculine exerted no influence, while the long vowel
of the feminine did), brein ravens (by bran raveti) from *brani,
earlier *branoi, Cyrn horns (by corn hot-n) from *COrni, earlier
*cornoi, dreic dragon (by pi. dragon^ from *dracî, from *dracü
from Lat. draco, ceint I sitjg (by cant he sang) from *canti, from
*cantü, from * canto, Meir from Lat. Maria, yspeil spoil
from Lat. spolium. The infection may extend back more than one
syllable e.g. menegi : managaf, deveit sheep: davat a sheep.
The following are the changes of the kind which are important for
inflection : —
A. Changes due to an / Vowel Preserved.
6. a > e, e.g. ederyn a bird: adar birds, peri /0 cause: paraf
/ caiise, edewis he protnised : adaw ip pi-qrnise, cerit was loved : > " "^' '^
caru to love, llewenyd, O.W. leguenidyoj': llawenyöjw/í.
ae > ei, e.g. meini stones : maen stone, seiri artisans : saer.
B. Changes due to a Lost Vowel.
7. (a) The lost vowel is a.
y > e, e.g. berr f. ; byrr m. shoi-t. The variation in brith,
f. braith variegated is of the same kind ; brith comes from
*mrictos, braith from *mrectà, *mrictä.
w > o, e.g. trom f. : trwm m. heavy.
(b) The lost vowel is î (of various origin).
a > ei, e.g. meib sons : mab son, meneich monks : manach
,ûíL*«>-
6 SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES. [§7.
mo?ik; geill is able: gallaf / am able, gweheird he forbids;
gwahardaf I forbid, ceint / sang : cant /le sang.
ae > ei, e.g. mein stones: maen stone, Seis Saxon (from
*Saxî, *Saxü, Saxo) : Saeson (from Saxones).
Final aw > eu, y, e.g. teu is silent: tawaf I am silent, edeu,
edey, edy leaves -. adawaf / leave.
e > y, e.g. hyn older ; hen old, cestyll castles : castell castle,
gwyl sees : gwelaf / see, g~weryt helps : gwaret to help.
o > y, e.g. pyrth gates : porth gate, escyb bishops : escob
bishop, tyrr breaks : torraf / break, egyr opens ; agoraf / open,
try turns : troaf / turn.
oe > wy, e.g. wyn lambs (from *ogni) : oen la?ub (from
*ognos).
W > y, e.g. bylch gaps : bwlch gap, yrch roebucks : ywrch
roebuck.
Note 1. — In the 3 .sg. pres. indie, act. of the verb the prehistoric ending
is uncertain ; geill might come phonetically from either *gallît or
*gallyet. In verbs containing radical o, infection is found only in the 3 sg.
pres. indie, act., e.g. tyrr /te breaks, but torri to break, torrynt they broke,
torrir is broken. In shaping the conjugation of these verbs analogy seems
to have played a large part, but the details of the development are obscure.
Note 2. — It will be observed that in the case of i infection the infection
extends back to a preceding a, e.g. deveit, edewis, egyr.
Note 3. — There is also a variation between ae and eu, ei, e.g. caer city :
pi. ceuryd, ceyryd; aeth he v:ent : euthum I went.
Vowel Variation due to Accent.
8. Celtic ä became in British ö ; the ö stage is seen in Bede's
Dinoot from Lat. Donâtus, and in early Irish loanwords which
came from Latin through Britain, e.g. trindôit Trinity from Lat.
trinitâtem. In Welsh, during the period of the older accentuation
this Ö became in accented syllables aw, e.g. Dunaẃd, trindaẃt,
in unaccented syllables o. To this are due variations like O.W.
doriou gl. tabellae: sg. clawr, Mid.W. marchogyon horsetnen:
marchawc horseman, moli to praise : mawl praises, and the
proclitic pob every ( = Ir. each) : accented pawb everyone ( = Ir.
each). After the shifting of the accent from the ultima to the
penult, aw in accented words of more than one syllable became o,
§11.] SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES. 7
e.g., Mod.W. márchog = Mid. W. marchawc, but Mod.W. paẃb
= Mid.W. paẃb. For other instances of vowel weakening in
unaccented syllables see § 4.
Prothetic Vowel.
9. Before words which in O.W. began with s + consonant there
developed in the Mid.W. period a prothetic y, e.g. ysgriven
writing: O.W. scribenn, ystavell chamber: O.W. stabell,
ystvoauT packsaddle: O.W. strotur, yspeil spoil: O.W. *speil,
from Lat. spolium.
Epenthetic Vowel.
10. Before a final liquid, nasal, or v, an epenthetic vowel is
often written, which, however, does not count metrically as a
syllable.
(a) Consonant + 1, e.g. mynwgyl by mynwgl neck = Moá.
W. mxnwgl ; kenedel, kenedyl by kenedl race = O.Vf.
cenetl, Mod.W. cenedl ; kwbwl, kwbyl by kwbl whole = Mod.W.
cwbl; tavyl sling -= Mod.W. tail.
(b) Consonant + r, e.g. hagyr by hagr 2^^-^ = Mod.W.
hagr; lleidyr by lleidr rol>âer= Mod.W. lleidr; llestyr
vessel = O.W. llestr, llestir, Mod.W. Uestr; dwvyr, dwvwr
by dwvr wafer = Mod.W. dwfr.
(c) Consonant + m, e.g. talym space = Mod.W. talm.
(d) Consonant + n, e.g. g^wadyn by gwadn sole == Mod.W.
gwadn ; dwvyn deep = Mod.W. dwfn.
(e) Consonant + v, e.g. dedyf cusiom = Mod.W. deddf;
baraf, baryf ^i?a/'^= Mod.W. barf; twrwf, twryf by tvrrf noise.
Consonantal Changes.
11. The following changes of consonants in combination are of
importance for accidence : —
(a) In the Indo-Germanic parent language d or t + 1 became t%
and Vt in Celtic became SS, e.g. W. Has was hilled = Ir. -slass from
*slat'toS : Had hill= Ir. slaidid hews.
8 SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES. [§ii.
(b) act>aeth, or, with î infection, > eith ; ect>eith; wet
>wyth; wen, wgn>wyn, e.g. aeth he went from *act, but
imdeith / travelled from '^acti (earlier *actù, *actÖ): Mid.W.
eyd<^w5- = 0.W. egit, agit; dyrreith he returned, from *-rekt:
Vreg- ; amwyth he defended from *amukt : amwgaf / defe7id,
of which the verbal noun is amwyn from *amucn...
(c) rt>rth, e.g. cymmerth he took from *com-bert: cym-
meraf / take.
(d) Before a labial n becomes m, e.g. y maes in the field from
yn maes.
(e) nd, mb > nn, mm, e.g. vyn nyvot, vy n3r70t my coming
from vyn dyvot ; ym mwyt, y mwjrt ititofood from yn bwyt.
(f) nc, nt, mp. At the end of a word nc, mp remained, e.g.
\^yX2SiZ young, pumpyíí'í'; nt remained in accented monosyllables,
e.g. dant tooth (but proclitic can, gan zvith = 0.\N. cant); in
words of more than one syllable it appears as nt or n, e.g. ugeint
and Ugein tiuenty, carant and caran they love. In the interior of
a word nc, nt, mp develop regularly in the penultimate syllable
to ng, nn, mm, in the antepenult to ngh, nh, mh, e.g. tranc
cessation : trengi to cease; angen necessity (from *ancen = Ir. ëcen) :
anghenawc necessitous; O.W. hanther half, later banner;
dant tooth : danned teeth : danhedawc toothed; O.W. pimphet
fifth, later pymmet ; cymmell compulsion (from Lat. compello) : pi.
cymhellyon. The regular development, however, is liable to be
affected by analogy.
Note 1. — The cause of the different treatment in the penult and
the antepenult is the accent. In early W. the accent was on the last
syllable (§ 4) ; the syllable immediately preceding the accent would be
most weakly accented, the syllable before that would have a secondary
accent, e.g. anghenawc, danhedawc, cymhellyon.
(g) Before h—
(a) g, d, b become tenues, e.g. teckaf most beautiful from
*teg-haf: tec (phonetically teg) beautiful, tebycko
from *tebyg-ho he may think: tebygU to think, plyckau
to fold from *plyg-hau : plyc (phonetically plyg) fold ;
calettaf hardest from *caled-haf : calet (phonetically
caled) hard, crettO he may believe from *cred-ho :
§ 12.] SOUNDS AND SOUND-CHANGES. 9
credu to believe, bwyta to eat from *bwyd-ha :
bw3rt (phonetically bwyd) food ; cyvelyppaf most like
from *c)r7elyb-haf : C3rvelyp (phonetically cyvelyb)
like, attepo from *ad-heb-ho he may answer : attebu,
digaplo ke via}' cease to cahonniate from ^digabl-ho :
digablu, llwyprawt from *llwybr-hawt will course:
llwybraw to course.
(fS) d becomes th, e.g. diwethaf last from *diwed-haf:
diwed end, rotho ke may give from *rod-ho : rodi
to give, rythau to set free from *ryd-hau ; ryd free.
(y) V becomes f, e.g. tyffo ke ?nay grotv from ^tjrv-ho : tyvu
to grow, dyffo he may come: dyvod to cofne, coffau to
remember from *cov-hau : cof memory.
Note 2. — Instances of £f from v-h are not nunierou.^, they liave commonly
been replaced by analogical forms, e.g. araf-hau to make gentle, digrif-af
most entertaining. So th from fl + h becomes rarer and rarer in INI id. W.,
where e.g. rotho is replaced by rodho and rodo ; the old forms are most
persistent in the case of the tenues c, t, p. (cf. § no)
( f ) th + d > th, e.g. athiffero who may defend tkee from
ath-differo. But here commonly the d is written etymologically.
(g) d + d became apparently d, e.g. adyn wretck from ad-dyn
(ad- = Ir. aith-, with sense of Lat. re-).
Sound-changes within the Sentence.
12. Within the sentence closely connected word groups are liable
to changes similar to those that take place within individual words.
As within the word vowel-flanked consonants were reduced, e.g.
cegin kitcketi from Lat. coquina, niver mimber from Lat. numerus,
so in a word group, e.g. *tÖtä märä great people became tud
vawr. As within the word nc became ngh, nt became nh,
mp became mh (§ ll), nd became nn, e.g. crwnn round by Ir.
cruind, mb became mm, e.g. camm crooked from Old British
cambos, so in word groups, e.g. vyn cynghor my counsel became
vy ghynghor, vyn penn my head became vym penn, vy
mhenn, vyn dyvot my coming became vyn nyvot, yn bwyt
into food became ym mw3rt, y mw3rt. But, on the one hand, a
lo CONSONANT MUTATIONS. [§ 12.
particular mutation may spread analogically, if it becomes connected
with some grammatical function; thus in Welsh it became the rule
that after all feminine nouns in the singular a following adjective
was mutated, though in Celtic only certain classes of feminine
nouns ended in a vowel. On the other hand, the change may
analogically disappear altogether, or the mutation may be
restricted to certain phrases as in the case of the nasal mutation
after numerals (§ 20c). In sound groups there are three kinds
of initial change (i) vocalic mutation or lenation, which
originated from cases where the preceding member of the group
originally ended in a vowel, (2) nasal mutation where the preceding
member originally ended in n, (3) spirant mutation where the
preceding member ended in certain consonants, most commonly s
but also c.
Note.— In reading Early Welsh texts the student must be careful not
to be misled by the orthography, which does not consistently express the
initial changes. Thus if he should meet with, e.g. y gwlat the country for
y wlat, or vyn dy vot for vyn njrvot, that is only an archaistic or etymological
orthography which is no evidence of the actual sound at the time.
13. Table of Consonant Mutations.
Tenues
radical
vocalic
nasal
spirant
c ..
com
. gorn
.. nghorn .
.. chorn
t ..
. tat
dat
. nhat
.. that
p ..
prenn . .
. brenn . .
. mhrenn .
. . phrenn
g ••
• gwr
. wr
. ngwr
d ..
dyn
. dyn
, . nyn
b ..
. baryf . .
. varyf . .
. maryf
11 ..
. Haw ..
. law
rh...
rhan . .
. ran
m ..
. mam ..
. vam
Mediae
Liquids
Nasal
Note 1. — In vocalic mutation g became first the spirant 3> which was
early lost (§ 3d). From the fact that initial g was thus lost, many words
which originally began with a vowel in time assume an initial g ; e.g.
y ord his hammer ( = Ir. ord) resembled externally y vsr his mail, and this
superficial resemblance led to gord (for ord) like gwr. The principle is the
same as in the development of initial f before a vowel in Mid.Ir.
Note 2. — As in Mid.W. the spirant is commonly written d (§ 3d), the
vocalic mutation of initial d is not discernible in writing.
Note 3. — In Mid.W. initial rh is written r, so that the unmutated and
the mutated forms are indistinguishable (§ 3f).
§ i6.] CONSONANT MUTATIONS.
Vocalic Mutation or Lenation.
14. The history of Welsh lenation has still to be written. In
some respects, particularly with regard to lenation after the verb,
the subject is full of difificulty. In the development of lenation
analogy played a large part, so that to some extent the usage would
differ at different periods. And the fixing of the rules of lenation
for a particular period is complicated by the fact that the mutation
is not consistently expressed in writing. The following are the
chief facts about lenation in Mid. W. prose ; the material is taken
from the Red Book of Hergest.
15. General exception to the rules of lenation. After
final n and r initial 11 and rh were regularly unmutated, e.g. yn
Uawen gladly, y Haw = O.W. ir lau the hand. For rh the rule is
seen in Mod.W., e.g. yn rhydd freely, y rhan the part. As rh
was not written in Mid. W. this distinction is not discernible there.
A. Lenation of Noun and Adjective (including nominal
ADJECTIVAL PRONOUNS).
16. (a) After the article.
After the article in the sg. fern, the initial consonant of a
following noun or adjective is lenated, e.g. y gaer the city, yr dref
to the to2vn, y vrenhines the queen. But y llaw the hand (§ 15).
(b) After the noun.
(a) After a noun in the feminine singular or the dual an adjective
is lenated, e.g. morwyn benngrech velen a curlyhaired auburn
maid, deii vilgi vronwynnyon vrychyon tivo whitebreasted j
brindled hounds. Also when the adjective is separated from the
noun, e.g. kaer uawr a welynt, vwyhaf or byt they sazv a large
town, the largest in the zvorld.
Note 1. — After the ma.sc. sg. and the plur. lenation of the comparative I ^
is found in .sentences of the following type : ny welsei dyn eiryoet llu '
degach .... noc oed hwnnw no man had ever seen a host fairer than
that RB. 90, 13; na welsynt llongeu g-yweiryach y hansawd noc Avynt that
they had not seen ships better equipped than they KB. 27, 3.
12 CONSONANT MUTATIONS. [§ 16.
(/3) After a noun in the fern, sg. or the dual a following genitive
is lenated when it is equivalent to an adjective, e.g. kist vaen
a stone chest; deu vaen vreuan two millstones.
Note 2. — The genitive is lenated after meint, ryw, kyvryw and sawl
(§ 76-7), e.g. y veint lewenyd the amount of gladness ; pa ryw wysc vhat
kind of dress ? kyvryvy wr such a man ; y sawl vrenhined all the kings.
Further, the genitive of proper names is lenated after certain nouns, e.g.
Cadeir Vaxen Ma.vfn's Seat ; Caer Vyrdin Carmarthen ; Llan badarn lit.
Fadanrs Church; Ynys Von Island of Mon; Eglwys Veir Mary's
Cimrrh ; Gwlat Vorgan the land of Morgan ; pobyl Vrytaen the people of
/^^,Jj^^_ Britain ; ty Gustenin the hovse of Cnstenin (cf. Mod.W. ty Dduw) ; mam
Gadwaladyr mother of Cadwa.ladr ; Bran wen verch Lyr Brcmwen daughter
of Llyr ; gwreic Vrutus wife of Brutus; deu vab Varedud two sons of
Maredua..
(7) After proper nouns theie is lenation of a following noun or
adjective denoting a characteristic of a person, e.g. Llud vrenhin
King Lhíâ, Peredur baladyrhir Peredur of the long spear.
Note 3.— The initial consonants of mab son and merch daughter are
lenated, e.g. Pryderi uab Pwyll Frydcri son of Pioyll, Aranrot verch Don
Aranrod daughter of Don.
Note 4.— Further instances of lenation in apposition are, e.". ewythred
Arthur oedynt, urodyr y uani they were uncles of Arthur, his mother's
iS, J^ ■HO* brothers, Giluaethwy ac Euyd . . . y nyeint, ueibion y clnvaer Gilvacthwy
and EvyU his nephews, his sister's sons. Aranrot uerch Don dy nitli, uerch
dy clnvaer Aranrot daughter of Don thy niece, thy sisters daughter.
(8) Lenation is found in the genitive of the verbal noun,
particularly when it is separated from the governing word, e.g.
menegi UOt y crydyon wedy duunaw declaring that the cobblers
had united; a dyuot . . . yn y vedwl uynet y hela and it came
into his mind to go to hunt; a ryuedu o Owein yr mackwy gyuarch
gwell idaw and Owein wondered that the youth should greet him.
(c) After the adjective.
(a) When an adjective in the positive degree precedes, the noun
is lenated, e.g. brawdoryawl garyat brotherly love, dirvawr
wres excessive heat, amryuaelyon gerdeu divers songs. So after
j^C.J], á 1«. ^j^g pronominal adjective hoU all, e.g. holl gwn all the dogs, hoU
■wrag"ed all the women.
Note 5. — For the comparative the material to hand from RB. is scanty ;
rO^eUJXi^ ^ *^J^í*AÌ J with lenation : yn llei been less pain 146, without lenation : mwy gobeith
'■ ^' "-" ' ^^ greater hope 95, muscrellach gwr a more helpless man 13. In KB. II.
§ i6.] CONSONANT MUTATIONS. 13
there are some instances of lenation after mwy more. After the
superlative in KB. non-lenation seems to be the rule ; in RB. II. lenation
is more frequent.
Note 6. — In Celtic, when the adjective preceded the noun, it formed a
compound with it, e.g. hen-wrach old hag (§ 34a), and in composition the
lenation of tlie second element was regular, e.g. eur-wisc golden dress,
bore-vwyt morning-food, breakfast. In Welsh, when the adjective came
to be used freelj' before the noun, the lenation of the old compounds M'as
retained in the positive,
ISOTE 7. — On the analogy of lenation in compound words and of lenation
of the noun following the adjective, in poetry, when the genitive precedes
the noun, it may lenate, e.g. byd lywyadwr the ruler of the world, o Gymry
werin of the host of the Cymry.
(/5) When an adjective is repeated, e.g. mwy vwy vyd greater
and greater will be.
(d) After YN forming adverbs, and with predicative
nouns and adjectives (§ 35), e.g. yn vynych oftefi, yn borth
as a help, yn wreic as a wife. But yn ilawen gladly (§ 15).
Note 8. — With regard to their influence upon a following word it is
necessary to bear in mind that predicative yn lenates, that yn in is
followed by the nasal mutation (§ 20b) and that yn Avith the verbal noun,
e.g. yn mynet going (§ 126a), does not affect a following consonant.
(e) After numerals.
(a) After cardinal numbers.
un ofie. After the fern., lenation seems to be regular, e.g. un
wreic one itWŶuan, un vil one thousand, yr Un gerdet the same
going. Initial 11 is regularly uninfected, e.g. un llynges one fleet.
After the masc. the usage seems to vary, e.g. vn geir one word RB.
197 =WB. 123, but vn eir RB. II. 222, yr un march the same
horse RB. 9, but neb vn varchawc any horseman RB. II. 278, yn
un uaes in one field RB. 114.
Note 9. — In Irish, ôin regularly mutates a following consonant.
According to Rowlands, Mod. W. un mutates in the fern.
deu, dwy ttvo. After these lenation is regular, e.g. deu
barchell two pigs, deu lu trvo hosts, dwy verchet two daughters.
But deu cant t^vo hundred RB. II. passim.
chwech, chwe six -. — chwech wraged six ivomen RB. 18, 16 ;
but chwe blyned six years RB. II. 387, 404. ^. *^uìm Lo^
seith seven : seith gantref seven cantreds RB. 25, 44, seith
gelfydyt seven arts RB. 11. 200, seith wystyl seven hostages RB.
14 CONSONANT MUTATIONS [§ 16.
II. 327. But usually without lenation seith cantref, seith
CUppyt seven cubits, seith cant seven hundred, seith punt seven
pounds, seith meib seven sons. wi- -, j^ . '-^^, '^^^^' ; è^t^-^.'*^'
wyth eíg/it : wyth drawst eigAf beams RB. 1 1 1, 21, wyth g"ant
eight hundred RB. II. 386, but wjrth cant 39, 40, 230, 257, 258,
385, wyth temyl eight temples loi, wyth tywyssawc eight chiefs
14.
naw 7iÌ7ie. After this lenation is occasionally found, e.g. naw
Cyx^ 1 «■^l' '. -éîi' rad nine ranks LA. 1 7.
mil thousand: mil verthyr a thousand martyrs RB. II. 199.
10. — In pumwyr /tje mew, seith wyr scfew wen, nawwyr nine men, canwr
a hundred men, there seems to be composition.
{(Ì) After ordinal numbers.
After the feminine ordinals from three onwards there is lenation,
e.g. y dryded geinc the third branch, y seithvet vlwydyn the
seventh year, yr Vgeinuet vlwydyn the tiventieth year.
11. --The same rule seems to hold with eil other, second, e.g. yr eil
marchawc the second horseman, but yr eil vlwydyn the second year, and
with neill one of two, e.g. y neill troet the one foot, but y neill law the one
hand.
(f) After the pronoun.
(a) After the possessives dy thy and y his, e.g. dy davawt thy
tongue, ath lu and thy host ; y benn his head, ae rud and his
cheek.
(/3) After interrogatives, e.g. pa le, py le where? pa beth "what
thing?
(7) In apposition, e.g. ynteu Bwyll he Pivyll, hitheu wreic
Teirnon she the wife of Teirnon ; ef Vanawydan he Manaivydan ;
on hachaws ni bechaduryeit because of us sinners.
(g) After the verb.
(a) After the verb lenation is found not only of the object but also
of the subject, whether the verb immediately precedes the lenated
form or is separated from it, e.g. mi a wnn gyghor da / kiioiv
good counsel, y gwelynt uarchawc they saw a horseman,
ny mynnei Gaswallawn y lad ynteu (Jasivallaivn did not desire
to slay hi7n. The proportion of lenation to non-lenation differs
§ i6.] CONSONANT MUTATIONS. 15
in different parts of the verb. After certain parts of the verb
lenation is absent or exceptional. Such are 3 sg. and 3 pi. pres.
ind. act., 3 sg. pres. subj. act. and the passive forms. After the
3 sg. of the pret. ind. act. non-lenation of the subject is the rule ;
in RB. lenation of the object is occasionally found when it directly
follows the verb, e.g. y kavas Uendigeit Uran he found Bendigeit
Vrafi, frequently when the subject precedes it, e.g. y Uadawd
Peredur wyr yr iarll Perediir slew the earl's tnen.
(/3) After most of the forms of the verb "to be" lenation is found,
most consistently in the predicate from its close connexion with the
verb, but also in the subject whether it follows the verb immediately
or is separated from it, e.g. ot wjrt uorwyn if thou art a maid,
yd ym drist ni itie are sad, yssyd urenhin who is king, yssit le
there is a place, nyt oed Uwy it was not greater, oedynt gystal
they ivere as good, mi a uydaf borthawr / am gatekeeper, ni a
vydwn gyuarwyd ive will be guides, ny bydei vyw he ivas not s^ - cuuifi^-^.
alive, y bydynt barawt they should be ready, ny buost gyvartal " ^*^^ '
thou hast not been fust, tra uil vyw while she lived, pan uuant
veirw when they were dead, buassei oreu it would have beefi best,
byd lawenach be more foyous, bit bont let him be a bridge,
bydwch gedymdeithon be ye comrades, tra vwyf vyw while 1
live, tra vych vyw while thou livest, tra vom vyw while we live,
mal na bont ueichawc so that they may fiot be pregnant, pei bewn
urathedic if I were wounded, a vei vawr which should be great, f'"-^ ^ frif^^fe
gwedy y beym uedw after we were intoxicated, nyt oes blant
there is no offspring, budugawl oed Gei Kei was gifted, y hwnnw y
bu uab to him there was a son, cytbei lawero geiryd though there f<Uŵ.,j \fi-
were many cities, nyt oeS in gyghor we have no counsel, oed well
ytti geisaw it were better for thee to seek, tost vu gantaw welet it Ca/^í,
pained hi?n to see. There is, however, no lenation after ys, e.g. ys
g^ir it is true (unless the subject be separated, e.g. kanys
gwell genthi gyscu since she prefers to sleep) ; after nyt, nat, neut,
e.g. nyt llei is not less, neut marw he is dead; after OS, e.g. OS
gwr if he is a man ; after ae e.g. ae gwell is it better? after jrw,
e.g. pan yw Peredur that it is Peredur (unless the subject be
i6 CONSONANT MUTATIONS. [§ i6.
separated, e.g. hawd yw gennyf gaffel / think it easy to get) ; after
yttiw, e.g. a yttiw Kei yn llys Arthur is Kei in Arthur's court Ì
after mae, e.g. y mae llech there is a flagstone (unless the subject
be separated, e.g. y mae yma uorwyn there is here a maiden^ ;
after maent, e.g. y maent perchen there are owners ; after byd,
e.g. ny byd g^ell it will not be better (unless the subject be
separated, e.g. or byd gwell genwch bresswylaw if ye think it
better to dwell) ; after boet, e.g. poet kyvlawn dy rat titheu may
thy prosperity be complete ; after bo, e.g. pan UO parawt when it is
ready (unless the subject be separated, e.g. pan uo amser in uynet
when it is time for us to go).
(h) In adverbs and adverbial phrases.
In the interior of a sentence the initial consonant of an adverb or
an adverbial phrase is often lenated, e.g. nyth ehvir bellach byth
yn vorwyn thou shalt never ftiore be called a 7tiaide?i, ny orffowysaf
vyth / will tiever rest, pan daeth y paganyeit gyntaf y Iwerdon
when the pagans came first to Ireland, bydwch yma vlwydyn y dyd
hediw be ye here a year to-day, bu farw .... vis whefrawr she
died in the month of February, pebyllaw a oruc lawer O dydyeu he
encamped many days. In the same way lenation is found in
preposition and suffixed pronoun, e.g. ny eill neb vynet drwydi no
-^-v- <w4. -»v*. yfefloL one can go through it, a gymero yr ergit drossof i who shall take the
XX»tj , tA^t". bloiv in my stead, hir uu gennyf i y nos honno that itight seemed long
to me.
Note 12. — In origin this is only a special case of post-verbal lenation,
like the corresponding change in Irish, for which see Pedersen, KZ. xxxv.
332 sq.
Note 13. — Lenation is found of the initial consonants of some
prepositions and conjunctions : ar = U.W. guar (Ir. for), gen by can, wedy
by gwedy = Ü.W. guetig, wrth = O.W. gwrth, dan by tan, dros = ü.\V.
trus, drwy by trwy = O.W. troi, ban by pan, bei by pei. The reason of the
weakening here, however, seems to be that the Avords are pretonic.
(i) After the prepositions am, ar, att, can . heb,_o (a), tan,
tros, trwy , uch , wrth , y, and frequently after the nominal
preposition hyt . e.g. am betheu about things; ar vrys in
haste ; att Bwyll to Pwyll ; gan bawb with every one ; heb vwyt
without food; o gerd of music; dan brenn under a tree; dros
-^í^e^ - «^- ^!^af:^ì ^ i**«J2íi.to^i
§ 17.] CONSONANT MUTATIONS. 17
VOr across the sea; trwy lewenyd through Joy; uch benn above;
wrth Gynan to Cynan; y vynyd upivards; hyt galan Mei till
the first of May.
(k) After a negfative in phrases like na wir it is ttot true
RB. 105 ; na well // is not better RB. 61.
(1) After mor how, so and neu or, e.g. mor druan how
ivretchcd; neu vuelyn or horn.
(m) After interjections.
(a) The vocative is lenated after a, ha, oia, och, ub e.g. a
VOrwyn O maiden ; oia wr hoi man ; och Ereint alas! Gereint;
ub wyr alack! men. But without any preceding particle lenation
of the vocative is found, e.g. dos vorwyn go, fnaiden.
(/3) After llyma, Uyna, and nachaf, e.g. Uyma luossogrwyd
'é-' yn ymlit see! there is a host folloiving RB. 11. 302 ; Uyna uedru yn
'**■ drwc there is bad behaviour ; nachaf uarchawc yn dyuot behold! a
horseman was coming.
B. Lenation of the Pronoun.
ly. The pronoun is lenated : —
(a) As subject or object, or emphasizing an infixed or sufifixed
pronoun or possessive adjective, e.g. elwyf ui I might go, gallaf i /
can, ny buum drwc i / zvas not evil, y rodaf inneu / will give,
arhowch uiui wait for me, na chabla di uiui do not blame me, nyt
atwaenwn i didi / did not recognise thee, ath gud ditheu which "V ^ý''- ^
hides thee, ohonaf i, ohonaf Ìnneu by me, vy ysgwyd i my shield, dy ^^s^' ^
!)^A*^ L grogi di thy ha7iging, dy lad ditheu thy slaying.
»<*ŵ^,/ẃ«j. Note 1. — But after final t t is usual, e.g. y rodeist ti thou hast given,
gan dy genyat ti with thy leave, dy vot titheu thy being.
(b) Sometimes in apposition, e.g. ni a awn ui a thi we will go, I
and thou, keisswn ninneu ui a thi let us seek, I and thou.
(c) After other lenating words, e.g. gwae vi woe to me, neu
vinneu or I, neu ditheu or thou.
i8 CONSONANT MUTATIONS. [§ i8.
C. Lenation of the Verb.
l8. The verb is lenated : —
(a) After infixed pronoun of sg. 2, e.g. yth elwir tho7t art called.
(b) After relative a, e.g. govyn a oruc he asked.
(c) After the interrogative pa, py, e.g. hyt na wydat pa (or py)
wnaei so that she did not kfiow what she should do ; py liwy di
why dost thou colour?
(d) When the copula follows the predicate (§ 159), e.g.
llawen UU y uorwyn the maiden was glad.
(e) After the verbal particle yt (§ 9I note 2) in the older language,
e.g. yt gaffei he should get.
(f) After the verbal particle ry (but cf. § 21 note), e.g. ry
geveis / have got. Similarly after neur (§ 95 note), e.g. neur
gavas he has got.
ktn*. 6) ca^-ti, u<*^, (&) After the interrogative a, e.g. a bery di wilt thou effect?
— ' ctAu-t, ^jj^ ^fjgj. ^Yxit conjunctions pan, tra, yny, e.g. pan golles wheti
bixn-Uu p Tuwu~^ he lost, tra barhaawd while it lasted, tra vwyf as long as I am,
^^"'^'"**' yny glyw till he hears, yny welas //// he saiv, yny vyd
//// he is.
(i) After the negatives ny (including ony, pony) and na (with
the exception of the tenues § 2ie), e.g. ny dWdS. I catinot, ny ladaf
/ will not slay, kany vynny since thou dost ?tot desire, pony
- ^^íîi^îf'" wydut ti didst thou ?iot know .? na ovyn di do not ask, Duw a w^'r
na ladaf i God knows that I will not slay.
Note. — But after ny, na the rule of lenation is not absolute. In partic-
ular initial m is commonly unchanged, e.g. ny mynnaf / do not desire,
hyt na. mynnei so that he did not desire. Further, initial b of forms of bot
to he is commonly unlenated, e. g. ny bu gystal it icas not so good ; a wypo
na bo miui ivho shall knoiv that it is not I. But in the imperative lenation
seems to be the rule, e.g. na uit amgeled gennwch be not troubled. Non-
lenation after ny comes from the old non-relative forms (§ 21 note). Na
originally ended in a consonant (nac), so that after it the lenation is
irregular ; .so far as it lenates it has followed the analogy of ny.
Nasal Mutation.
19. Nasal mutation is very irregularly written in Mid.W.MSS.
The mutation of nc is expressed by gk or gh, the mutation of nt
§21.] CONSONANT MUTATIONS. 19
commonly by nt, rarely by nh, the mutation of mp commonly
by mp, sometimes by mph or mh. The mutation of ng is
expressed by gg or ngg, the mutation of nd, nb by n or nd,
and m or mb.
20. Nasal mutation is found : —
(a) After vyn my, e.g. vygkynghor, vyghynghor f/ij' coimsel,
vyntat, vynhat my father, vympenn, vymphen, vymhen my
head, vyggwreic (g-wreic) my wife, vynggwely my bed, vynyvot,
vyndyvot my coming, vymaraf (baraf ) my beard. J^-^^l^ .
(b) After yn in, into, e.g. ygkarchar, ygharchar in prison,
ymperved, ymherved in the cetitre, ymhoen (poen) in punish-
ftient; yn diwed (=yn niwed) in the end; ymbwyt, ymwyt (bwyt)
into food.
(c) In certain phrases after numerals (chiefly with blyned years
Jl^^^^ and dieu, diwarnawt days), e.g. pump mlyned five years,
chwech mlyned RB. II. 397 (more usually chwe blyned) six
years, seith mlyned seven years, wyth mlyned eight years, naw
mlyned nine years, naw nieu nine days, deng mlyned ten years,
dec nieu ten days, deudec niwarnawt tivelve days, pymtheng
mlyned fifteen years, ugein mlyned twenty years, deugeint
mlyned forty years, cant mlyned a hundred years, can mu a
hundred kine, trychan mu three hundred hine.
Note. — This usage started from those numerals which in Old Celtic
ended in n : seith (cf. Ir. secht n-, Lat. septem ; final m in Celtic became n),
naw (cf. Ir. nôi n-, Lat. novem), dec (cf. Ir. deich n-, Lat. decem), cant (cf.
Ir. cêt n-, Lat. centum).
Spirant Mutation.
21. This is found : —
(a) After the numerals tri three and chwe(ch) six, e.g. tri
chantref three cantreds, tri pheth three things, chwe thorth six
loaves.
(b) After y her, e.g. y chlust her car, y throet her foot, y
phenn her head.
(c) After the prepositions ac, a tvith, tra heyond, e.g. a chledyf
with a sword, a. thi zvith thee, tra thonn beyond zvave.
t^^
20 CONSONANT MUTATIONS. [§ 22.
(d) After the conjunctions a(c) and, no(c) than, O if, e.g. mam
(juyioi t^ ^ h>^ > a that /af/ier and mot/ier, traet a phenn y^^^ and head; gwaeth
\d ■ ^j^ no chynt worse than before ; o chigleu if he has heard.
Note 1. — After kwt where spirant change is found : cv threwna wAerc
t7 settles BB. 44^, but kwt gaffei (caffei) where lie should get WB. 453 ; cf.
cud vit BB. 44^, cwd uyd where it will be FB. 146.
I (e) After the negatives ny and na(c), e.g. ny chysgaf / will
not sleep, ny thyrr does not break, ny phryn does not buy ; na
chwsc do not sleep, na thorraf that I do not break, na marchawc
na phedestyr neither horseman nor footma^i.
Note. 2. — But in the early poetry ny produces the spirant change only
Avhen it is non-relative; when it is relative a following c, t, or p is lenated,
e.g. ny char he does not love, but ny gar irho does not lore. In the early
poetry there is the .same difierence of treatment after the verbal particle
ry, e.g. ry charas has loved, ry garas vho has loved. This distinction
between non-relative and relative forms must have extended to all
consonants capable of mutation, but in the case of the other consonants
confusion set in earlier. In later Mid. W. after ny the non-relative form
has been generalised in the case of words beginning with c, t, p, the
relative form, with certain exceptions, in the case of words beginning with
other mutable consonants (cf. § IS i). After ry the relative fonn was-
generalised. For further details see Eriu III. pp. 20 sq.
h in Sentence Construction.
22. After certain words h appears before a following word
beginning with a vowel.
(a) After the infixed and the possessive pronoun m, e.g. am h-
ymlityassant ivho followed me, om h-anvod against my will.
(b) After the infixed pronoun e, e.g. ae h-arganvu 7vho perceived
him.
(c) After y her, e.g. y h-enw her name.
Note. — In Irish also h appears after a her, e.g. a h-ainm her name. The
Irisli and Welsh h here comes from the original final s of the possessive.
iL>w ■, ^' (d) After an otir, e.g. an h-arueu our arms.
(e) Afteri eu, y their, e.g. eu h-arueu their arms.
(f) After ar before Ugeint twenty, e.g. un ar h-ugeint ttventy
24.] THE ARTICLE.
THE ARTICLE.
23. In O.W. the article is ir throughout, e.g. ir pimphet eterin
the fifth bird, dir finnaun to the fountain. In Mid.W. yr remains
before vowels and h, e.g. yr amser the time, yr alanas (from
galanas) the Moodfine, yr henwr the old 7?ian; before other
consonants except y it becomes y, e.g. y bwyt the food, y wreic
(from gwreic) the woman ; before y the usage varies, e.g. yr iarll
or y iarll the ea?-l. But if the article be fused together with a
preceding conjunction or preposition, or if the y be elided after a
preceding vowel, then 'r remains, e.g. y nef ar dayar heaven aftd
earth, yn gyuagos yr gaer near to the city, gwiryon jrw'r UOrwỳn
ohonof i the maiden is innocent as regards me.
Syntax of the Article.
24. (a) In addition to its use before common nouns the article
appears regularly before the names of certain countries, such as yr
Affrica Africa, yr Asia Asia, yr Alban Scotland, yr Almaen
Germany, yr Eidal Italy, yr Yspaen Spain, e.g. vn yw yr Asia,
deu yw yr Affrica, tri yw Europa Asia is one, Africa is two,
Europe is three FB. 216. Occasionally the article appears before
names of persons, e.g. yr Beli mawr ( = y Beli uawr WB. 191)
to Beli the Great RB. 93, 2 ; mwyhaf oe vrodyr y karei Lud y Lleuelys
Llud loved Llevelys more than any of his other brothers ib.
(b) The article is not used before a noun followed by a dependent
genitive, e.g. gwyr ynys y kedyrn the men of the island of the
strong, unless it be accompanied by a demonstrative pronoun, e.g.
or meint gwyrtheu hwnnw frofn that amount of miracles, or
unless the genitive be the equivalent of an adjective, e.g. y werin
eur the golden chessmen, y moch coet the wild pigs (lit. the pigs of
the wood), y peir dateni the cauldron of rebirth, the regenerative
cauldron.
22 THE NOUN. [§25.
THE NOUN.
Numbers and Cases.
25. In Welsh the old Celtic declension is completely broken
down. Of the three genders the neuter has been lost. The dual,
which, as in Irish, is always preceded by the numeral for two, in
some classes of nouns would phonetically have fallen together with
the singular; in Welsh this has been generalised so that the dual
(apart from forms like deu ychen two oxe?i) coincides in form with
the singular; a trace of the dual inflection remains in the lenation
of a following adjective, e.g. deu vul gadarn (from cadarn) two fiC}^^-
\ strong mules, deu vilgi vronwynnion vrychion t7vo whitebreasted -i^-
brindled greyhounds. In the regular inflexion there remains only
one case for each number; in the singular this corresponds some-
times to the old nominative, e.g. car friend= Ir. carae, sometimes
to the form of the oblique cases, e.g. breuant windpipe = Ir. brâge,
g. brâgat ; a few traces of lost cases still survive in phrases, e.g.
meudwy hermit (lit. servant of God), where dwy is the genitive of
duw; erbynn against { = Ir. ar chiunn), where pynn (from *pendi,
from *pendü) is the dative of penn head; peunyd every day,
peunoeth every night, where peun-, which in O.W. would be
*poun-, comes from *popn-, the old accusative singular of pob
every.
Syntax of the Cases.
26. As in Irish, the nominative may stand absolutely at the
beginning of the sentence to introduce the subject of discourse, e.g.
y wreic honn ym penn pythewnos a mis y byd beichogi idi, lit.
this woman, at the end of a fortnight and a month there will be
conception to her. In prose the genitive follows the noun on which
it depends, e.g. enw y mab the name of the son; in poetry it may
precede, e.g. byt ly waydur = Uywaydur byt the ruler of the world;
sometimes, as in Irish, it is used after an adjective meaning with
respect to a thing, e.g. ny bỳdỳ anuodlawn y phrỳt thou wilt not
§27.] THE NOUN. 23
be displeased with her form. The accusative can be recognised only
from the construction; in poetry the accusative of a place-name is
common after verbs of motion, e.g. dyw^ed y down Arwystli say
that we win cofne to Arwystli MA. iga**.
Formation of the Plural.
27. A. The plural is based on Old Celtic plural
formations.
(a) Plural with î infection (§ 7b), e.g. march horse : meirch,
manach monk: meneich, maen stoiie: mein, oen laynb: wyn,
asgell wi7ig'. esgyll, corn hor7i\ cyrn, escob bishop: escyb,
gwr matt : gwyr.
Note 1.— This represents the old plural formation of -o- stems, e.g.
meirch from *marcî from *marcoi. In part, however, it might represent fi„,n.éẅ^ Ih ^m
the plural of -i- stems, cf. Ir. sûili eyes: siiil eye. In dagr tear the plur. Í m <t ais
deigr ( = Ir. dêr) comes from *dacru, the plur. of a neut.'Mi- stem. I httiJa'^'
Note 2. — Many substantives which regularly form their plural other- / "^^HiJo/CmA
Avise, particularly such as form their plural in -ion, follow this inflexion j yj,' ^^
after numerals above tivo, e.g. tri gweis three boys, seith meib seven sons!
(GC.2 283).
(b) Plural in -eu, -ieu (O.W. -ou, -iou), e.g. genja^v: geneu,
penn head: penneu, cledyf sword: cledyveu, pebyll tent:
pebyllyeu, glin knee : glinyeu.
Note o. ou, -eu started from -oues, the nom. pi. of -u- stems, cf.
Gaulish Lugoves.
(c) Plural in -on -ion, e.g. medyc physician: medygon,
cenaw tvhelp ; cenawon, lleidr robber: lladron, mab son :
meibyon, dyn 7nan : dynyon, gelyn ene7ny : gelynyon. This
is the common ending of adjectives.
Note 4. — morwyn maiden becomes in the plural morynyon.
Note 5. on is based on -ones, the nom. pi. of masc. and fern, -n- stems,
cf. Gaulish Lingones. The borrowed Wexav robber: lladron represents an
older *latri (from *latrii latrö) ; *latrónes ; similarly dreic dragon : dragon,
Seis Saxon : Saeson.
(d) Other old consonantal plurals, e.g. car relative : carant
(from *carants: *carantes = Ir. carae : carait), ci dog: cwn (from
*kuü ; *kunes), ych ox : ychen, brawt brother : broder,
troet/oot: traet, ty hot^se : tei (an old neut.-s-stem, cf. Ir. tech :
24 THE NOUN. [§27.
tige). Under the influence of §27a carant became cereint,
broder became brodyr ; in the same way may be explained
nei nepluw : neieint, gof smith -. goveint. Some neut. -n-stems
make their plur. in -ein, e.g. enw (O.W, anu) name : enwein,
cam sfeý : cemmein ; here *-en might have been expected as
in Ir. bêim />/ûw : bëmmen ; the change of *-en to -ein may be
explained as above.
28. B. The plural is formed by various suffixes, many of which
appear in the formation of abstract nouns.
(a) -awr, -iawr, e.g. ysgwyt shield: ysgwydawr, gwaew
spear: gwaywawr (also gwaewar, gwewyr), cat battle:
cadyawr.
NOTK. — This formation is mostly poetical.
(b) -awt ( = -awd), e.g. pysc/^/^.- pyscawt, gorwyd steed:
gorwydawt.
(c) -et ( = -ed), e.g. merch daughter: merchet, ^ryiivorm:
pryvet.
(d) -ed( = -ed), e.g. hys finger: byssed, dant tooth: danned,
g^wreic womati : gwraged.
(e) -eit, -ieit ( = -eid, -ieid), e.g. mil animal: mileit, barwn
baron : barwneit, barwnyeit.
(f) -i, e.g. llestyr vessel : llestri, cawr gia7it: cewri, saer
artificer: seiri.
(g) -ot ( = -od), e.g. hyd stag: hyddot, Uwdn beast: Uydnot.
(h) -oed ( = -oed), e.g. mor sea : moroed, ieith language :
ieithoed.
(i) -yd ( = -yd), e.g. avon stream : avonyd, gwlat coimtry :
gwledyd, chwaer sister : chwioryd.
29. C. Some nouns are collective, with a singular formation in
-ynn masc, -enn fem., e.g. adar birds : ederyn a bird, calaf
reeds : celevyn a reed, coll hazles : collenn a hazle, t)rwys cars
of corn : ty wysen a com ear.
§32.] THE ADJECTIVE. 25
THE ADJECTIVE.
Gender.
30. There is a special form of the feminine only in the singular,
and only in adjectives containing y, w, which in the feminine
became e, o (55 7a), e.g. gwynn -ivhite : gwen, melyn yello^u :
melen, bychan small: bechan, brith variegated: breith,
llwmm bare: llomm, crwnn roimd: cronn.
In the singular the adjective is lenated after a feminine noun, e.g.
gwreic dec a beautiful lüoman (§ l6ba) ; in the plural there is no
lenation.
Note. — In the Celtic adjective there were -o- steins, -i- stems and -u-
stenis, -which are distinguishable in O.Ir., e.g. tromm heavy from *trummo-s,
cruind round from *crundi-s, and il much from *pelu-s. Only the -o- stems
had a fern, in -a, so that only in these is the Welsh change of vowel
etymologically justified. But in Welsh, after the loss of final syllables, the
three classes were indistinguishable in the masculine, and the vowel-
change in the feminine spread analogically from the -o- stems to the others,
e.g. crwnn from *crundis formed a feminine cronn after the analogy of
tromm : trwmm, etc.
Formation of the Plural.
31. The plural is formed : —
(a) By change of vowel e.g. bychan sfnall : bychein, ieuanc
young: ieueinc.
(b) By adding -on, e.g. du black: duon, gwineu bay:
gCwineuon.
(c) By adding -yon (its usual formation), e.g. gwynn white:
gwynnyon, melyn yellow : melynyon.
Concord.
Gender.
32. In the singular the attributive adjective agrees in gender
with its noun, e.g. gwas melyn an auburn lad, morwyn
benngrech velen a curly-headed atiburn maiden. With the
predicative adjective agreement is also found, e.g. un ohonunt oed
amdrom one of them was very heavy RB. 54, 1 7, oed amdroch
26 THE ADJECTIVE. [§32.
llynges the fleet was shattered MA. 150^, bit wenn gwylyan the
seagull is white FB. 247, Hem awel keen is the wind FB. 255, ys
lledan y lenn its majitle is Inroad FB. 146, bolch y lauyn his
blade is notched MA. 172''; but here the masculine form is also
found, e.g. Uym awel keen is the 2vind BB. 45* i, pan yw gfwyrd
llinos Tí'heŶi the liftnet is green FB. 133, oedd bwlch Uafn yn Haw
gynnefin tlu blade tvas notched in a practised hand MA. 217^,
guaedlyd y lein bloody is his spear MA. I84^
Number.
33. With the attributive adjective there is concord, the dual or a
singular noun preceded by a numeral having the construction of the
plural, e.g. danned hiryon melynyon long yellow teeth, deu
vackwy wineuon ieueinc two auburn young lads, pedeir
meillionen gwynnyon four ivhite blades of clover. But there are
many exceptions; with certain adjectives the singular is regularly
used; such are adjectives in -awc, -awl, -eid, -ic, comparatives and
superlatives, some other simple adjectives such as mawr great, tec
beautiful, and compound adjectives; e.g. gwyr arvawc armed men
(but exceptionally o vrenhined coronogyon of crow?ied kings
WB. p. 90*), llyg-eit hebogeid hmvklike eyes, niveroed mawr
great numbers, dyrnodeu calet-chwerw hard bitter buffets. With
the predicative adjective there are found on the one hand, e.g.
bychein ynt wynteu they are small RB. 60, wynteu a veynt veirw
they would be dead Hg. I. 138, oedd beilch gweilch heroes zvere
proud MA. 2I7^ kertoryon neud ynt geith noiv poets are captive "^^j^^
MA. I57^ on the other hand, e.g. cadarn oed y holl aelodau all ^
his limbs were strong CM. 26, balch iawn yw dy eiryeu thy words
are ri<jht haughty CM. 34, marw ynn they are dead MA. 164^', rud
ynt wy they are red FB. 284, doeth y veirt his bards are learned
MA. 262*, ys da y gampeu his feats are good MA. 2iÝ- The
whole subject needs a thorough investigation.
Order.
34. (a) In Welsh, as in the other Celtic languages, the adjective
normally follows the noun, e.g. dyn doeth a wise man, gwreic
§35-] THE ADJECTIVE. 27
dec a fair tuoman, arveu trymyon heaz)y arms. In Celtic, when
the adjective preceded, it formed a compound with the noun, e.g.
Gauhsh Cambo-dunum, which would in W. be *cam-din,
O.Brit. Cuno-maglos lit. lofty chief = W. Cynvael, W. hen-dyn
old man ( = Ir. sen-duine) from *seno-dunyos, W. prif-dinas
chief city (cf. Ir. prîm-dûn chief fort), W. hen-wrach old hag, which
would in Irish be *sen-fracc. From this principle W, has departed
in that, under conditions the details of which have still to be
investigated, the inflected adjective may precede the noun, e.g.
bolch-lauyn a cutting blade MA. 263'', gwen Haw 2vhite hand
MA. 153'', amryvaelon gerdeu various songs.
(b) In various phrases the noun with the preposition o, a follows
the adjective, e.g. ys drwc a gedymdeith a uuost di thou hast
been a sorry comrade, bychan a dial oed an lloski ni Oiir burni?ig
were a small revenge, ys dyhed O beth it is a strange thing.
The Predicative Noun and Adjective
WITH YN.
35. A predicative noun or adjective is often preceded by yn
(lenating), e.g. gwedy llosci canhwyll ohonei yn oleuat idaw aftershe
had lighted a candle as a light to him, mi ath roessum yn wreic y
Uanawydan / have given thee as a wife to Manawyddan, ych gelwir
chwi yn Grystonogyon ye are called Christians, neum goruc yn
oludawc he has made me wealthy, a phob ty a welei yn llawn o
win and every house he saw full of wine, yd oed ef yn holliach he
was quite well, un a welei yn amdrom one (fem.) he saiv vety
heavy, paham y maent hwy yn varw o newyn zvhy are they dead
with hunger ì mi a wnaf seith cant ohonawch yn ueirw / xvill
make seven hundred of you dead men, an gunel in rit may He fnake
us free, eu gwneuthur yn rydyon to make them free, eu clusteu yn
gochyon their ears red, eu harwydyon yn purwynn their
standards pure white. The concord after the feminine and the
plural still needs investigation.
28
THE ADJECTIVE.
§36.
Adjective Phrases.
36. In place of a simple adjective may be found an adjectival
phrase, e.g. gwr dirvawr y veint a man of huge size (lit. a man
huge his size), eurwalch balch bolch y daryan a proud golden hero
7vith hacked shield (lit. hacked his shield), gwreic digonach y
thecket a ivoman of more perfect beauty, dyrnodeu diuessured
eu meint mighty buffets, drwc a dyn y thygetuen a woman of
unhappy fate (lit. ill of a ivoman her fate), ys drwC a wyr eu
dihenyd vydem ni we should be men of an ill ending, pan
yttoedynt yn digrifaf gantunt eu gware when they zvere most
interested in their play, y wreic vwyhaf a garei the ivoman whom
he most loved.
Comparison.
37. (a) The regular suffix of the comparative is -ach, of the
superlative -haf (for the phonetic changes see § Ilg), e.g. —
Positive. Comparative. Superlative.
tec ( = teg) beautiful tegach teckaf
tlawt ( = tlawd) poor tlodach tlottaf
cyffelyb like cyffelybach cyffelyppaf
NoTK.— In Mod. W. the coiisonantism of the superlative has spread to
the comparative, e.g. teg, tecach, tecaf.
(b) The following are irregular : —
agos ^
cyfagos / """
bychan small
da good
drwc evil
hawd easy
hen old (Ir. sen)
hir long (Ir. sir)
ieuanc young (Ir. óac)
isel lo7v (Ir. issel)
llydan broad {Ir. lethan) Uet (Ir. letha)
mawr great (Ir. mör) mwy (Ir. môa)
tren strong (Ir. trên) trech (Ir. tressa)
uchel high (Ir. ûassal) uch
nes (Ir. nessa)
llei (Ir. lugu)
gwell
gwaeth
haws
hyn (Ir. siniu)
hvx^y (Ir. sia)
ieu (Ir. ôa)
is
nesaf (Ir. nessam)
Ueiaf (Ir. lugem)
goreu
gwaethaf
hawsaf
hynaf
hwyaf (Ir. sîam)
ieuaf (Ir. ôam)
isaf
llettaf
mwyhaf (Ir. mòam)
trechaf (Ir. tressam)
uchaf
§40.] THE ADJECTIVE. 29
Construction of the Comparative and Superlative.
38. (a) The comparative is followed by no, before vowels noc
than, e.g. ny bu hwy no \\yr\Xiy it was tiot longer than that, mwy a
vyrywys ef y dyd hwnnw nOC Undyd more he threw on that day
than on any single day.
(b) The superlative is followed by the preposition o, e.g. y uorwyn
deckaf onadunt the fairest maiden of them.
(c) In sentences like the more the better the superlative is used,
e.g. pei vwyhaf y lladei ef y march pellaf vydei hitheu y wrthaw
ef the f?iore he struck the horse the farther she was from him RB. 9, 13 ;
goreu yw gennyf i bo kyntaf the sooner it is the better it pleases me
RB. 12, 4.
The Equative.
39. The possession by two objects of a quality in the same degree
is expressed by a derivative in -het ( = -bed) from the adjective
preceded by cyn-, cy-, e.g. kynduhet (du) ar muchud as black
as jet, kyngadarnet (cadarn) ac Adaf as strong as Adam,
kyndecket (tec) a hi as fair as she, kynvelynet (melyn) ar eur
as yellow as gold, kynehofnet (ehovyn) a hynny as fearless as that,
kynwynnet (gwynn) ar eiry as white as snow, kygadarnet a
brenhin as strong as a king, kyduet ar muchud as black as jet,
kywynnet ar alaw as white as the lily.
Note 1. — The Celtic preposition com- would in Welsh become cym-,
cyn-, cyf-, cy- according to the following sound, and would be liable to
various changes in connexion with a following consonant, e.g. com + vowel
> cyf, com + 1- > cyfl-, com + w- > cy-, com + p-> cymh-, com + b- > cymm-,
com + g-> cyng-, com + d-> cynn-, etc. ; there is an interesting example
of the regular development in cythrymhet (trwmm) RB. 112, for ntr
becomes thr. But the form cyn- with analogical lenation became the
general form before all sounds, though for a time it had to contend with
cy-, the form which would arise in Celtic before initial w. For a discussion
of the formation see Zinimer KZ. xxxiv. 161 sq., Loth Rev. Celt, xviii.
392 sq., Stern CZ. iii. 135 sq.
Note 2. — Equality may also be expressed by mor — a, e.g. pryf mor
dielw a hynny a creature so vile as that, am gynafan mor anwedus ac a
wnaethoed on account of a crime so base as he had committed.
THE ADVERB.
40. The adverb is regularly formed from the adjective by prefix-
ing yn (lenating), e.g. yn vawr (mawr) greatly, yn llawen gladly,
30 THE NUMERALS. [§40.
yn drwmm (trwmm) heavily, yn well better, yn vwyhaf most.
But, if it precedes the verb, the adjective is used without yn, e.g.
mynych y dywedut thou didst often say ; in the following sentence
both forms occur: kanys mwy y karyssei ef hi nor rei ereill eiryoet.
a hitheu yn y dremygu ynteu yn vwy nor rei ereill/ör he had always
loved her more than the others, while she contemned him more than
the others RB. II. 65.
THE NUMERALS.
41. Cardinals and Ordinals.
One, etc. First, etc.
i. un cyntaf
ii. deu, f. dwy eil
iii. tri, f. teir trydyd, f. tryded
iv. petwar, pedwar, f. pedeir petwyryd, petweryd, f. pet-
wared ; also pedwyryd, etc.
V. pump pymhet
vi. chwech, chwe chwechet
vii. seith seithvet
viii. wyth wythvet
ix. naw nawvet
X. dec, deng degvet
xi. un ar dec unvet ar dec
xii. deudec deudegvet
xiii. tri, f. teir, ar dec trydyd, f. tryded, ar dec
xiv. petwar, pedwar, f. pedeir, petwyryd, etc., f. petwared,
ar dec etc, ar dec
XV, pymthec, pymtheng pymthegvet
xvi. un ar bymthec unvet ar bymthec
xvii. deu, f. dwy, ar bymthec eil ar bymthec
xviii. tri, f. teir, ar bymthec trydyd, f. tryded, ar bymthec
xix. petwar, pedwar, f. pedeir, petwyryd, etc., f. petwared,
ar bymthec, un eisieu etc., ar bymthec
o ugein
XX. ugeint, ugein ugeinvet
Note.— The form deng is found only before nouns beginning with
certain sounds, cf. Rev. Celt. XXVIII. 201.
§42.] THE NUMERALS. 31
xxi.-xcix. In O.W. trimuceint is found for thirty. The
usual reckoning, however, is by multiples of twenty : — deug'ein(t)
(O.W. douceint) forty, deugeintvet fortieth., trugein(t) sixty,
trugeinvet sixtieth, petwarugein(t) eighty, petwarugeinvet
eightieth. The intermediate numbers are expressed by addition, e.g.
un ar hugein(t) twenty-one, dec erydyr ar hugeint thirty ploughs,
deudec brenhin ar hugeint thirty-two kings, deng mlyned
a deugeintT^O'j'rari, deudeng mlyned a thrugeint seventy-
tivo years, petwyryd ar Ugeint tiveiity-fourth. This reckoning
may extend beyond a hundred, e.g. pedeir gwlat a seith ugeint
one hundred and forty-four countries.
C.-CCÌ33. Cant hundred, canvet hundredth. From this the other
hundreds are formed by prefixing the cardinals: — deucant or deu-
gant,trichant, petwarcant, pumcant,chwechant,seithcant,
W3rthcant, nawcant. Mil thousand, dwy v'ú = t2üo thousand,
etc. Un vlwydyn ar bymthec ar hugeint a deucant = 236
years; chwech marchawc a thrugeint a phumcant=i'<5(5
horsemen ; deudeng mlyned a thrugeint ac wythcant = 8y2
years ; deg mlyned a phetwar ugein a chant a mil = iiço
years. CCÌ33. myrd myriad.
Syntax of the Cardinals and Ordinals.
42. (a) After deu, dwy, the singular (i.e. historically the dual
§ 25) form is regularly used ; but there are exceptions, e.g. deu
ychen two oxen (where, however, the form might be dual), dwy
chwiored tzvo sisters LA. 39, RB. II. 39, dwy burloywduon
hirueinon aeleu tii>o òriiliant black lo?ig slender eyebrows (by dwy
ael)LA.93,deu rudellyon Xyg^itttvo ruddy eyes ìh.,áe.\x perffeith-
lojrw gochyon rudyeu t7Vo ŷe?fect brilliant red cheeks ib., deU
nyeint tivo nepheivs RB. II. 69, dwy wraged two wives ib. 239
dwy vlyned two years ib. 240. As to the higher numbers the general
rule is that, if there be a plural with internal vowel change (§ 27a),
the plural is used, e.g. tri meib three sons, but otherwise the noun is
in the singular, e.g. teir ynys three islands (pi. ynysed), petwar
marchawc /ö//r horsemen (pi. marchogyon). There are, however,
32 THE NUMERALS. [§42.
exceptions, e.g. teir chwioryd three sisters, pump gwraged
Jive wo?nen, trychant tei three hundred houses ; so very often with
dyd day pi. dieu, and blwydyn year pi. blyned. Compare the
exceptions after deil above. Another mode of expression is, e.g.
tri chawr O gewri three giants, lit. three giants of giants.
(b) The ordinals precede the noun, e.g. y betwared vlwydyn
the fourth year. But cyntaf usually follows, e.g. y marchawc
kyntaf the first horseman ; sometimes, however, it precedes, e.g.
kyntaw geir a dỳwedaw the first ivord that I will say BB. 41'' i.
The ordinal may denote not the order in a series, but, as also in Irish,
one of a certain number, e.g. odena y kerdus er tir a naw kedem-
deith ganthav, ar nauvet a las ar hynt thence he came to land
with nine comrades, and one of the nine was slain at once Arch.
Cambr. 1866 p. 114, ỳ trỳdỳ gwr a dienghis o Gamlan 07ie of the
three men who escaped from Camlan WB. 463; e tredyt anhebchor
one of the three indispensables BCh. 8.
Distributives.
43. These are expressed by prefixing pob every to the cardinal,
e.g. eu bwrw pob dec pob deudec throwing them by tens and
twelves Hg. II. 160, gwin ÿ bid hi ỳ vedwen in diffrin Guy a
sirth ỳ chegev pop vn pop dvy happy the birch in the valley of the
Wye, whose branches fall by twos and threes BB. 24*. ^^^S (>^^ ^*^
MULTIPLICATIVES.
44. These are expressed by gweith f. preceded by the cardinal,
e.g. unweith once, dwy weith tivice, teir gweith thrice, pedeir
g^eith/ö/^r times etc.
THE PRONOUN.
Personal Pronouns.
The Independent Pronoun.
45. Independent pronouns fall into three sub-divisions, (a) the
simple pronoun, (b) the emphatic pronoun, (c) the conjunctive
or contrasting pronoun (/ also, I on my part, I on the other ha?id.
§46.]
THE PRONOUN,
33
etc.) When attached to a verb as its subject the pronouns are
Hable to weakening, e.g. vi, i for mi, di for ti, ditheu for titheu.
Classes (a) and (c) are used also to reinforce an infixed pronoun
(§49a), a pronominal preposition (§52), or a possessive pronoun (§56),
or possessive adjective {§ 58) ; then, too, they are liable to the same
reduction (§ lya).
(a) Shiiple.
I, me mi, vi, vy.
1, y-
(b) Emphatic.
mivi, myvi, myvy,
vivi, vyvi.
nini, nyny.
tidi, tydi, dydi,
dydy.
chwichwi.
efo.
hihi.
(h)wyntwy.
(c) Conjunctive.
minheu,minneu,
inneu.
ninheu, ninneu.
titheu, ditheu.
chwitheu.
ynteu.
hitheu.
(h)wynteu.
We, us ni, ny.
TAy, thee ti, di, dy, de.
Ye, you chwi.
He, /^/;«ef (O.W. em).
She, her hi, hy.
They, them (h)wy,
(h)wynt.
Note 1. — In chwi the w may be omitted after w in the verb, e.g. ewchi
go ye, dowchi come ye.
Note 2. — ■wy is the earlier form, which became 'wynt under the influence
of the ending -nt of the .3 plur. of the verb, just as O.Ir. ê they became in
Mid.Ir. iat. In Mid.W. wynt is particularly used when it precedes the
verb, e.g. wynt a welynt tluy saw, but y gwelynt wy; this, however, is a
later distinction, in earlier Welsh wy is used everywhere, e.g. wy
gwnaethant they did, wy ladassant they slew.
46. The independent pronouns are used as the subject of a
sentence, as the object of a sentence, where, however, they enter
into concurrence with the infixed pronoun (§ 48), (which, to judge
from Irish, was the original method of expressing the object), after
prepositions which did not enter into a unity with the pronoun
(§ 52), and after some conjunctions. The following examples will
illustrate the usage : —
(a) mi a wnaf / Z£'/7/ do ; pan y gweleis i ef when I saw him ;
nyt yspeilwys ynteu vi he did not strip me ; a rithvvys Duw cyn no
mi ivhom God created before tne ; ti a wely thou wilt see ; a wely di
dost thou see ? kymer dy hun ef take it thyself; nyt oes seith cantref
34
THE PRONOUN.
§46.
It^'
ŴSO^ ^,^
well noc wy they are not seven canireds better than they ; g>'t ac
wynt aloftg with them.
(b) kynt y kyuarchawd ef well y mi no miui idaw ef he greeted
me before I greeted him ; pa le y keisswn i dydi ? pan geissych di
vyvi, keis parth ar India "where should I seek thee?" " When thou
seekest me, seek toivards India " ; gofyn a oruc idi ae hihi oed yn
peri hynny he asked her if it was she who 2vas causing that.
(c) Mivi a rodaf vyg cret, heb hi, na charaf i dydi ac nath vynnaf
yn dragywydawl. minneu a rodaf vyg cret, heb y Peredur, na
dywedaf ynneu eir byth wrth Gristiawn yny adewych ditheu amat
vyg caru i yn vwyhaf gw-r " I pledge my faith" said she, "that I do
not love thee and that I will not desire thee to all eternity." "I, on
my part," said Peredur, '■'■pledge my faith that I ivill never speak a
word to Christian soul., until thou shall coffess that thou lovest me
more than any man ■" ac yn keissaw bwrw y gejein ar y march yn y
kyfrwy, y dygwydei ynteu yr llawr ac y dodei hitheu diaspat and
as she sought to cast the corpse on the horse into the saddle, it kept
falling to the ground, and she raised a cry.
is also used before a proper name, e.g. y wybot dy
Rof i a Duw, heb ynteu Bwyll, llyna
Note.— ynteu etc.
atteb di am hynny y deuthum
vy atteb 1 ytti, "/ have come to learn thy answer about that."
"Between God and me," said Pwyll, "here ?s thij answer" RB. 11. cf.
RB. 25, 65, 77, 79, 81, etc., wynteu y Galissyeit CM. 1 ; before a common
noun, e.g. sef a wnaeth ynteu yr eryr this the eagle did RB. 78, a hitheu
wreic Teirnon a gj'tsynny wys and the ivife of Teirnon agreed RB. 22 ; after
a proper name, e.g. T roilus ynteu lleiaf niab y Briaf oed henvyd oet Troilus
v)as Priam's youngest son RB. II. 7, so RB. 14, II. 8, 9, 14, "22, Castor a
Pholux wynteu a aethant Castor and Pollux went RB. II. 9, y Telepus
ynteu RB. II. 17 ; after a common noun, e.g. a gwyr Troea wynteu a
ymhoelassant and the men of Troy on their part returned RB. II. 20; and
in instances like: y gelwit hi Lundein neu ynteu Lwndrys it was called
Llundein or Lwndrys RB. 93, neu ynteu ony edy hynny udunt or again
if you do not allow them that RB. II, 44. Cf. Mod. W. ynte.
47. Issem, ysef, sef. In O.W. the pron. em is used with iss,
is is in phrases like issem i anu that is his name. From issem
comes in Mid.W. ysef, sef, e.g. ysef a rodaf inneu this is what I
will give; sei/gwreic a vynnawd Kicua that was the wife he desired,
Kigfa; ssef a gafas yn y chyghor fo y ynyalwch this is zv hat she
resolved upon, to flee into a wilderness ; sef y kyrchassant y dref
uchaf o Arllechwed they made for the highest town of Arllechwedd ;
§49.] I^HE PRONOUN. 35
arghvyd, heb ynteu, minneu a allaf dy rydhau ditheu. sef ual y
gallaf '■'•Lord" said he, '■'■I can free thee. This is ho7V I can do it;"
SSef y gwelynt varchawc then they saw a horsernan. In a similar
way ef is used by itself, e.g. pan dyuu y thvmp idi, ef a dyuu y
hiawnbwyll idi wheti her time of labour came, then her right senses
came to her.
48. Infixed Pronoun.
Sing. Plur.
1. me -m- lis -n-
2. thee -th- you -ch-
3. him, her, it -S-, -e- thetn -S-, -e-
Remarks.
49. (a) The infixed pronoun may be strengthened by putting
the corresponding simple or conjunctive pronoun after the verb,
e.g. a thydi am gwely i afid thou shalt see me, euo ath gud ditheu
he ivill hide thee.
(b) In the third person -e- is used after the relative particle a,
e.g. mi ae gwelaf /íí'^ him, and after the conjunction tra, e.g. trae
llathei pob tri while he slew them by threes BB. 48% mi ae kynhalyaf
hyt trae gallwyf / shall maÌ7itain it as long as I can Hg. I, 4 ;
elsewhere -s- is used. After the verbal particle yd-, however, if
the verb begins with a consonant, there is no visible pronoun of
the third person, e.g. y gwelaf / jí'^ her RB. 278, 6; a phan i gweles
meibion Collwyn and when the sons of Collwyn saiv him MA. 729*;
if the verb begins with a vowel yh appears, e.g. ỳ hanuones sent it
WB. 104, y hedewynt they left them WB. 186 ; similarly after yny
iyujA . until, e.g. ny dygaf i un daryan yny hanuono Duw im I shall tiot
bear a?iy shield till God send it to me Hg. I. 15. After pan when
the infixed pronoun is regularly preceded by y-, e.g. pan yth
wnaethpwyt ti when thou wast fnade ; in the third person it is
pan y(h), e.g. panny harcho udunt when he asks it of them LA. 56.
(c) In early poetry in connexion with ny and ry there are in the
third person special forms, nwy, nyw, rwy, ryw, used when the
verb is relative, e.g. ir nep nuy hatnappo to one tvho does not
36 THE PRONOUN. [§49.
recognise it BB. 4'', nyt kerdaur nyu moluy he is not a poet who does
not praise him MA. 174'', y ren rwy digonsei the King who had Aii^f-tf*^
made them FB. 138. In non-relative usage the infixed pron. after
ny is -S-, the form of the non-relative infixed pronoun after ry I
have not been able to establish.
Note. — The infixed pronoun may, as in Irish, anticipate a following
object, e.g. ai torro hac ay dimanuo ỳ bryeint hunn vlio shall violate and
diminish this 2iriinlegc, ay enrydedocao ỳ breint hunn vho shall respect this
privilege Lib. Land. 121, y harchwn ni dy drugared rre ask thy mercy RB.
IL 44.
50. The infixed pronoun follows :—
(a) The relative particle a, e.g. mynn y gwr a-n gwnaeth l>y Him
who made us, Duw a-ch nodho may God protect you, mi a-e harhoaf
/ 7vill await him, her, it, or them, a-e lladawd ef who killed him,
y niver a-e gwelei wynt the multitiide that sa7v them.
(b) The verbal particle yd, e.g. y-m gelvvir / am called, ywch
kymhellasant they have compelled you.
(c) The infixing particle a- (§ 94), e.g. a-m bo may there be to me,
a-th volaf I will praise thee, a-S rodwy trindawt trugared 7nay the
Trinity give him mercy, gwedi a-n gwelwch after ye see us,
pei a-S archut if thou hadst asked it, kyt a-m llatho thoiigh he
should slay nie. So when this a- has been replaced by y-, e.g.
y-S rodho Duw ymi may God give it me LA. 121.
(d) The verbal particle ry- in the earlier language, e.g. ry-m.
goruc he has made 7ne. But in later Mid.W. the pronoun is infixed
before ry- by means of yd-, e.g. y-th ry gereis / have loved thee.
(e) The particle neu-, e.g. neu-m goruc he has made me MA.
141% neu-S cud hides it FB. 272.
(f) Sometimes in early poetry dy- of compound verbs, e.g.
dy-m ryd gives me.
(g) The negatives, e.g. ny-m oes there is not to me, ny-S gweleis
/ have not seen him, her, it, or them, cany-ch gwelas neb since na
one has seen you ; na-m gommed do not refuse me, mi a debygaf
na-ch rydhawyt / think that you have not been freed.
Note. — In later Mid.W. nys seems sometimes to be used merely in a
relative sense, e.g. yn y wlat ny-s ry welsei in the country that he had not
sce« RB. 114, 13 = ỳn ỳ wlad nỳ rỳ welei WB. 471. This usage may have
§52-1 THE PRONOUN. 37
developed from cases where the nominative stands at the head of the
sentence introducing it (§ 26), e.g. amheu yr hynn a dywedwch chAvi ny-s
gwnaf i lit. dovbting of what yon say I will not do it. A meaningless -s-,
however, is found when the verb is non-relative, e.g. nys gohiryassant
they did not delay RB. II. 48.
(h) Certain conjunctions : — tra-e Uathei 7i>hi/e he slew them BB.
48", yny-m byrywyt i till I was thrown RB. 169, o-S lledy if thou
slayest him Hg. I. 368. Some conjunctions are followed by the
infixing a, see above (c).
51. The infixed pronoun commonly expresses the accusative
relation. With the verb ' to be,' however, it regularly expresses its
dative relation, e.g., am bo may there be to me, may I have, vn tat
ae bu one father they had ; it may further express the dative relation
with other verbs, e.g. y perffeith garyat hwnnw an rodho yr yspryt
glan may the Holy Spirit give us that perfect love LA. 103, an
gunel iechid may He ivork salvation for tis BB. 20^
Pronoun with Preposition.
52. In Welsh as in Irish the pronoun is regularly fused together
with the preposition. After ac tvith and gwedy after, however,
the pronoun follows separately, e.g. a mi with t^, gwedy ni after
us ; the explanation seems to be that the usage of these words as
prepositions is secondary. With respect to the formation, the
following points may be noted.
(a) In the first and second persons (except after y to) there is an
intervening vowel a, O (aw), or y (and in 2 pi. also w), so that in
these persons there are the following series : —
Sing. Plur.
1. -af, -of, -yf -am, -om, -ym
2. -at, -ot, -yt -awch, -och, -wch, -ych
(b) In the 3 sg. masc. the ending is -aw, in the 3 sg. fern, -i
(infecting a preceding vowel) and -ei, e.g. oheni and ohonei ;
sometimes the infected vowel spreads analogically, e.g. 3 pi.
ohenynt. In the 3 pi. the oldest ending was -u, whence
developed later -ud (i.e. -ud), -unt, -ynt. In the third persons
-aw, -U, etc., are commonly preceded by a dental.
38
THE PRONOUN.
52.
(c) In the I sg. and 3 pi. there are also endings -wyf, -wynt.
(d) After the prepositions ar, o, am are inserted respectively
-n-, -hon-, -dan- (i.e. the prep, tan under). In the 3 pi. there are
certain other insertions.
53. The forms assumed by the pronouns in connection with the
several prepositions will be seen from the following table : —
Sing. Plur.
am alwiit I. amdanaf, ymdanaf amdanam
2. ymdanat amdanawch
3m. amdanaw, ymdanaw lamdanunt,ymdanunt,
3f. ymdeni, amdanei, I amdanadunt, ym-
ymdanei | danadud, ymdana-
j dunt, amdanwynt
1. arnaf
2. arnat
3m. arnaw
3f. arnei, arni, erni
arnam
arnawch, arnoch
arnunt, arnynt, ar-
nadud, arnadunt
att to I . attaf
2. attat
3m. attaw )
3f. attei, etti /
can, gan i. genhyf, gennyf
with 2. genhyt, gennyt
3m. gantaw, ganthaw,
gentaw
3f. genti, genthi
heb I. hebof
without 2. hebot
3m. hebdaw ì
3f. hebdi j
attam
attawch
attunt, attadunt
genhym, gennym
genhwch, gennwch
gantunt, ganthu,
ganthud, ganthunt
hebdunt
is below 3f. adisti
§53.]
THE PRONOUN.
Sing.
Plur.
nem except
of
2.
nemoch
from
I.
ohonaf, ohanaf,
ohonof
ohonam, ohonom
2.
ohonat, ohonawt,
ohonot
ohonawch
3m
. ohonaw
3f-
oheni, ohoni, ohonei,
ohonu, ohonunt,
ohanei, ohenei
ohenynt, onadu,
onadunt
rac before
I.
ragof
ragom, rogom
2.
ragot
ragawch, ragoch
3m
3f-
. racdaw, rogdaw ^
recdi, racdi, rocdi,
rygthi )
racdu, racdunt,
rocdunt
ro between
I.
yrof —
yrom
2.
yrot —
yryoch, yroch —
3m
3f.
. yrydaw ]
yrydi J
yrydunt
rwng be-
I.
yrynghom
tween
2.
ryngot
ryngoch
39
H- ii/lr
3m. ryngtaw, ryngthaw,\ , , _, ^
ygTthaw tyngdunt, ryngtunt,
3f. ryngthi ) H'ngthunt, ryndynt
Note.— In O.W. there is also a 3 pi. igridu Lib. Land. XLIIL 1. 9, and in
poetry from cyfrwng a 3 pi. cyfryngfthud.
tan, dan
I. adanaf
ydanam
under
3m. ydanaw, adantaw
adanunt, ydanunt,
3f. deni, adanei
adanadunt
trOS over
I. trossof
trossom
2. trossot
trossawch, trossoch
3m. trostaw"
3f. trosti
trostud, trosdunt
Usually with initial d, drossof etc.
40
THE PRONOUN.
[§53.
trwy
through
uch above
Sing.
1. trwydof
2. trwydot
3m. trwydawl
3f. trwydi J
3m. odyuchtawi
Plur
wrth
toivards
3f. oduchti
1 . wrthyf
2. wrthyt
3m. wrthaw
3f. wrthi
y(O.W.di)i. im
to 2. itt
3m. idaw -y
3f. idi i
1 . ynof
2. ynot
3m. yndaw
3f. yndi
1. yrof '-
2. yrot —
3m. yrdaw
i
yn tn
yvfo.
trwydunt
uchom
wrthym
wrthych, wrthywch
wrthu, wrthunt
in
3rwch
udu, udud, udunt
ynoch
yndunt
erom
yroch
yrdunt, erdunt
i'^y
.öctítt^-
54. The above forms may be strengthened by the addition of the
simple or the conjunctive pronouns, e.g. arnaf i, gennym ni, itti,
ohonawch chwi, idaw ef, erni hi, udunt hwy ; yrof inneu,
attat titheu, gennwch chwitheu, ohonei hitheu, attunt
wynteu.
55. Possessive Pronouns.
1. mine meu
2. thifie teu
3. his eidaw
hers eidi
ours einom, einym
yours einwch, einywch
theirs eidud, eidunt
§56.] THE PRONOUN. 41
56. They are used (a) alone, (b) preceded by the article,
(c) preceded by a possessive adjective^ (d) after a noun, which
may be preceded by a possessive adjective. They may be
strengthened by a following personal pronoun. The following
examples will illustrate the usage : —
(a) y sawl a uo meu all that are mine ; ny bo teu dy benn may
not thy head be thine, milwriaeth kymeint ac a oed eidlint all the
valour that was theirs, y rei a oed eidaw ef those that were his,
nyt yttoed y Hew yn deu ytti the lion was iwt thine Hg. I. 63,
nyt oes petrus genyf gaffel holl Freinc yn einym / have no doubt
that we should get all France as ours RB. II. 116.
(b) neb un mor wedus cledyf ar y ystlys ar meu i none zvhose
sword on his side is so becoming as mine ; y mae y meu i y lie
hwnn this place is mine ; ath gedymdeithas yssyd adolwyn gennyf
y gaffel. keffy, myn vyg cret, a dyro ditheu y teu, " and I ivould
pray to have thy friendship." "Thou shall have it, by my faith, and
give me thitie ;" deu parth vy oet a deu parth y teu ditheu two-
thirds of 7ny life a?id two-thirds of thine ; dwc uendith Duw
ar einym gennyt take with thee God's blessing and ours ; ef a daw
y dwyn yr einwch he will come to carry off your property ; py darpar
yw yr einjrwchi yna ivhat preparatiott is that of yours there? nyt
oed olwc degach nor eidi there was no aspect fairer than hers.
(c) pa vedwl yw dy teu ti what purpose is thitiel mivi a dodaf
vyg korff yn erbyn y eidaw / tvill set my body against his.
(d) ar dy drugeinuet or rei teu ditheu tvith sixty of your men
CM. 8; o rei eidaw ^í of his LA. • or petheu einym nynhev of
our things LA. 164; dy ymadrawd teu di thy speech Hg. II. i.
57. Possessive Adjectives.
a b a b
1. 7«_y vy,vyn (before explosives) 'm our an, yn 'n
2. thy dy 'th your ach, ych, awch 'ch
3. his y 'e, 'y their eu, y 'e, 'y
her y 'e, 'y
42 THE PRONOUN. [§58.
Remarks.
58. (a) The b forms occur in fusion with a preceding preposition
or conjunction. Such forms in the 2 pi. seem to be comparatively
rare, e.g. ych plith in your midst by yn ych plith LA., etc.
ach rydit and your freedom RB. II. 189; more usually yn awch
medyant chwi in your po2ver RB. II. 50.
(b) With the prep, y in the third persons there is a variety of
forms : y, yw, eu, oe, oc eu.
(c) The possessives may be strengthened by the addition of a
simple or conjunctive pronoun after the noun.
59. Examples : (a) vy arveu my arms, vy nyuot (d5rvot) my
coming, an meirch ninneu our horses, dy benn thy head, awch
cledyveu your stvords, y wreic ef his wife, y phenn her head,
eu hieith their tongue.
(b) ym tat to my father, am arveu a}id my arms, yn porthi
ni supporting us (lit. our supporting), ath teulu tvith thy
household^ ach rydit and your freedoiu, ydys ych gwahawd
you are invited, ywch didanu to comfort you, och pechodeu
from your sins, ae waet ynteu and his blood, y ( = 3rw WB.) letty
to his lodging RB. 284, ae ueirch yw y rei hynn afid these are his
horses RB. 28, oe chladu to bury her, y cheissaw to seek her,
oe hanvod against her ivill, oe harveu from their arms, y kestyll
to their fortresses, oe gwlatoed to their countries, oc eu porthi to
support them.
Note. — Sometimes, as in Irish, the possessive seems to anticipate a
following genitive, e.g. yn ỳ geissaw ynteu Peredur seeking for Per cdur
WB. 140, y hwyneb hitheu Riannon the face of Riannon RB. 18, 27, am y
mỳnwgỳl (without y RB. 117, 19) y uorwỳn about the neck of the maiden
WB. 475.
Selí\
60. This is expressed by sg. hun, hunan, pi. hun, hunein
added to personal pronouns or to possessive pronouns or adjectives,
e.g. my hun, myvy vy hun / myself ohonaf vy hun by me
myself ym vy hunan to me myself, vym penn vy hun my own head,
arnom ny hunein upon us ourselves; dy hun thou thyself, yth
6i. hwnn this, hwnnw
that.
Sin-. Plur.
Sing.
M. hwnn \
F. honn r hynn
hwnnw
honno
N. hynn
hynny
§62.] THE PRONOUN. 43
person dy hunan in thy own person; or tat ehunan from the
father hitnse/f ny digawn ehunan he is not able himself ef ae
byryawd ehun he cast himself idaw ehun to himself; hi ehunan
she herself ohonei ehunan by her Iierself; wynt ehun they
themselves^ yr etholedigyon ehunein the elect themselves, yrydunt
ehun WB. 2 1 1 = yryngtunt ehunein RB. 272 between them-
selves, yn eu cnawt ehun in their ozvnfiesh, yn eu rith ehunein
into their oivn form.
Demonstrative Pronouns.
Plur.
hynny
62. These pronouns are used : —
(a) absolutely, e.g. beth yw hwnn ? heb y Peredur wrth y
kyfrwy. kyfrwy yw, heb yr Owein "What is this V said Peredur,
with reference to the saddle. ''''It is a saddle," said Owein; Peredur
oed y enw, a ieuhaf oed hwnnw Peredur was his ?iame arid he
was youngest; yna y kymerth ynteu yr hutlath. camma di dros
honn, heb ef then he took the tnagic tvand. " Step over this," said
he ; yn ol honno y kerdwys ef he went after her ; a hyn a dywedaf
ytti and this I will tell thee ; mi a wnaf na chaffo ef viui vyth. pa
ifuryf vyd hynny? heb y Pwyll '■''I will effect that he shall never get
me." '■'■How will that be?" said Pivyll ; yn ol hynny after that.
(b) After a substantive preceded by the article, e.g. ger Haw auon
a elwit yn yr amser hwnnw Sabrina, yn yr amser hwnn y
gelwir hitheu Hafren, beside a river that was called at that time
Sabrina, at this time it is called Severn ; yn yr ynys honn in this
island; y nos honno that night; yr anniveileit hynn these animals;
yr enweu hynny those names. Similarly in the plural with rei,
e.g. pa ry w aniveileit yw y rei hynny ? what hind of animals
are those?
44 THE PRONOUN. [§62.
(c) Preceded by the article, e.g. dywet, heb y Gereint, py fford
oreu inni gerdet or dwy hyn. Goreu itt gerdet hon, heb ef, ot
á«J. "J f^w^', Pn#H.. ey yr hon issot ny deuy trachefyn vyth " Tell," said Gereint,
^maA »A*texxnM>i^j. u.^yj^-^f^ of these two roads is best to travel." ^^ It is best for thee to
travel by this one," said he ; ^'' if thou travel by the lotver one, thou
wilt never come back." It may be followed by a genitive, e.g. Heuel
ar doythyon .... a ossodassant eu hemendyth ar honn Kemry
hoU Howell and the tvise men set their curse atid that of all the
Welsh BCh. i. In particular yr hwnn, etc., is frequently followed by
a relative clause, e.g. bei dywetut ti y peth a ovynnaf ytti, minneu a
dywedwn yr hynn a ovynny ditheu if thou wouldst tell the thing
that I desire of thee, Itvould tell that which thou desires t; ef a vennyc
fford itti ual y kefifych yr hynn a geissy he will show thee a road so
that thou mayest obtain what thou seekest; pwy bynnac ... a drem-
yckont dysgu yr hynn a dylyynt y wneuthur whoever despise learn-
ing ivhat they ought to do ; Bryttaen oreu or ynyssed yr hon a elwit
gynt y wen ynys Britain, the best of the islands, which was formerly
called the White Isle ; yr heul yn yr hwnn y mae tri pheth the sun
in which are three things. In this usage the plural is y rei, e.g.
gwraged oil eithyr y rei oed yn gwassanaethu all the ivomen except
j^.S^ ^i4jc^-2*a*^^ such as were serving; gweijglodyeu . . . yn y rei y maent ffynhoneu
'6 ■ * ' gloew eglur or rei y kerdant ffrydeu meadows in which are clear
bright springs, from which issue streafns. This device for expressing
an inflected relative is particularly common in the translation
literature.
Article + Substantive + Adverb.
63. Some adverbs have a demonstrative force along with a
substantive preceded by the article, e.g. deu ychen, y lleill yssyd or
parth hwnt yr mynyd ar Hall or parth yma i2i'o oxen, one of them
is on yonder side of the mountain, the other on this side; beth yw
y rei racko ? what are those yonder? att y vorwyn draw to the
maiden yonder.
68.] THE PRONOUN. 45
Indefinite Pronouns and Adjectives.
64. neb ( = Ir. nech) some one is used : —
(a) Substantivally, e.g. a weleist di neb hast thou seen any one?
nyt adwaeney neb efo fio one recogtiised hi?n.
(b) With the article before a relative clause, e.g. ediuar uyd yr
neb ae wnaeth tvhoever has done it will repent it ; ny chigleu i dim
or neb a ouynnwch chwi / have heard nothing of him of whom you
ask RB. 129.
(c) Adjectivally, e.g. gwell y\v dedyf Cristonogaeth no neb dedyf
or byt the law of Christendom is better than any law in the world.
65. pawb ( = Ir. each) evety one is used substantively, e.g. sef a
orugant pawb or teulu that is what each one of the household did ;
Peredur a rodes y bawp gystal ae gilyd Peredur gave to every one as
much as to the other.
66. pob (the unaccented form of pawb, = Ir. each, cech) is used
adjectivally, e.g. pob peth eve?y thing. Pob is also used with un
one, e.g. pob un onadunt every one of them ; the plural is pob rei,
e.g. a phob rei ohonunt o bop parth a gladassant y rei meirw and
both sides buried the dead RB. II. 30.
67. oil a//, e.g. y deulu oil all his household; gwraged oil all the
women ; cewri ynt oil they are all giants. Before a noun is found
hoU, e.g. yr holl gwn all the dogs. In composition with numerals
there appear ell, ill, yll e.g. ell deu, ill deu, yll deu both; ell
pedwar, yll pedwar all four.
Note. — A compound holire is found, e.g. ỳ rolre seint all the saints
BB. 36", yn holre oludoed m all manner of wealth LA. 165, holire
genedyl anifeileit every kin el of animals LA. 166.
68. arall another, pi. ereill, is used : —
(a) Substantivally, e.g. kymer ef a dyro y arall take it and give it
to another; da arall the goods of another; penneu rei a dygynt,
Uygeit ereill, a chlusteu ereill, a breicheu ereill they took away the
heads of some, the eyes of others, and the ears of others, and the arms
of others.
(b) Adjectivally, e.g. marchawc arall another horseman; y
46 THE PRONOUN. f§68.
gymeint arall as much again ; arveu gwell nor rei ereill arms
better than the others,
69. neill one of two, e.g. y neill or Uewot oiie of the two lions ; y
gwydyat vot yndaw y neill ae gwr ae gwreic he knew that there was
in it either a man or a woman Hg. I. 54; ar y neill law y gwr oed
Peredur yn eisted Peredur was seated on one hand of the man ; pob
un ar neilltu each one separately.
70. y Hall the other, pi. y lleill, e.g. y kymerth Peredur banner y
bwyt idaw ehun ac adaw y Hall yr vorwyn Peredur took half of the
food to himself and left the other to the maiden ; ar vn y bydei borth
ef idaw a goUei y gware, ar Hall a dodei awr and the one whom he
was helping lost the game, and the other raised a shout ; paham na
chadarnnhawyt y lleill velle why zvere not the others thus strengthened?
LA. 8 ; cwymp y lleill the fall of the others LA. 8 ; y daw y Hall
his other son-in-la7V, an brodyr y lleill our other brethren LA.
71. y neill, y lleill, — y Hall the one — the other, e.g. y neill
ohonunt yn was gwineu ar Hall yn was melyn otieof thcin an auburn
lad, the other a yelloiv lad ; yn y orfifei y lleill ar y Hall //// the one
overcame the other. With a substantive arall is used in place of
Hall, e.g. or neill tu— or tU arall on the one side— on the other side.
72. y gilyd is used for the other in expressions like : — dyrnodeu
calet a rodei bawp onadunt y gilyd each of them gave hard buffets
to the other; yn un or teir person noe gilyd in one of the three
persons than in another; or mor pwy ^ììyà. frofn sea to sea ; corph
ni glivit pa leueir ý gilit body, who hearest not what thy felloiv says
BB. io\
Note. — y gilyd ( = Ir. a chêle) means literally his felloiv, but, as in
Irish, the phrase has become petrified in this fonn, and is used without
respect to gender, number, or person.
Substantives in a Pronominal Function.
73. dim thing, e.g. kymer gret y mackwy na dywetto dim or a
welas ymari pledge the youth that he tvill not tell aught of what he has
seen here ; heb allel gwneuthur dim lies without being able to do
a?iy good.
§79.] THE PRONOUN. 47
74. peth m. thing, e.g. kymmer dy varch nu a pheth oth arueu
take thou thy horse then atid some of thy arms ; onyt ef a wyr peth
or hynn unless he knows something of this.
75. rei, e.g. rei onadunt some of them, rei drut rei mut some
bold, some dumb FB. 164, cf. § 62 (c).
76. ryw m. kind, e.g. pa ryw chwedleu yssyd gennyt what kind
of news hast thou ? na allei neb ryw dyn marwawl datkanu so
that no mortal man could proclaim; ymlad ar ryw dyn hwnnw to
fifjht such a man as that RB. II. 182; gwelet y ryw gatwent
honno to see such a fight as that ib. 58; drwy y ryw edewidyon
twyllodrus hynny through such false jn'oniises as those ib. 104.
Similarly cyvryw, e.g. yr kyfryw wr hwnnw to a man of such a
kind ib. 65.
Note. — Observe tliat in expressions like y ryw dyn hwnnw the
pronoun is attracted in gender and number to the noun preceding. Cf.
tlie similar attraction with sawl below.
77- sawl f. multitude and meint greatness, e.g. yr sawl a
ii-'a**£A' dihagassei oe wyr yn vyw to those of his men who had escaped alive ;
yr honn (sc. breich) a ladawd y sawl gewri which slew so many
giants ; by sawl nef ysyd hoiv many heavens are there 1 y sawl
nifer hwnnw such a number as that RB. II. 139; y SSawl
vlwynyded hynny so many years as that ib. 44; colli y meint
gwyr a oed idaw to lose all the men that he had ib. 46; blyghau a
oruc Goronilla rac meint oed o varchogyon gyt ae that Goron.illa
became angry because there were so many soldiers with her father
ib. 66; ymerbynyeit ar Ueint allu hwnnw to encounter such a
force as that ib. 348 ; yn y veint perigyl honno in so great danger
as that ib. 160; y veint uudugolyaetheu hynny such great
victories as that ib. 199.
78. un one, e.g. eithyr bot yn prudach pryt Gwydyon noc un y
gwas except that the aspect of Gzvydyon was graver than that of
the lad.
Interrogative Pronouns.
79. pwy who, what, used substantivally, e.g. pwy wyt who art
thou ? y bwy y rodit {they discussed) to ivhom it should be given
48 THE PRONOUN. [§79.
RB. 258; dywet pwy a uu yma tell who was here; govyn pwy yw
/*S-- ^5i^ ^^ tystyon to ask who are their witnesses ; pwy yw dy enw di what
is thy name? Lx-^. 128; pwy well genhỳt zvhich dost thou prefer!
WB. 487; dayar pwy y llet neu pwy y thewhet the earth, what
is its breadth or what its thickness} FB. 133; pwy kynt ae tywyll ae
goleuat zvhat was first, darkness or lighti FB. 301. In the sense of
what thing? is used pa beth, py beth, commonly abbreviated to
peth, beth, e.g. peth y w y rei racko ivhat are those yonder ?
^^,;j,j Wíí^j'.a wdost ti peth wyt pan vych yn kyscwyt knowest thou ivhat thou
art when thou art asleep? FB. 145; a gofyn idaw beth a wnaei a
phwy oed and asked him ivhat he was doing and who he zvas.
Note — The use of pwy before a noun is exceptional, pwy ỳstýr WB.
■454, 456 = pa ystyr RB. 101 =py ystyr 10.3.
80. pa, py what? adjectivally, e.g. pa drwc digoneis inheu ytti
Tvhat evil have I done to thee ? py drwc yw hynny what evil is
that? This interrogative enters into various phrases, e.g. pa le,
py le (also ble) 2vhere ? pa veint, py veint how great ? pa
ryw, py ryw of zvhat kind ? pa sawl hotv majiy ? Pa and py
are also found with the addition of un, pi. rei, e.g. pa un wyt
titheu who art thou ? ef a ovynnawd udunt pa rei oedynt he asked
them who they were.
Note 1. — Pa and py seem to be used without distinction of meaning.
In the Mabinogion when the Red Book has pa the White Book has %ery
frequently py.
Note 2. — In the earlier literature pa and py are found also without a
noun, e.g. pa roteiste oth olud what hast thou given of thy wealth? BB. 10'';
pa wnaf wliat s/uill I do ? FB. 282 ; hyt na wydat or byt pa wnaei ( =py
wnaei WB. p. 212) so that she did not knoio at all what she should do RB.
273; py holy di y mi what seekcst thou of me? RB. 128. cf. further FB. 127,
145, 216, MA. 189^ Cf. also pa danm y Garadawc what has been the fate
?»j. ?hxf. SiJ '3 ofCaradavc ? RB. 41 , so 59, 287 ( = py WB. p. 221 ), py derw itti 176 ; pathawr
ilein.''h<t tU^, ( = pa-th-dawr) í(;/i«í rfoesíí iuaWcr^o i/iee.? WB.430 = pythawr p. 215; Duw
7^7, ^ttí^. ' reen py bereist lyvwr Lord God, why hast Thou made a coward? FB.
^ 251 ; py liuy di wUffdost thou colour? RB. 102.
Note 3.— Pa and py are followed by a preposition in pahar for what?
e.g. pahar e roet /or lehat it was qiven BCh. 30; paham, pa rac, py rac and
CMÍ oaaL Pyr ( = Py y) "%-^ e.g. pyr ( = pỳ rac RB. 126) ỳ kyuerchy dy why dost
^^' • — ■ thou call? WB. 486.
Note 4. — pa diw, py diw. The following occurrences of this may be
noted : — Quid (i. pa dm, lit. for what) tibi Pasiphae pretiosas sumere vestes?
Ox. 41*. Cunctis genitoris gloria uestri laudetur celsi thronus est cui
§83.] THE PRONOUN. 49
regia caeli, Avhere est cui regia caeli is translated literally and unidioinatic-
ally by issit padiu itau giilat luv. 39*^. G^yynn y uyt py diw y rodir kerennyd
Duf a lioedyl hir blessed is he to whom is given the friendship of God and
long life FB. 308. (If a man gives a thing, and a dispute arises between
two men as to to which of them it has been given, the word of the donor shall
decide) pa dyu y rodes to whom he gave it BCh. 31. pa aivr y damweinei
y uudugolyaeth to which the victory should fall RB. II. 57 (so with
y to, y by diw y damweinhei y uudugolyaeth onadunt 162, cf. CM.
32). pa diw bynnac y mynnynt h^vy y rodi hi to whomsoever they desired
to give it RB. II. 24, cf. íurtiier 181, 185. Here the use of yd, not a (§ 84),
indicates that diw is a prepositional phrase ( = <o him, to it?).
81. pwy bynnac, pa, py~bynnac, pa beth bynnac, peth
bynnac. The addition of pynhac or pynnac gives the sense of
whosoever, whatsoever, e.g. pwy bynnac ae kaffei whoever should
take it ; pa dyn pwyllauc benac a ladho enuyt whatever sa?ie mati
shall slay an idiot ; pa le bynnac y gwelwn vwyt wherever I saiu
food ; py fford bynnac y ffoynt ivhatever ivay they fled ; peth
bynnac a dywettei Peredur whatever Peredur said.
Relative Pronouns. i
82. In Welsh there is no inflected relative. In clauses which -
according to the Welsh idiom are relative, relativity is expressed by j
the relative particle a when the clause is positive, by the negative
ny (cf- § 21 note) when the clause is negative, e.g. pechodeu a _ ,
gyffesser ac ny wneler yr eilweith sins that are confessed and that ^í- tí^' C— -^'i
are not committed a second titne. Before the details of relative usage i
are considered, there are several general points to be noted. j
83. (a) The relative a is not used : —
(a) Before the relative form yssyd, syd who is, zvhich is, e.g.
nifer a uu ac a uyd uch nef is nef meint yssyd the multitude that
has been and that ivill be, above heave?i, below heaven, all that I
there are FB. 114.
(^) Before the verb pieu (§ 161), e.g. Efrawc iarll bioed iarllaeth
ỳn ỳ gogled Evrawc the earl had an earldom in the north.
(7) Regularly in the earlier Welsh, and usually throughout the
Mid.W. period before the verbal particle ry, e.g. mi ryth gereis 1
/ have loved thee. ■
50 THE PRONOUN. [§83.
(8) Before the copula when preceded by the predicate (§ 159),
e.g. llawen UU he was glad ; pwy wyt who art thou Ì (but pwy
a UU yma who was here ?)
(b) (a) In Mid.W. prose a is frequently absent before oed 7vas,
e.g. Arthur oed yg Kaerllion Arthur was in CaerlHoti. In the
Mabinogion the White Book has often a oed when the Red Book
has oed, cf. WB. 227, 229, 250, 453, with RB. loi, 165, 166, 183.
(^) In early poetry a is very often omitted, e.g. Duu vet
( = Duw a ved) God rules BB. is'hy Duw a wet i3\ The
details have still to be investigated.
84. In certain constructions the preverbal particle yd ( = Mod.W.
yr) seems to enter into concurrence with relative a, and in Mod.W.
grammars yr is given along with a as a relative particle. This,
however, comes from reading English syntax into Welsh ; historic-
ally, the use of yd, yr points to a non-relative construction. In
the Celtic languages the rules for the use of the relative are
peculiar. In particular it should be noted that in Welsh an
adverbial or prepositional phrase is not as such followed by the
relative construction, e.g. mwyhaf oe vrodyr y karei Lud y
Lleuelys Llud loved Llevelys tnore than any of his other brothers ; pan
uei mwyhaf yd ymg'erynt tvhen they most loved one another ; bit
chwero ỳ talhaur in ỳ diwet bitterly will it be paid for in the end ;
mi a brynaf dy gerennyd. pa delw, heb ynteu, y pryny di '■'Iwill
buy thy friefidship." ''''In what way" said he, ''''wilt thou buy it?"
He y gwelych eglwys wherever thou seest a church ; or He yd oed
from the place where he ■H'as; yn y rei y maent ffynhoneu in which
there are fountains; ar hynny att y kwn y doeth ef thereafter he
came to the hounds. With the first instance may be contrasted
expressions like y wreic vwyhaf a garei the woman whom he most
loved, where without mwyhaf the clause would be relative, y wreic
a garei the woman whom he loved; similarly gwreica da it
a wedei to rued ivould suit thee well WB. 453.
85. In the Celtic sentence the verb normally comes first, e.g.
y kymerth y marchawc y march the horseman took the horse. In
Irish, when part of the sentence is to be emphasised it is brought
§87-] THE PRONOUN. 51
forward by means of the copula, e.g. is ë beres // is he who carries ;
sometimes the copula is omitted. In Welsh a part of the sentence
is emphasised in the same way; the copula form, however, is
regularly omitted. Thus in the example given above, if the subject
were to be emphasised, the sentence would run : y marchawc a
gymerth y march ; if the object, y march a gymerth y marchawc.
In accordance with the preceding paragraph, if the subject or
object be thus brought forward, the following clause will be relative in
form, but not if an adverbial or prepositional phrase be brought
forward, e.g. mwy y karei he loved more; attunt yd aeth he ivent
to them.
Note. — In the development of Welsh yd tends to spread at the expense
of a.
The Expression of Case in the Relative.
86. In the relation of subject or object of a following verb, in
positive clauses a is used (except in so far as it must or may be
omitted, § 83), in negative clauses ny, e.g. y gwr a doeth the man
who came ; y vorwyn a weleist the maiden whom thou hast seen ;
y wreic yssyd yno the woman ivho is there ; meibon ny ellynt
ymlad boys who could not fight.
87. In connection with the use of a, ny, the following points
call for special notice : —
(a) or a (Mod.W. ar a), neg. or ny, ar ny, lit. of that ivhich (or
which not), of what (or what not), e.g. pawb or a oed yno everyone
who lüás there (lit. of that which was there) \ or a welsei o helgwn
ny welsei cwn unlliw ac wynt of all the houtids that he had seen he
had never seen hounds of the same colour as they ; pob peth or ny
damweinassant eiroet everything that has never happened LA. 33 ; nyt
oes neb or ath welei ar nyth garei no one zuho saw thee would not
love thee ; pob peth or a uu ac yssyd ac a vyd everything that was
and is and will be (where rel. a is regularly omitted before yssyd) ;
Uawer or yssyd da many who are good. In the above examples
the relative a appears in positive clauses. But after OT = of that by
which, etc., in accordance with § 84, yd is used, e.g. gorchymynneu
52 THE PRONOUN. [§87.
Duw a wneynt o bop fford or y gellynt they did God's comtna?idmefits
in every way in which they could LA. 1 19 ; ffo . .a oruc Pandrassus a
gwyr Groec y gyt ac ef y bob mann or y tebyckynt caffel dianc
Pandrassus with the Greeks fled to every place from which they thought
to find escape RB. II. 44. In sentences like : paup or y rodho y
brenhyn ofrum idaw everyone to whom the king gives a present, or ba
hustyng bynnac .... or y kyfarifo y gwynt ag ef every whisper
that the wind meets RB. 60, the use of yd is due to the form of the
relative clause (§ 89).
Note. — As Zimmer has shewn, CZ. II. 86 sq. or, ar is made up of the
preposition o, a + the article yr. Similarly yr = y to + yr: ef a dely
medhecynyat rad yr a uo en e llys he is ohliged to give free medical
attendance to such as arc in the palace BCh. 18.
(b) Without an antecedent a, neg. ny, is used in the sense of
what as the subject or the object of a sentence, in a genitive
relation, and after a preposition, e.g. a gahat o uedic da what was "^
got of good physicians ; mi a wnaf yssyd waeth it / shall do what is "
worse for thee ; ỳs tir ( = dir) nithiau ny bo pur // is necessa?y to sift
what is fiot pure BB. 42'' ; y kymerth yntev gwrogaeth a oed yno
onadunt he received the homage of such of them as were there RB.
267 ; yr a welsynt o vwyt o?i account of zvhat they had seen of food;
or a glywyssynt o gerd of what they had heard of song ; mi a
vydaf wrth a dywedeisti / shall follow thy advice ; hyt na
cheffwch byth werth un geinawc oc yssyd yn y dref so that you
shall never get a penftyworth of what is in the toivti Hg. II. 169. In a
sentence like : sef a oruc Scuthyn yn llaOen gOneuthur yr oedit yn
y erchi idaw Scuthyn did gladly ivhat was asked of him LA. iii,
the form of the relative sentence does not admit of a (§88).
88. The genitive relation whose, of which, is expressed with the
help of the possessive adjective before the noun on which in English
the whose would depend. In Welsh, if the noun following the
possessive be not under the government ot a preposition the clause
is relative, if it be under the government of a preposition the clause
is nop-relative, e.g. (a) Teithi Hen a oresgynnwys mor y kyuoeth
Teithi Hen whose kingdom the sea submerged RB. 108; peth arall ny
ellych byth y gaffel another thing that thou wilt never be able to get;
W^í^
§9o.] THE PRONOUN. 53
(b) y gur y buost neithwyr yn y dy the f/ian in whose house thou
wert last flight ; y gwr y buost yn y geissaw the man whom thou
hast been seeking.
Note. — In : yr hynn a odologyssynt ac a yttoedyiit yn y damunaw that
tohich they craved and were desiring RB. II. 34, a is Uísed where the above
rule would require yd. In MA. 267* occurs : g\vr am dotyw gwall oe goUi
a man from ivhose destruction loss has come to me. P'urther exceptions
seem to be very rare ; I have noted : amperffeith yw caru y peth y galler
y gassau it is imjierfeci to lore the thing that may be hated LA. 86 ; wrth
na bu yn dyn y bei arnaf i y ofyn because there loas no living ■nmn the fear
of whom iras on inc CM. 30.
89, Where in English the relative is preceded by a preposition
(to whom, etc.) in Welsh the relation is expressed by a preposition
+ personal pronoun, and the clause is non-relative, e.g. hỳnỳ
elỳch ỳr koet ỳ dodhwỳt trwỳdaw till thou goest to the wood
through which thou hast come WB. 228 j yno y byd eneideu ry darffo
udunt penydyaw there are souls that have finished penance (lit. to
whofn penance is past) LA. 129.
Note 1. — In the inverted sentence (§ 85) Madawc uab Maredud a oed
idaw Powys Madawg son of Marediidd had Powys RB. 144, the clause is
expressed relatively. Similarly in another special type of sentence :
Achelarwy a uu lawen gantaw Achilles wasjileased RB. II. 31, cf. RB. II.
189-20, RB. I. 94-5. In the translation literature a number of exceptions
occur: — y rei a uo ragor arnunt those omohom there is pre-eminence\iK. 32,
cf. 130-27, 131-2, 135-8, 149-17, all in sentences of the same type; y rei
hynny a ry daroed ( = earlier W. rydaroed) udunt gwrthlad Maxen those v)ho
had succeeded in expelling Maxm RB, II. Ill; mein a ellit gwneuthur
gweith onadunt stones from which building could be iiuxdc RB. II. 167;
gwr... a Avedo idaw a man to ivhom it is fitting CM. 77.
Note 2. — The following is an exceptional construction :—gwelet y bed a
vynnei trw y kaffei ( =trw yt gaffei WB. 453) gwreicka he ivished to see the
grave through which he might be able to mar7-y HB. 101; na chadarnhao
dyn kehxyd tr-w-y twiig trwy y colletto y gymodawc that a man shall not
confirm a falsehood by an oath through which he nuiy ruin his neighbour
LA. 143 ; trwy y bei through lohich there should be LA. 144.
Substitutes for the Relative.
90. Particularly in the translation literature there are various
devices for getting an equivalent of the relative admitting of
a casual construction. Such are yr hwnn, pi. y rei (§ 62c),
y neb (§ 64b), y sawl (§ 77).
54 THE VERB. [§91.
THE VERB.
Preverbal Particles.
The Particle yd.
91. In Mid.W. prose this particle usually appears as yd (i-e. yd)
before a vowel or h, as y before other consonants. But by the side
of yd there is found from the fourteenth century yr, which in
Mod.W. has completely superseded yd.
Note 1. — Occasionally y appears before h, e.g. y hanoed RIì. II. 109,
y hanoed LA.
Note 2. — In RB. yt with lenation appears before a consonant in yt
gweirwyt (from cyweirwyt) 120. In the WB. version of the Kulhwch
story yt (i.e. yd) is more frequent : yt gaffei, yt gaffo 453, yt uo 458,
yt wertheỳ 470, ÿt vỳd 471, ýt uerwit 478. In BB. yt ( = yd) is regular
before vowels: it oet 10'>, it aethant 11^, it imne 15'', it elher 17-^, yt hoet
22'', 23'', it adcorssant 23'', it vif 25'', it arwet 51=^, it aw 51''; it is written
id twice in id aeth 49" marg. Before consonants there appears both y and
yd ( = ýt of WB.); the latter lenates, though the change is not always
expressed. Before g, t, d, ff, s, m, n, ỳ only appears: ỳ godriccawr SI'';
ỳtirran P, ỳ talhaur 16=S ỳ tereu 32-^, ỳ tragho 35''; ỳ deuthan P, ỳ
daeth, ỳ doethan 2"^, ỳ doethan 2'', ỳ darparan S'\ ỳ dỳlanuan, ỳ daruuan
3'', ÿ diadaud 10'', ỳ dinwassute 11'', ỳ deuth, ỳ del 21", ý doeth 22'', ỳ
deuthant 23'', ỳ deuant 25", ỳ dav 32-', y dinwassune 44", ỳ due 44'', ỳ
diwedi 51'', ỳ dodir 53"; ỳ ffoes 22''; ỳ sirthei 50"; ỳ mae 13'', 32", 34", 34'',
35", 41" ; ỳ nottvy 38''. Before p and r yd only : id pridaw 21", yd portheise
27"; yd rotir 23''. Before other consonants the usage varies, — c: ỳ kuynan
(infixed pron.?) 2", ỳ kisceisse 25", ỳ keweis (infixed pron. ?) 43'', but id
gan 8", id keiff 43", id cuitin 48", yd gan 54". gw : ỳ gvna 34", ý gweleise
36", 36", ỳ guỳstluỳ 38", ỳ guiscav 41'', but id woriv 9", yd welese 27",
yd vna 32". b : ỳ bu 33", ỳ bit 28", but yd vei 34", yd vo, yd vit 42", yd
uit 44". 11: y lias 36", y Ueinw 51", but id lathennawr 26", id lathei 48".
In the O. W. glosses it only appears : it dagatte Mart. Cap. 4", it darnesti
luv. p. 88. From all this it may be inferred that there was a period in
Welsh when the particle was yd before vowels, yd A\'ith lenation before
consonants. As to the origin of non-lenating y, it is probable
that it started from verbs beginning with d. As adyn ivrctch comes from
'*ad-dyn, so, e.g. *yd due would give *yd uc. From association with
the other forms of the verb this would naturally come to be regarded
as y due, and hence, probably with the lielp of y containing an infixed
pronoun (§ 50''), y might spread as the general form before consonants.
As to the later yr : y for yd : y, it is probably due to the influence of the
forms of the article yr : y.
Note 3. — In ac yr gyscwys RB. 28, ual yr lygryssit RB. 54, ual yr
notayssynt CM. 57, yr=y ry, cf. § 93 note 4.
§93.] THE VERB. 55
Usage of yd.
92. In normal Mid.W. prose the particle yd, which has no
appreciable meaning, is, with certain exceptions, used regularly
before indicatives and subjunctives, e.g. yd af yn egyl gyt ac wynt
/ will go as angel along zvi'lA thern ; y deuei y kythreul lAe devil
used to come ; ac yno y gwelas ef pedeir gwraged and there he saw
four women ; yn y lie y gwelsei Gynon in the place tvhere he had
see?i Cynon ; lie y gwelych eglwys ivherever thou seest a chui-ch ;
val y gwelas y gwr Peredur yn dyuot as the man saw Peredur
coming; megys y mynnei ehun as he himself desired ; hyt y buant
as long as they were.
93. But it is not used : —
(a) at the beginning of a clause before a subjunctive of wish or
command, e.g. diwỳccom-ne a digonhom o gamuet may lue make
9^^'9JL_ atonement for the inii/uity tvhich we have dojie BB. 15''; hanpych '?
^j^Am.'^^^ gwell hail ! dos titheu ar Arthur . . . ac erchỳch hỳnnỳ ìáü.w go ^/^0<
«'^^' thou to Arthur and ask that of him WB. 454 ; Agamemnon . . .
a dwawt . . . gOSSOttynt hwy y neb a vynnynt yn y le ef
Agamemnon said they should set whotnsoever they pleased in his
place RB. II. 24.
Note 1, — Contrast yng ngoleu addef nef yt nodder in the ligki of the
heavenly home ■nwiy he be protected MA. 174"'.
(b) When the verb is repeated in answers, e.g. a bery di ?
paraf wilt thou effect ? I ivill.
(c) In such instances as the following : — Bei dywedut ti y mi y
peth a ovynnaf ytti, minneu a dywedwn y titheu yr hwnn a ovynny
ditheu. Dywedafyn llawen, heb yr Owein '' if thou wouldst tell
me what I ask of thee, I would tell thee what thou askest." ^' I tvill
tell gladly," says Owein; ath gedymdeithas yssyd adolwyn gennyf y
gaffel. Keffy myn vyg cret " and I pray to obtain thy friefidship."
" T7lou shalt obtai?i it by my faith ;" ac yna y dywawt Peredur :
diolchaf ynneu y Duw na thorreis vy llw a7id then Peredur said :
" I give thafiks to God that I have not broke?i my oath '' (cf. the use
of na § 237 c).
56 THE VERB. [§93.
(d) When the predicate precedes the copula, e.g. Uawen vuant
they tvere glad.
Note 2. — But with verbs of namino- yd Mith an infixed pronoun is used
■when the predicate precedes, e.g. Peredur ym gelwir / am called Pcredur.
(e) After a negative, e.g. ny welas he did not see ; pony wdost
dost thou not know ?
(f ) In relative construction, e.g. ef a doeth he ca7ne.
(g) After the interrogative a, e.g. a wely di dost thou see ?
(h) After the particle neut, e.g. neud ynt geith noiü they are
slaves MA. 157^
(i) After mad well, e.g. mad devthoste happily didst thou come,
BB. 44% unless there be an infixed pronoun, e.g. mat ỳth anet
happily wert thou horn FB. loi.
(k) After moch soon ( = Ir. mos), e.g. moch guelher soon tvid
be seen BB. i''.
(1) After certain conjunctions, e.g. can buost since thou hast
been; kwt gaífei where he should get WB. 453; cyn grwnel
though he does ; kyt dywetto though he should say ; o gwely if
thou seest ; pan welsant when they saw ; pei kaffwn // / should
get; tra vych while thou art; yny digwyd till he falls. But it
is used with an infixed pronoun after pan, e.g. yr pan yth weleis
since I sa2u thee; so after tra (but cf. § 49''), e.g. hyt tra yn
dygyrcher so long as we are visited RB. 105.
Note 3. — After gwedy after tlie usage is not very clear. Before a
following vowel, we have on the one hand gfwedy ed eystedont after they
sit BCh. 53, gwedy yd elont after they go Hg. I. 11, gwedy yd elom after
we go Hg. II. 146, on the other hand gwedy aruerych ci^ftrr thou dost
practise LA. 90. Before a following consonant, in BCh. g^edy y (e.g.
gwedy e kafo ctfter he gets 34) is more common than gwedy (e.g. gwedy
roder after she is given 130); in BB. is found wide kywisscaran (leg.
kywisscarun) ff/itcr 7i'e sejiai-ate 12''; gwỳdi darffo after it is over 4^'; in
Mid.W. prose gwedy is much more common than gw^edy y, but it is a
question how far gwedy comes after fusion from gwedy y. It is to be
noted that infixing a- (§ 94) is found after gwedy as well as after tlie
conjunctions which are not followed by yd; this would seem to .suggest
that the use of yd after gw^edy was not original, but there is need for
further investigation based on fuller material.
Note 4. — In Mid.W. prose yd is sometimes found before ry, even when
there is no infixed pronoun, e.g. ttbrd y ry [d]uuost the way by which thou
hast come WB. 138; ym pob gwlat or ỳ rỳfuum in every country in ivhich I
have been ib. 144; y ry dugassei he had brought RB. II. 139; megys y
ry wnathoed as he had done ib. 161. Cf. the instances of yr § 91 n. 3.
§96.] THE VERB. 57
94. In later Mid.W. the use of yd is more extensive than at an earlier
period. In the archaic prose of the story of Kulhwch and Olwen it is often
wanting in the White Book version where it is present in the Red Book,
and in the earlier poetry it is rarer still ; the conditions of the earlier usage
have still to be investigated. It may be noted that in earlier Welsh, when
yd is not syntactically permissible, a- is used to infix a pronoun, e.g.
a-m bo may there be to me BB. 17''; ath uendiguiste he has blessed thee 18*;
as attebwys ansii-end tlirm F1Î. 139; as redwn (leg. rodwn) vc ■n-lll (five it
WB. 475. In piost' this usage survives after some con jnint ions, e.g.
gwedy an gwelwch after ye see us Hg. II. 1 ; gwedy as cladawch hi after
ye bury her LA. 81 ; pei as rodei if he gave it RB. 136. Tliis a tends to
become y under the influence of the infixed pronoun after yd (y-m, etc. ),
e.g. ỳs po may there be to him BB. òÿ'; bei ỳscuỳpun if I had known it
BB. 41-^; bei ỳs gattei if it had permitted it WB. 424 = pei as gattei RB. 274;
kyt ym lladho though he slay me RB. 280 = kyt am llatho Teniarth MS. 4.
With fusion, e.g. pais mynnynt if they desired it LA. 69.
The Particle ry.
95. The particle ry, which corresponds etymologically to the
Ir. verbal particle ro-, and resembles it in its uses, is in Welsh a
disappearing particle; it is much less frequent in Mid.W. prose than
in the early poetry.
NoTE.^Ry is sometimes reduced to r, e.g. nỳr darffo WB. 230=ny
darffo RB. 168 ; nar geueis that I did not get Hg. II. 265 ; ar ethynt (v.l. a
ethynt) that have jMssed RB. II. 205; ar doethoed {=a dathoed RB. 197)
who had come W^B. 62 ; wedyr vHgaw ( = wedy y vlingaw Hg. II. 1 12) (tfter
his flaying CM. 102. From neu + ry has come the common Mid.W. neur,
of. neur dialawd { = neu ry dialawd WB. 404) he has avenged RB. 259; neur
daroed ( = neu ry daroed WB. 402) it teas over RB. 258. For yr= y ry see
§ 91 n. 3.
96. In Mid.W. prose ry is used : —
A. With the indicative.
(a) Optionally with the perfect (as distinguished from the
preterite, § 108), e.g. uy llỳsuam rỳ dygvys ( = a dynghwys RB.
102) im my stepmother has sworn to me WB. 454 ; pawb ry gauas
( = a gauas RB. 113) ỳ gỳuarws everyone has received his booti
W^B. 470; drycheuwch ỳ fỳrch uỳ aeleu rý syrthwỳs ( = a
syrthwys RB. 119) ar aualeu vỳ llygeit raise the forks of my eye-
lashes which have fallen on my eyeballs WB. 478 ; Rawer dyd yth
ry gereis I have loved thee ma?iy a day RB. 118; nýs rý geueis
( = nys keueis RB. 126)/ have not got him WB. 487 ; ny ry giglef
i eirmoet dim y wrth y uorwyn / have never heard anything of the
58 THE VERB. [§96.
maiden RB. 113 ; a ffan ry dyuu amser mab a anet a elwit Bown
and when the time was come, there was born a son who was called
Bown Hg. II. 119.
(b) Optionally with the plupertect, e.g. gwallocau a oruc ỳ rỳn
rỳ adawsei ( = yr hyn a adawssei RB. loi) he neglected what he
had ŷrotnised WB. 453 ; a thrist oed genthi, kany ry welsei («=
kany welsei RB. 116) eiroet ỳ uỳnet ae eneit ganthavv a delhei ÿ
erchi ỳ neges honno and she ivas sad, for she had never seen anyofie who
came on that quest depart rvith his life WB. 474 ; a chael yn y iiedwl
na ry welsei eiryoet mab a that kyndebycket ar mab y Pwyll and
he thought that he had never seen son and father so like as the boy was
to Fwyll ; a chynn ymgyweiryaw yn y gyfrwy neur ry adoed heibyaw
and before he had settled himself in his saddle, she had passed by. In
the sentence : dechreu amouyn a gwyrda y wlat beth uuassei y
arglwydiaeth ef arnadunt hwy y vlwydyn honno y wrth ry UUassei
kyn no hynny he bega?t to ask the nobles of his country how his rule
over them had been that year compared with what it had been before
RB. 7, ry uuassei seems to express priority relatively to the pre-
ceding buassei.
B. With the subjunctive.
(a) With the present subjunctive ry appears sometimes when it
has a perfect sense, e.g. ohonot ti yt gaffo ef kanys ry gaffo ( = yr
nas kaffo RB. 101)0 arall/röw thee he shall get {offspring) though he
has not got it from a?iother WB. 453 ; kyt ry wnelych di sarhaedeu
. . . kyn no hynn nys gwney bellach though thoii hast co^nmitted out-
rages before this, thou shall not co7?imit them further RB. 99 ; yno y
byd eneideu ry darfifo vdunt penydyaw there are the souls that have
ended their penance LA. 129. But also without ry, e.g. a chyn
gwnel gameu it , . ny buost ti hawlwr tir a dayar eiryoet atid though
he has wro?iged thee, thou hast never been a claima?it of land and
earth RB. 44.
(b) With the past subjunctive, when it has the sense of a
pluperfect, ry not infrequently appears, e.g. mỳnet a oruc serch ỳ
uorwỳn ỳm pob aelawt itaw kynnys ry welhei ( = yr nas gwelsei
RB. 102) eiroet love for the maiden entered every limb of him though
§97-] THE VERB 59
he had never seen her VVB. 454 ; nỳd oed waeth kyuarwyd ỳn ỳ wlad
nỳ rỳ welei ( = nys ry welsei RB. 114) eiroet noc ỳn ỳ wlad ehun
he was not a worse guide in a country that he had never seen than in
his ozvH country WB. 47 1 ; a chyn lawenet vu a chyt ry delei idaw
iechyt and he was as joyous as though health had come to him RB. II.
183; pei mi ry wascut ( = a wascut RB. 116) uelly ny oruỳdei ar
arall uyth rodi serch im if it had been me whom thou hadst so
squeezed, no other one would ever have been able to show me love WB.
474. But also without ry, e.g. pei ys g-wypwn ny down yma if I
had known it, I would not have come hither RB. 29, 20.
C. With the infinitive when it has a perfect or pluperfect sense,
e.g. adnabot a oruc ry gaffel dyrnawt ohonaw he perceived that he
had got a buffet ; gwedy ry golli eu kyrn after their horns had been
/öí/RB. 194.
97. In early Webh poetry the use of ry is much more common than in
prose ; there it has also some syntactical uses Avhich have been lost in
prose (cf. Eriu II. 215 sq.)
(a) With the indicative preterite, when it has a perfect sense, ry is
much more frequent than in the prose language. As in the case of Irish
ro, the general definition of this usage is that the past is viewed from the
standpoint of the present. There may be a reference either to the
personal experience of the speaker, e.g. mi rỳth welas / have seen thee BB.
51=*, rim artuad I have been blachened BB. \2^, or to an indefinite past, e.g.
ry gadwys Duw dial ar plwyf Pharaonus God has kept vengeance on
Fharaoh's2}eopleFB. no.
With respect to this usage, however, the following points have to be
noted : —
1 . ry is not found : —
(a) After a negative, e.g. ni threghis ev hoes their life has not passed
away BB. 11*; contrast ry treghis eu hoes FB. 128, There are rare
exceptions in the later poetry.
{(i) After mad icell, e.g. mad devthoste ýg corffolaeth happily hast Thou
come into the flesh BB. 44=^.
(7) After the interrogative a, e.g. a gueleiste gureic hast thou seen a
woman? BB. 22^ But in prose a ry f u has he been? WB. 121.
2. ry is not preceded by relative a. In the later poetry there are very
rare exceptions.
3. A pronoun is infixed after ry ; it is not put before it with yd or a, e.g.
i-y-n gwarawt has helj^ed us FB. 126, os Dofyd ry-n digones if it is the
Lord that has liuide us FB. 113. In the later poetry there are rare
exceptions.
(b) With the subjunctive of wish it is used optionally in positive (but
never in negative) sentences, e.g. ry phrinomne di gerenhit may ve buy
Thy friendship BB. M*"; rym gwares dy voli may Thy praise help -me FB.
109, by ath uendicco nuiy it bless thee BB, 18*; but nybuve trist may I not
be sad BB. IT*».
6o THE VERB. [§97.
(c) Witli the preisent indicative : —
1. Ry may express possibility, e.g. ry seiw gur ar vn conin a man can
stand on a single reed BB. 45*.
Note. — In pro.se there is an instance of ry with the pre.sent indicative
in: ef a ry eill ych neckan he may refuse you RB. 60. With gallu, ry is
also found in the potential, e.g. ef ar allei vot yn wir a dywedy di what
thou sayest may be true Hg. I. 81, .similarly 224, 267, 272; \\atliout ry: ef a
allei llawer mab colli ỳ eneit many youths might lose their life WB. 100.
From the perfect sense inherent in the verb, ry is found with the present
and imperfect of darvot to he finished, e.g. os ỳ uwrw ry derỳw if he has
lifiH thrown WB. 125; neur daroed idaw difieithaw traean Iwerdon he had
already laid waste the third part of Ireland RB. 135.
2. In a subordinate clause of a general sentence it may have the sense
of a perfect, e.g. ti a nodyd a ry geryd Thou savest those whom Thou hast
loved FB. 180. The same sense is found in the subjunctive, when that
mood is syntactically required, e.g. ry brynw[y] nef nyt ef synn u-hosoever
has purchased heaven loill not he confounded FB. 307 ; a ry gotwy glew
gogeled ragtaw let him tvho has angered a hrave man shun him MA. 191*.
(d) In the later poetry it is used with the future, or with the subjunctive
in a future sense, without any apparent meaning, e.g. arth o Deheubarth a
dirchafuỳ. rỳ llettaud ý wir ew tra thir mynvy a hear from the South will
arise. His men ivill sjiread over the land of Mynioy BB. 30*; bydinoed
Katwaladyr kadyr y deuant. ry drychafwynt Kymry, kat a wnant the
hosts of Cadwaladr mightily loill they come. The Cymry will rise up, they
will give battle FB. 126.
Conjugation of the Verb.
Verbal Classes.
98. In Celtic as in Latin there were various types of verbal
conjugation. In Old Irish the different types may still to a great
extent be distinguished, e.g. 3 sg. -beir carries from *beret, -gllid
prays from ^godit (cf. Lat. capit), -cara loves from *carät (cf.
Lat. amat), -lèici leaves from ^lancît or the like (cf. Lat. audit or
monet ; in Celtic ë became i). In Welsh the several types have
become obscured. There remain, however, some traces of an
original difference. Such are the different forms of the 3 sg. pres.
ind., e.g. geill (to gallu to be able) which would go back to *gallit
or the like, cymmer takes which would correspond to an Ir.
con-beir and would go back to com-beret, car loves = Ir. -cara ;
further the various forms of the 3 sg. pret. act. in -as, -es, -is and
of the pret. pass, in -at, -et, -it. In particular should be noted
such series as geilw (to galw, to call) : gelwis : gelwit ; ceidw
(to cadw to preser-ve) : cedwis : cedwit ; llysg (to Uosgi to
§ loi.] THE VERB. 6i
bur)i) : llosges : llosget ; ceiff (to caffael to get) : cavas :
cavat. Here there is great need for a collection of material from
early texts. In some cases an original radical conjugation is
indicated by certain formations peculiar to verbs of the root class,
e.g. the -t preterites aeth = Ir. -acht and cymmerth = Ir. con-bert
to pres. a= Ir. -aig and cymmer = Ir. con-beir; the pret. gwarawt
= Ir. fo-ràith to gwaret to help; and preterites passive like llas =
Ir. -slass to Had to kill.
Voice.
99. There are two voices, the active and the passive. The
deponential form which is found in Old-Irish has disappeared in
Welsh.
Number.
100. In the active there are two numbers, the singular and the
plural. In the passive there is only one form for both numbers.
101. In the concord of a verb with a plural subject Welsh shews
certain peculiarities : —
(a) If the subject be unexpressed, or if it be a personal pronoun,
the verb is in the plural, e.g. y doethant, y doethant wy, wynt
a doethant they came.
Note. — Exceptions are rare, e.g. os wynteu ae med hi if it is they that
possess it RB. 91 ; poet wynt athiffero let it be they who defend thee CM. 35 ;
nyt wy dyweit geu llyfreu Beda the books of Beda do not lie FB. 159 ; wy
a gynheil y bit they siqyport the icorld P'B. 217; hwy a orfyt they shall
prevail MA. 141^ An example with the copula is: ỳs hwỳ yr rei hỳnnÿ
( = sef yw y rei hynny RB. 121) Nỳnhỳaw a Pheibỳaw they are Nynnyaw
andFeibyawM'B. 480.
(b) Otherwise in the prose of the Mabinogion the singular is the
usual construction, e.g. y kerdwys y kennadeu the messengers set
out; beth yw y rei racko? egylyon ynt what are those yotiderl
They are angels. But sometimes the verb is in the plural, particu-
larly in WB. and in the more archaic texts, e.g. y deu vrenhin a
nessayssant the two kings drew near RB. 5 ; a meicheit Math-
ohvch a oedỳnt ( = oed RB. 35) ar Ian ỳ weilgi and the swineherds
of Mathohvch vjere by the shore of the sea WB. 50 ; ỳ trywýr a
ganant eu kym the three sound their horns WB. 485 = RB. 125, 18 ;
62 THE VERB. [§ loi.
naw brenhin coronawc a oedỳnt wÿr idaw nitte crowned kiiigs who
were his men RB. 244 ; seithwýr a Oỳdỳnt y danaw seven men
were under him (by naw eglwys ereill a vydei there were nine
other churches) WB. 385 = RB. 245 ; ỳ rei a oedynt ( = oed RB.
165) ỳn gwassanaethu those ^uho viere serving WB. 227 ; bliant
oedynt ( = oed RB. 165) ỳ llieinỳeu y bwrt the tablecloths were
of fine linen WB. 227 ; kwt ýnt ( = ble mae RB. 10 1) plant ỳ gwr
where are the children of the man? WB. 453. Sometimes the plural
is found with a collective noun, e.g. gwelsant niuer Otgar eu
meint the people of Odgar saw their nuì7iber RB. 1 36, 3. In the earlier
poetry the plural is quite common, and in corresponding
constructions in Old Irish the plural is regular. In Welsh there has
been an encroachment of the singular upon the plural, as there has
been in later Irish.
Person,
102. In the active there are three per.sons of each number. In
the passive there is only a third person, the first and second
persons being expressed, as in Irish, by means of pronouns, e.g.
y-m gelwir / am called, y-th elwir thou art called, ny-n cerir
we are not loved, ny-ch cerir yc are not loved ; kattwer vi let me
be kept.
Note. — In the third person there are instances of an infixed pronoun,
when the verb is non-relative, e.<;. kyt ys galwer though they are called
LA. 88, niegys pei as gossottit as if it were placed Hg. Ì. 304; but, on the
other hand, e.g. na rodher that it ie not given RB. 258, pan ollyngit whcii
it was set free Hg. I. 315. The matter calls for further observation.
103. The verb regularly agrees in person with the subject, e.g.
mi a welaf / see, ti a wely thou seest, ny a dywedwn we say,
mi a thi a ryuelwn thou and I will fight, mi a Bown a
wysgwn yn arueu ymdanam a thitheu a wysgy ymdanat Botm
and I will put on our arms, and thou wilt put on thine. In the
passive, where there is no distinction of person, the third person is
used everywhere, e.g. mi a gerir / am loved. The 3 sg. copula
form ys is used, like the corresponding Ir. is, with pronouns of
the first and second persons, e.g ys mi ( = Ir. is me) it is I.
§ I05.] THE VERB. 63
Occasionally in a relative clause the verb is in the 3 sg. when the
antecedent is in the first or second person, e.g. mi rỳth welas
/ have seen thee BB. 51"; ae ti a eirch uỳ merch ? ýs mi ae
heirch is it thou who askest for my datighter ? // is I who ask for
her WB. 479 ; mi ay had[e]ilỳawd / built it WB. 394.
Note. — These last examples represent the original construction, which
has in Welsh been replaced by congruence with the pronoun. The 3 sg.
is the regular construction in Breton, e.g. me guelas I saw, in Cornish, e.g.
why a ergh ye seek, and in Old Irish, e.g. is me asbeir it is I who say.
The Moods.
104. There are three finite moods, the indicative, the subjunctive
and the imperative. The Celtic languages have developed no
proper infinitive ; the place of the infinitive in Welsh as in the
other Celtic languages is taken by a verbal noun, with nominal
inflexion and with nominal construction. There is a passive par-
ticiple in -edic and a verbal of necessity in -adwy (corresponding
to the Irish verbal of necessity in -thi).
The Indicative.
105. The tenses of the indicative are present, imperfect, preterite,
and pluperfect. Syntactically the present serves also as a future ;
in the earlier language, however, there are also special future forms
(§ 130)- The imperfect is used both as an imperfect indicative and
as a conditional (in the latter usage it corresponds in usage to the
Irish secondary future). The preterite is used both as preterite and
as perfect; in the latter usage it is often preceded by ry, particularly
in the earlier language (§§ 96, 97)- The pluperfect is a new
development of the British division of Celtic; it has the same
endings as the imperfect, and has been formed to the preterite stem
on the analogy of the imperfect to the present. It is used (a) as a
pluperfect indicative, (b) as a pluperfect conditional, in which sense,
however, the imperfect continues to be used in Mid.W., (c) as a
pluperfect subjunctive, in which usage it tends in Mid.W. to replace
the past tense of the subjunctive (§ III). The following examples
will illustrate the uses of the tenses of the indicative.
64 THE VERB. [§ io6.
Present.
106. (a) Actual present, e.g. beth yw hwnn ? Kyfrwy yw what
is this Ì It is a saddle ; ti a welỳ ỳ sawl vorynyon hỳgar ỳssỳd ỳn
ỳ llỳs hon thou seest all the amiable fnaidens %vho ai-e in this court
WB. 155.
(b) Consuetudinal present, e.g. ef a wỳl pawb or a del ỳ mÿwn
ac nỳs gwỳl neb efo he sees everyone viho enters and no one sees him
WB. 156.
(c) Of an action lasting into the present, e.g. ys gwers yd wyf
yn keissaw a olchei vyg cledyf / have been seeki?igfor a tohile so7)ie
one to burnish i?iy svwrd RB. 126 ; pump mlyned ar ethynt yr pan
yttym ni yn arueru or ryw seguryt hwnn^N five years have passed
atvay since we have been enjoying that ease RB. II. 205.
(d) Historic present, e.g. nyt kynt yd yskynn ef ar y uarch noc
yd a hitheu hebdaw ef no sooner did he 7noufit his horse than she
passed him RB. 1 1 ; nachaf gwr du . . . a welant lo ! they saw a
black 77ian WB. 486; a phan daw ( = doeth WB. p. 204) hyt lie
yd oed Gwenhwyvar kyuarch gwell a oruc idi a7id ivhen he came to the
élace where Gwenhtvyvar was he greeted her RB. 262 ; gossot a oruc
ynteu ar y marchawc . . . yny hyllt y daryan ac yny dyrr yr aruev
he 77iade a7i onset 07i the horsema7i., till he cleft the shield a7id broke the
ar77is RB. 271.
(e) As future, e.g. dywet y Arthur pa le bynnac y bwyf i gwr
idaw vydaf, ac o gallaf lies a gwassanaeth idaw, mi ae gwnaf.
A dywet na deuaf y lys vyth yny ymgafifwyf ar gwr hir say to Arthur
that wherever I a77i I will be his man^ a7id if I can do hÌ77i advantage
and service, I will do it. And say that I vnll 7iever come to his court
till I encou7iter the tall fnan.
Imperfect.
107. (a) Of an action going on or a state existing in past time,
e.g. val y kyrchei ef y bont ef aweleivarchawc yn dyuot as he was
Tnaking for the bridge, he m%v a horseman comÌ7ig WB. p. 216;
nyt y fford a gyrchei y tref or bont a gerdawd Gereint // tvas 7iot by
the road that went fro77i the bridge to the tow7i that Gereint we7it
§ I07.] THE VERB. 65
WB. p. 217; yma yd oedwn ỳn kerdet ui ar gwr mwyaf a garwn.
ac ar hỳnnỳ ỳ doeth tri chawr o gewri attam ive xvere iravel/ing, I
and the man whom I most loved. And thereupon there cafne to
us three giants WB. 441 ; pan deuthum i yma gyntaf, eingon gof
a oed yma, a minneu ederyn ieuanc oedwn when first I came Iiere
there tvas here a smith's anvil, and I teas a young bird RB. 129.
Note 1. — Note the use of the imperfect with a negative in such
sentences as the following : njrt eynt hwy oe bod tiiey would not go willingly
RB. 32; yr hynny ny thawei yny dygwydwys kysgu arnei/or all that she
would not he silent, till sleep fell upon her RB. li. 51.
Note 2. — The imperfects of clybot to hear and of gwelet to see are
frequent in narrative, parallel with the preterite of other verbs, e.g. y dyd
yd aeth ef parth a chaer Dathyl, troi o vywn y llys a wnaeth hi ; a hi a
glywei lef corn the daytiiathe went towards Caer Dathyl, she walked ivithin
the court, and she heard the sound of a, horn RB. 74, 6 ; a dyuot yr brifford ae
chanlyn a orugant. A choet niawr a welynt y wrthunt. A ffarth ar coet
y deuthant. Ac yn dyuot or koet allan y gwelynt pedwar marchawc
aruawc. Ac edrych a orugant arnunt and they came to the highway and
folloived it. 'And they saw before them a great wood. And they went
towards the wood. And they saw four armed horsemen coming out of the
wood. And they gazed ujion them RB. 270, 19.
(b) Representing in indirect speech a present indicative of direct
speech, e.g. a gahv a wnaeth attaw y verch hynaf idaw Goronilla a
gofyn idi pa veint y karei hi efo. A thygu a wnaeth hitheu y nef a
daear hot yn vwy y karei hi euo noe heneit ehun. A chredu a
wnaeth ynteu idi hynny, a dywedut, lean oed kymeint y karei hi
euo a hynny, y rodei ynteu draean y gyuoeth genti hi y wr a dewissei
yn ynys Prydein and he called to him his eldest daughter Goronilla,
and asked her how much she loved him. And she swore by heaven
and earth that she loved him more than her own life. And he believed
her in that and said that, since she loved him so much as that, he
would give the third of his kingdom with her to the man whom she
should choose in the island of Britain RB. II. 65.
(c) Of a repeated or customary action in past time, e.g. a phy
bath bynnac a dywetei ar y dauawt, ef ae kadarnhei oe weithret
ae arueu and whatever he said with his tongue, he used to make it
good by his deeds and his arms RB. II. 41; kymeint ac a wneUt y
dyd or gweith, tranoeth pan gyuotit neur daruydei yr dayar y
lynku as much of the work as was done by day, overnight when they
arose the earth had swallowed it RB. II. 141; ar rwym a wneyit
66 THE VERB. f§ 107.
yna rwng deu dyn a wnaethpwyt y rwng Gereint ar uorwyn and the
bond that used to be made then between two persons was made betiveen
Gereint and the maiden RB. 262, 25.
(d) As secondary future or conditional.
(a) As a secondary tense to the future, e.g. can gwýdỳwn i ỳ
dout ti ỳm keissyaw i for I knew that thou wouldst come to seek me
WB. 249 ; diheu oed genthi na deuei Ereint uyth she ivas sure that
Gereint would never come WB. 441 ; ny wydyat hi beth a wnaei
she did not knotv tvhat she should do RB. 268, 29.
(j8) In the apodosis of a future or possible conditional clause, e.g
bei gwnelhit uỳg kyghor i ny thorrit kyfreitheu llỳs ỳrdaw if my
counsel were follo'^ned^ the latvs of the court would not be broken on his
account WB. 458 ; pei clywhut ti ymdidan y marchogyon racco . . .
mwy vydei dy oual noc y mae if thou heard the discourse of yonder
horsemen, thy anxiety would be greater than it is.
(y) In the apodosis of a past or impossible conditional clause,
e.g. py ham vilein, heb ef, y gadut ti efo heb y uenegi imi.
Arglwyd, heb ef, ny orchymyneisti euo imi; pei as gorchymynnut nys
gadwn ''''why,villaÌ7i" said he, '■''didst thou let him go without letting
me know?" ''^ Lord," said he, ^' thou didst not give me such
instructions. If thou hadst instructed vie I should not have let him,
go" WB. p. 216; pei oet idaw, ef a ledit ( = ladyssit RB. 193, 8)
if he had been of age, he xuould have been slaiti WB. 117.
Note 3. To bot to he the regular conditional is bydwn. The imperfect
oed, however, (like Ir. ba) is used in a modal sense in expressions like the
following: oed well genhỳf ( = Ir. ba ferr limm) noc ỳssỳd ỳm gwlat bei oil ỳt
uei val hỳnn I shoidd 2)>'efcr to all that is in my kingdom that it should be
all like that WB. 487.
Preterite.
I08. (a) As preterite (the regular narrative tense), e.g. ac ỳmhoỳ
lud a oruc ar ỳ marchawc, ac ar ỳ gossot kyntaf ỳ uwrw ỳr llawr ỳ
dan draet ỳ uarch. a thra barh[a]awd ỳr un or pedwarugein
marchawc, ar ỳ gossot kyntaf ỳ bỳrýawd pob un onadunt. Ac o
oreu ỳ oreu ỳ doe[t]hont attaw eithỳr ỳ iarll. Ac yn diwethaf
oil ỳ doeth ỳ iarll attaw and he turned on the horseman, and at the
§ I09.] THE VERB. 67
first onset he threiv him to the ground^ under the feet of his horse.
And while there remained one of the eighty horsemen, at the first
onset he overthreto every one of them. And there came to him always
one better than the last, except the earl. And last of all the earl came
to him WB. 432 ; y gysgu yd aethant y nos honno. aphan welas
y meichat lliw y dyd, ef a deffroes Wydyon that Jiight they went to
sleep. And when the swineherd saio the hue of day, he aroused
Gwydyon RB. 78, 12.
(b) Corresponding to a perfect in indirect speech, e.g. a thranoeth
Agamemnon a wyssywys y bobyl y gyt, ac a diwadawd na bu ef
eiryoet chwanawc yr amherodraeth honno. ac a dywawt nas kymerth
ef hi onyt o uedwl iawn and next day Agamemnon summoned the people
together, and denied that he had ever been desirous of that sovereignty.
And he said that he had fiot taken it except with fust intention RB.
II. 24.
(c) As perfect, e.g. coet ry welsom ar y weilgi yn y lie ny
welsam eiryoet vn prenn ive have seen a wood upon the sea where
we have tiever seen a single tree RB. 35, 24; pwy a ganhadwys itti
eisted yna who has given thee permission to sit there? WB. p. 225 ;
Bendigeit Uran ar niuer a dywedassam ni a hwylyassant parth ac
Iwerdon Bendigeit Vran and those whom we have mentioned set out
towards Ireland 'R.^. 35, 14.
Pluperfect.
109. (a) As pluperfect indicative, e.g. or a welsei ef o helgwn
y byt ny welsei cwn un lliw ac wynt of all the hounds that he had
seen anyivhere he had never see?i dogs of the same colour as them RB.
I, 21; ual y gnottayssei tra uu yn llys Arthur kyrchu twrneimeint
a wnaei he resorted to tournaments as he had bee?i wont to do while he
was in Arthur's court RB. 268, 6 ; a dyuot kof idaw y dolur yna yn
uwy no phan y cawssei and then there came to him the recollection
of his sorrow more than ivhen he had received it WB. p. 218.
(b) As pluperfect conditional, e.g. buassei well itti pei rodassut
nawd yr mackwy // ivould have been better for thee if thou hadst given
protection to the lad; a phei nat ystyriei yr Arglwyd Duw ohonunt
68 THE VERB. [§ 109.
wy, ef a wnaethoed oual tra messur udunt a7id if the Lord God had
not considered them he would have caused anxiety beyond measu?-e to
them Hg. II. 71.
(c) Replacing the subjunctive in a pluperfect sense, e.g. bei
buassut wrth vy gyghor i, ny chyuaruydei a thi na thrallawt na
gofit if thou hadst followed my counsel^ neither affliction fior trouble
would have come nigh unto thee Hg. II. 123 ; pei doethoed ef yn y
lie wedy dilyw, wynt a dywedynt y mae vrth Noe ac Effream y
dywedassei Duw pob peth or a dywedessynt if he had come
immediately after the Flood they would have said that it was to Noah
and Abraham that God had said everything that they had said LA. 17.
The Subjunctive Mood.
The Formation of the Subjunctive.
110. The sign of the subjunctive is h ; for the changes that h
undergoes in conjunction with a preceding sound see § llg.
Examples: — sg. 3 pres., coffaho : coffau to remember; carho :
caru to love ; sorho : sorri to be angry ; talho : talu />ay ; prynho :
prynu to buy; mynho: mynnu to desire; bendicco: bendigaw
to bless; cretto: credu to believe; atteppo: attebu to answer;
Uatho : Had to slay ; tyffo : tyvu to groiu. After a preceding h,
h is lost by dissimilation, e.g. parhao: parhau to co?itinue;
amheuo : amheu to doubt. Further h does not appear after ch,
e.g. archo: erchi to ask, after if, e.g. caffo: caifael to get, after 11,
e.g. gallo: gallu to be able, or after s, e.g. keisser BB. 26^
Uafassed BB. 27% ỳssỳnt WB. 467. In the present tense the
subjunctive has distinctive endings ; in the past tense the endings
are the same as in the imperfect indicative, so that here the h
is the only distinguishing mark, except in the few verbs that have
a special subjunctive stem.
Note 1. — In Mid.W. a new h subjunctive is formed analogically to the
indicative of verbal stems ending in d, e.g. cerdho RB. •293 = certho WB.
p. 211 : cerdet to gn, lladho WB. p. 210 = Ilatho WB. 419 : Had, rodhom
RB. 105 = rothom WB. 4,58: rodi to give; from stems ending in v the
regular form is rare, tyffei : tyvu WB. 453, but prouher : provi j^rove
BB. 3^^ safhei : sevyll to sfir^rf WB. 466 = RB. 110. There are already
in Mid.W., particularly in its later period, examples of complete confusion
§ III.] THE VERB. 69
of the subjunctive witli the indicative stem, e.g. clywut RB. 274 = clỳvut
WB. 423 = clywhut WB. p. 212 : clybot to hear, clywych RB. 270 =
clywhych WB. p. 209, guelud : gwelet to sec BB. 29^, talo RB. 268 = talho
WB. 415, sorro : sorri BB. 28^ cenich : canu to sinq BB. 42'', medrei RB.
76 = metrei WB. 104 : medru aim nt, mynnei RB. 277 = mynhei WB. p. 214,
cerdo RB. 273 = certho WB. p. 211, llado RB. 270 = lladho WB. p. 210=
llatho WB. 419, rodo RB. 286-rotho WB. p. 220, yvei : yvet to drink BB.
48^. This confusion has spread analogically from cases like gallu,
erchi, etc., where tlie subjunctive stem was in Old Welsli identical with
the indicative, and from cases where later the two forms fell together by
the operation of phonetic law, e.g. mynho to mynno, like minheu / to
minneu. The old forms are most persistent in stems in g, d, b.
Note 2. — The earlier history of the Welsh .subjunctive is very obscure.
Vendryes, however, in the Ménioircs de la Societé de linguistiquc de Paris,
XI. 258 sq. has made it probable that h came from prehistoric s, so that
the formation Avould resemble that of the Irish s-subjunctive, from which,
however, it ditiers in that in Welsh there must have been a vowel between
s and the final consonant of the verbal stem. The explanation given by
Stern, CZ. III. 383 sq. is untenable. In Early Welsh there are two sub-
junctives identical in formation with the Irish s-subjunctive : — duch 7nay
he lead from *douc-set : dwyn to lead, and gfwares tnay he help from
*vo-ret-set : gwaret to helj}.
The Tenses of the Subjunctive.
III. In early Welsh, as in Irish, the subjunctive had two tenses,
a present, which syntactically had the function of a present and of
a perfect, and a past, which syntactically had the function of an
imperfect and of a pluperfect ; in the sense of perfect and pluperfect
the subjunctive may be preceded by ry (§ 96B.) In the later Mid.W.
period the past subjunctive in a pluperfect sense tended to be
replaced by the pluperfect indicative (§ lOQc) ; sometimes in the
same passage one text has the original subjunctive while another
has the pluperfect indicative, e.g. kyn nỳs iý welhei WB. 454 = yr
nas gwelsei RB. 102, 5 /hough he had not seen her; pei
as gorchymynnut WB. p. 216 = pei as gorchymynnassut RB.
280, 7 if thou hadst commanded it. The indicative origin of the usage
is particularly clear in forms like pei doethoed if he had come
LA. 17.
Note. — This substitution is parallel to the general tendency to replace
the subjunctive stem by the indicative ; it was noted above that no
instances have been found of subjunctive h after s ; thus, if ysswn from yssu
to eat might be either indicative or subjunctive, a pluperfect indicative like
carasswn / had loved might easily have come to be used in a subjunctive
sense. In ry wnelsut WB. p. 223 = gwnelut WB. 445, RB. 290, a
pluperfect has been formed analogically to the past subjunctive gwnelut
(§ 142).
70 THE VERB. [§ 112.
Thp: Usages of- the Subjunctive.
112. A thorough investigation of the uses of the subjunctive as
contrasted with the indicative in Mid.W. is still wanting". The
following examples may serve to illustrate the principal types ;
further instances will be found under the conjunctions. Under the
various headings are given, so far as they occur, (a) instances of the
present subjunctive, (/3) instances of the past subjunctive.
113. A. The subjunctive in main clauses.
(a) Wish.
(a) an duch ir gulet may He In-ing us to the feast BB. 20''; Duw a
rotho da itt may God give good to thee WB. p. 204 ; ny bo teu dy
benn may 7iot thy head be thine RB. 103, 6.
Note. — A Avish with reference to the past is expressed by the indicative,
e.g. Och lessu na dyffv wŷ nihenit Jesus! that my death had come
(Wt.Alas! Jesus, that my death did not come) BB. 25''; och Gindilic na buost
gureic would, Cyivddilig, that thou hadst been a woman BB. 46=^.
(b) Command.
(a) yscýthrich fort a delhich ti. a llunhich tagneuet mahe
smooth a road that thou mayest come and cultivate peace BB. \2°\ dos
. . . ac erchych hynny idaw^t» and ask that of him RB. 102, 1 1 ; dyuot
a wnelhych gennyf come with me RB. 118, 2 ; dabre genhiw nỳm
gwatter come with me, let me not he refused BB. 51*.
ifi) In indirect speech a command is transferred to the past sub-
junctive, e.g. Agamemnon ... a d[y]wawt y peidei ef ar llywodraeth
honno yn llawen ... a gossottynt hwy y neb a vynnynt yn y le ef
Agamemnon said that he tvould gladly give up that command, and that
they should set ivhomsoever they pleased in his place RB. II. 24.
(c) Futurity. This usage is common in poetry, but rare in prose,
(a) ohonot ti ỳt gaffo ef kanys ry gaffo o arall/rf;^ thee he shall
get it, though he has not got it from another WB. 453; nỳth atter ti
( = nyth ellyngir di RB. 104, 8) ỳ mỳwn thoìi shall not be admitted
WB. 457 ; nyt arbettwy car corff y gilyd one kinsman zvill not
a A beginning has been made by Atkinson, On the Use of the Sub-
junctive Mood in Welsh, " Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, 1894,"
pp. 459 sq., but he deals only with the present subjunctive.
§ 114.] THE VERB. 71
spare the body of another FB. 127 ; cad a uyt ym Mynyt Cam a
Thrahaearn a later there ivill be .a battle in Mynydd Cam, and
Trahaearn will be slain MA. I42^
114. B. The subjunctive in subordinate clauses.
(a) Negatively after verbs of thinking, swearing, etc.
(a) ny thybygaf inheu na wypych ti haedu ohonaw ef hynny
/ do not think that thou dost not knoiv that he has deserved that RB.
II. 157 ; hyt na bo neb a wypo na bo ti vo Gwrlois so that no one
may know that thou art not Gwrlois RB. II. 179; mi a tynghaf
dynghet idaw na chaffo ef enw yny kafifo gennyf i / lay this fate
on him that he will not get a name till he gets it from me RB. 69, 2 1 ;
rodwch gret na wneloch gam idi if ye pledge yourselves to do her
no wrong 'KB. 117, 15.
Note 1. — But in indirect speech as such the indicative is the mood used.
With the last example contrast : y Duw y dygaf vyg kyifes nae werthu
nae elhvng- nas gwnaf i / vow to God that I toill neither sell it nor let it go
RB. 56, 8 ; similarly 215, 15.
(/3) nyt er tebygu ohonaw ef na bei deilwg it was not because
he thought that it was not worthy RB. II. 26 ; neb or ae gwelei ny
wydyat na beynt eur tio one who saw them knew that they ivere not
gold RB. 62, I. After a primary tense : — na wn . . . pei kahwn dỳsc
nas gwỳpwn / do not know that, if I got instruction, I would not
kfiozv hozv to do it WB. 127.
(b) In indirect interrogation.
(a) aet un y wybot pwy vo let some one go to learn who he may be
RB. 9, I ; manac y mi pa furyf y gallwyf hynny show me how I can
do that RB. 3, 4 ; yny wyper a UO byw until it be known whether he
will live RB, 261, 4 ; y edrych a allwyf y dial arnaw to see whether
1 can avenge him on him RB. 204, 12 ; dewis ae ti a elych yr llys ae
titheu a delych gyt a mi y hela ae minneu a yrro vn or teulu
choose whether thou ivilt go to the court, or luhether thou wilt come
with me to the chase, or whether I shall send one of the household
RB. 237, 9.
(/3) heb wybot pwy vei eu gelynyon pwy vei eu gwyr ehunein
without knowitig who were their enemies, who their own men
RB. II. 105; val yd oed Kynan Meiradawc yn pedrussaw beth a
wnelei as Kynan Meiradawg was hesitating as to what he should do
72 THE VERB. [§ 114.
RB. II. 114; a medylyaw pa ffuruf y gellynt ymlad ar deu lu and
they considered how they could fight with the two armies RB. II. 76;
ef a peris y dwyn yw lys y edrych a uei vyw he caused him to he
brought to his court to see whether he would live WB. p. 222.
Note 2. — But in dependent interrogation as sucli the subjunctive is not
required, e.g. ny wn i pwy wyt ti / do not knoiv who thou art RB. 2; irovyn
a oruc pwy oedynt a pha le pan hanhoedynt a phy daear y magyssit arnei
a phy achaws y dathoedynt y deyrnas ef he asked v:ho they were, and
whence they came, and in what land they had been reared, and for ivhat
reason they had come to his kingdom RB. II. 131 ; gouyn a wnaeth ae
offeiryat oed ef he asked if he ivas a priest Hg. I. 33 ; edrych yn y chylch
a oruc a yttoed ef yn defiroi she looked rotmd ahoiit her to see if he was
awaking RB. 274, 30.
(c) Concessive clauses: —
(a) a chyt archo ef ytti yr eil na dyro and though he ask thee for
a second {blow), do not give it RB. 3, 19; tydi am gwely i kany
welwyf i dydi thou shall see me, though I do not see thee RB. 173, 18.
(^) a chyt bei lityawc ef wrthi hi ef a gymyrth y rybud atid
though he was angry with her, he took her rvarning WB. p. 215.
(d) Conditional clauses: —
(^) e.g. ^ei as gwypwn mi ae dywedwn if I knew it, I would
tell it ^B. 130, 5; bei ys cuỳpun...nỳs g^Jnaun if I had known it
I 7vould not have done it BB. 41''; or gwnelei ef hynny ynteu a
rodei y verch idaw ef if he did that he woiild give him his daughter
RB. II. 26.
Note 3. — In present conditional clauses the present indicative with o is
used (§ 224^).
(e) Clauses of comparison : —
(a) gwnaet iawn mal y barno goreugwyr y llys let him give satis-
f actio ti as the tiohles of the court shall decide RB. 261, 4.
(/3) mal y dyckei eu teghetuenneu y ffoassant they fied as their
fortunes led them RB. II. 73. Of unreal comparison, e.g. llyma
yssyd iawnhaf itti . . . dyuot yma auory ym kymryt i mal na
wyppwn i dim y wrth hynny that is thy most proper course, to come
here to-morrow to take me as if I kjiew nothitig about it WB. p. 215.
(f ) Temporal clauses :—
(a) o lladaf i y gwr racco mi ath gaf ti tra vynhwyf. a gwedy
nath vynhwyf mi alh yrraf ymdeith // / slay yonder man, I zvill
§ 114.] THE VERB. 73
take thee as long as I desire ; and when I no longer desire thee, I
will cast thee forth WB. p. 215 ; pan agorer y creu beunyd yd a
allan when the sty is opened every day, it goes out RB. 78, 7 ; pan
delych dy hun yth wlat ti a wely a wneuthum yrot ti when thou
thyself cotnest to thy land, thou wilt see what I have done for thee RB. 6 ;
ny luniaf i esgydyeu idi yny welwyf y throet / tvill ?iot shape shoes
for her till I see her foot RB. 70, 24.
(^) a pheri yr kigyd gwedy y bei yn dryllyaw kic dyuot idi
a tharaw bonclust arnei beunyd and he made the butcher, after he had
been cutting up the flesh, come to her and box her ears every day RB.
34, 9 ; a ffan uei hỳttraf Gereint ý llawenhaei ỳ gwr and whenever
Gereint prevailed, the man rejoiced WB. 398 ; tra uei y mywn coet
ar vric y coet y kerdei while he was in a wood, he would travel on the
top of the wood RB. 108, 21 ; y byryw[y]t y kalaned yn y peir yny uei
yn llawn the corpses were thrown into the cauldron till it was full
RB. 39, 23.
(g) Final clauses, and clauses following verbs of effecting,
commanding, desiring, etc.
(a) carchara wynt hyt nat elont dracheuyn imprison them so that
they may not go back RB. 34, 14; mi a wnaf na chaffo ef viui vyth
/ shall effect that he shall never get me RB. 13, 16; ny allaf i na
chysgwyf / canttot refrain fro7n sleep RB. 277, 4; sef y harchaf itt
na mynnych wreic my request of thee is that thou shall not seek a
wife RB. 100, 20.
(/3) ereill a gyghorei it rodi dy uerch y un o dylyedogyon y
deyrnas hon ual y bei vrenhin gwedy ti others cou?iselled thee to give
thy daughter to one of the nobles of this kingdom, so that there might
be a king after thee RB. II. 114; Andromacta...a anuones at Briaf
y beri idaw wahard Ector nat elei y dyd hwnnw yr vrwydyr
Andromache sent to Priam to get him to prevent Hector from going to
the battle that day RB. II. 22; adolwyn a wnaeth Elenus na wnelit
hynny Helenus begged that that might ttot be done RB. II. 32.
Note 4.— But in mere consecution the indicative is used, e.g. ar y Uech
y mae kawc aryant Avrth gadwyn aryant mal na ellir eu gwahanu on the
Hag there is a silver goblet on a silver chain, so that they cannot be
separated RB. 167 ; kyscu a ^^^^eutllum i ual na wybuum pan aeth ef / slept
so that I did not know when he went RB. 247, 26.
74 THE VERB. [§ 114.
(h) Relative clauses, including similar clauses of a non-relative
type.
(a) wely di a wnelych here is zvhat thou must do RB. 271, 23 ;
kein wlad nef boed ef yt el the fair land of heaven, may it be there
that he goes MA. 263b; a vo penn bit bont let him who is head be
bridge RB. 36 ; y gymeint a wypwyf i mi ae dywedaf all that I
know I will tell RB. 131 ; o mynwn nineu arueru o rydit a vo hwy
if we wish to etijoy freedom any longer ; pwy bynnac a vynno
kanlyn Arthur bit heno y Ghernyw gyt ac ef whoever wishes to
accompany Arthur, let him be with him to-night in Cornwall RB. 160;
kymer y march kyntaf a welych take the first horse that thou seest
RB. 9 ; na uyd...yr a dotter yndi vyth however much be put into it
it will never be {full) RB. 15; ny cheiff ymwan...y gwr ny bo gyt
ac ef y wreic vwyhaf a garho no man will be allowed to contend who
has not with him the lady tvhom he most loves RB. 252 ; a oes
ohonawch chwi a adnapo y uarchoges racco is there any one oý
you who knows yonder horsezvomanl RB. 8; keis ath ladho seek
someone to slay thee RB. 5; gwna ty...y geingho ef make a house
in which he may find room RB. 37, 21
(^) Sef y gwelei y Hew yn y ganlyn . . . ual milgi a uackei ehun he
saw the lion folloiving him like a hound that he had reared himself
RB. 187 ; pedeir meillonen gwỳnnỳon a dỳuei ỳn ỳ hoi mỳn yd elhei
fotir ivhite blades of clover grew after her wherever she 7vent WB.
476 ; digavn oed hỳnnỳ yn tal gwasanaeth a uei uwỳ nor un a
wneuthum i that were sufficient as pay for a greater service than that
which I have done WB. 426 ; a pheth bynnac a dywettei Peredur
wrthi chwerthin a wnay hitheu yn uchel and whatever Peredur said
to her, she laughed aloudYJi. 237 ; a chymeint oed eu gwybotac nat
oed ymadrawd . . . yr isset y dywettit . . . nys gwypynt a?id such
was their knowledge that there was no conversation, hoivever low it
was uttered, that they did not know RB. 94, 1 8. After a primary tense :
kynhebic yw yr neb a wasgarei gemeu mawrweirthyawc dan
draet moch he is like one who should scatter precious stones under the
feet of swine RB. II. 122.
§117.] THE VERB. 75
The Imperative.
115. In the active the imperative has two persons in the singular
and three in the plural ; in the passive it is identical in form with
the subjunctive. The negative is na. Examples : — gat i mi vynet
allow me to go ; na wiscet dim ymdanei let her jiot put anything
on ; kyrchu tref arall a wnawn let us make for another town ; na
rodher let there not be given. The only idiom that calls for special
notice is the following : — mi a rodaf vy iarllaeth yth uedyant a
thric gyt a mi / 7vill give my earldom into thy possession^ if thou
wilt stay with me (lit. and stay with me) RB. 278, 14.
The Participle Passive in -edic.
116. Examples : — arueu y gwyr lladedic the arms oj the slain
men ; ynteu madeuedic ýw ganthaw y godyant ef as for him, the
injury done to him is forgiven by him WB. 404 ; Gwawl ... a doeth
parth ar wled a oed darparedic idaw Gwawl went to the feast
that was prepared for him RB. 14, 22.
The Verbal in -adwy.
117. Examples : — nyt barnadwy yn volyant it is not to be Judged
a praise Hg. II. 83 ; nyt kredadwy // is fiot to be believed CM.
1 1 1 ; a chanys credadwy y w y anedigaeth credadwy y varwoly-
aeth a?id since his birth is credible, his death is credible CM. 2 1 ;
midwyf bard moladwy / am a poet worthy of praise FB. 203 ; odit
a uo molediw ftiv are zvorthy of praise FB. 272 ; os da gennyt ti
ac or byd ragadwy bod it if thou approves t and if it is pleasing to
thee RB. II. 133 ; a phrofadwy yw ry golli ohonaf i vyn ngolwc
and it is clear that I have lost my sight Hg. I. d,T, ; vegys bilein
profadwy like a proved villain Hg. II. 129.
76
THE VERB.
[§ii8.
The Verbal Noun or Infinitive.
Formation.
Il8. The following are the chief types of formation of the verbal
noun : —
(a) The prehistoric suffix has disappeared, so that the verbal
noun is now identical in form with the stem of the verb. Examples :
ammeu doubt; amheu-af/ galw^^a//: galw-af
doubt
cyvarch ask : cyvarch-af
dianc escaýe : diangh-af
áiodef suffer : diodev-af
gellwng /et^ro : gellyng-af
gwarandaw à'sten: gwaran-
daw-af
Had s/ay : llad-af
Further in some denominatives, e.g. bwytta eating : bwytta-af,
cardotta begging, lledratta stealing, pyscotta fishing.
119. (b) The verbal noun still shows a suffix,
(a) -i, e.g.—
bod-i dro7vn : bod-af
cyvod-i rise : cyvod-af
erch-i (O.W. erchim) asA -.
arch-af
meneg-i s/mv : manag-af
(13) -u, e.g.-
can-u sing : can-af
car-u love : car-af
dysg-u teac/i ; dysg-af
gall-U be able : gall-af
mol-i (O.W. molim) praise-.
mol-af
per-i cause : par-af
tew-i be silent : taw-af
torr-i break : torr-af
gwassanaeth-u mi?tister:
gwassanaeth-af
mynn-u desire : mynn-af
pryn-u buy : pryn-af
This is the common form of the verbal noun from denominatives
in -ha-, e.g. cennatta-u send message : cennatta-af, dynessa-u
approach : dynessa-af, rydha-u free -. rydha-af.
(7) -aw, e.g.—
gwisg-aw clothe: gwisg-af bedydy-aw baptize: bedydy-af
Uiw-aw colour : lliw-af medyly-aw think : medyly-af
§ I20.]
THE VERB.
77
(8) -at, -et, -ut, e.g.—
adeil-at autVd: adeil-af
cerd-et ,?^i? : cerd-af
g^el-et see : gwel-af
gorderch-at make love : gOT-
derch-af
jrv-et dri'/ik : yv-af
ymchoel-ut ^i/m ; ymchoel-af
dywed-ut (also dywedwyt)
say : dywed-af
(e) Various suffixes found only in a few verbs : —
cymrjrt fake : cymmer-af
dyffryt protect : differ-af
edvryd restore : adver-af
goglyt shun : gogel-af
adolwyn entreat : adolyg-af
amwyn protect : amyg-af
ehed-ecy?>': ehed-af
ered-ic ýloug/i : ard-af
áiìit /o/tozv : dilyn-af
ymlit pursue : ymlyn-af
godiwes overtake : godiwed-af
arhos await : arho-af
dwyn /ead: dyg-af
red-ec
red-af
gallel (by gallu) ^e able: gall-af
sev-yll sta7id : sav-af
caffael, cael g-et -. caff-af
gadael (by gadu) allo7i> ■.
gad-af
chwerthin laug/i : chward-af igian soâ : igi-af
darllein read -. darlle-af llevain cry : Uev-af
Usage.
120. The infinitive, being merely a verbal noun, has all the con-
structions of a noun ; it has, however, become so far attached to the
verbal system that it forms a perfect by prefixing the particle ry
(§ 96c). Examples : —
(a) nyt oed vynych yt gaffel bud It ivas ?tot a common thing for
vou to get profit ; mynneu a ryuedeis gallu ohonaw ef mynet yn
dirybud y mi / wondered that he could go without ittforming me ;
gwedy Had y gwyr hynny after those men had bee?i slain ; cyn awch
mynet ymdeith atteb a geffwch before you depart (lit. before your
78 THE VERB. [§ 120.
going) you shall get an answer ; heb y uenegi imi without showing
it to me •,y eu gochel to avoid them.
(b) gwedy clybot yn Rufein ry oresgyn o Garawn ynys Brydein
after it had been heard in Rome that Cara7vn had conquered the island
of Britain. Sef a wnaethant llidiaw yn vwy no meint am
ry wneuthur ac wynt kyfryw dwyll a hwnnw they were exceeding
wroth that such treachery had been done to them RB. II. 75.
121. The verbal noun has no distinction of voice. If it depends
upon gallu to be able or dylyu to owe, \hen, if the sense be passive,
gallu and dylyu are put in the passive, e.g. gwreic y gellir
dywedut idi y hot yn deckaf or gwraged a tvoman of who7n it can
be said that she is the fairest of women ; ni a atwaenwn y neb a
dylyer y kymryt y gantaw we know those that ought to be taken
from hitn RB. 16, 20.
122. The agent with the verbal noun is commonly expressed by
the preposition o following the noun (cf the corresponding Irish
construction with do), e.g. gwedy gorwed ohonaw ef ar traws yr
auon after he had lain across the river; gwedy ry gyscu ohonaw
after he had slept ; rac dy lad ohonaw lest thou shouldst be slain by
him. It may also be expressed by the preposition y, e.g. tygu
llyein mawr udunt wynteu y vot yn wir they swore great oaths
that it 7vas true Hg. II. 131 ; kymryt ofyn mawr y Vradmwnd
Bradmivnd becajue sore afraid Hg. II. 133; gwedy udunt OreSgyn
yr holl wlat after they had conquered the whole country RB. II. 116;
gwedy y Amic gaffel kennyat after Antic had got permission Rev.
Celt. IV. 218; nyt oed neb o vilwyr y vort gronn heb idaw eu
bwrw oil yr llawr there was no one of the warriors of the Round
Table that he had not thrown dowti Hg. I. 9 ; yr y pawb
disgynnu though everyone else dismoimted RB. 105, 7. Or the
verbal noun may be preceded by a possessive adjective, e.g. gwedy
eu dyuot yr weirglawd after they came to the meadow Hg. I. 9.
123. The verbal noun is often used in periphrasis with
gwneuthur to do, e.g. dysgynnu ar y pren a wnant they will
alight upon the tree ; ac yna ymlad a wnaem ninneu am y maen
atid then we would fight for the sto?ie ; a cherdet recdi yr coet a
§ 126.] THE VERB. 79
oruc ý uorwyn and the rnaiden ivent on to the ivood ; rodi penn y
karw a wnaethpwyt y Enid the head of the stag was given to Enid.
124. The verbal noun may carry on the construction of a finite
verb, e.g. drychauel ỳ wỳneb a oruc ynteu ac ỳdrỳch arnei ỳn
llidiawc he raised his face aiid looked on her angrily WB. 419;
kennatau ỳ mab a orucpwyt, ae dỳuot JTiteu ỳr llỳs and the boy was
sent for and came to the court WB. 454; ac a dywawt na wnaethpwyt
oe bleit ef drwc yn y byt y Briaf, namyn rodi Esonia idaw ef o
achaws y dewret and he said that on his part no evil in the world
had been done to Priam, but that Hesione had been given to him for
his valour RB. 11. 5 ; pan bebiUo Lloegir in tir Ethlin a
g^neuthur Dỳganhuỳ dinas degin when the English shall
encamp in the land of Ethlin, and tnake Deganwy a strong fort
BB. 28*; pan gyfodes y bobyl a chad Lawnslot megys yn uarw
when the people rose and found Launcelot like one dead Hg. I. 155.
125. Without a preceding finite verb the verbal noun may serve
as an historical infinitive, e.g. tra yttoed \alwyr Arthur yn ymlad
ar gaer^ rwygaw o Gei y uagwyr a chymryt y carcharawr ar y
geuyn ivhile Arthurs warriors were fighting with the city, Kei broke
through the wall and took the priso7ier on his back RB. 131, 28; deuy
yrof a Duw, heb ynteu. ae dwyn gyt ac ef yr uort oe hanuod, ac
erchi idi vwyta yn uynych "between God and me thou shall come," said
he. And he took her to the table against her will and asked her repeatedly
to eat RB. 289 ; a gwedy disgynnu Arthur yr tir dyuot seint Iwerdon
attaw y erchi nawd idaw and after Arthur landed, the saints oj
Ireland came to him to ask his protection RB. 136; dỳliot ( = dyUOt
a oruc RB. 126) ỳ porthawr ac agori ỳ porth the porter came and
opened the gate WB. 487.
126. The verbal noun has special uses with certain prepositions.
(a) With yn the verbal noun has the force of a present participle
(cf. the Irish construction with oc), e.g. val y gwelas y gwr...Peredur
yn dyuot as the man saw Peredur coming; lleidyr...a geueis yn
Uetratta arnaf a thief whom I caught stealing from me. It is often
used with the substantive verb to express continuing action ; e.g. yr
hynny hyt hediw yd wyf i yn darparu gwled ytti from that time
8o THE VERB. [§ 126.
till to-day I have been preparing a feast for thee RB. 182 ; canys ar y
medwl hwnnw yd wyt titheu yn trigfyaw since it is on this purpose
that thou art fixed RB. 253 ; ual yd oed y sarff yn dyuot or garrec,
y tharaw a oruc Owein a chledyf as the snake was coming from the
rock, Owein struck it with a sword. When the verbal noun precedes
the verb yn may be added, but it is more commonly omitted, e.g. yn
eisted yd oedynt ar garrec Hardlech they were seated on the rock
of Harlech RB. 26, yn adolwc y mae y ti arglwyd ( = adolwyn
itti arglwyd y mae Erbin WB. p. 205) elhvng Gereint y uab attaw
he entreats thee, Lord, to let go his soti Gereint to him RB. 264;
d3rwedut yrydunt ehun y maent they are saying among themselves
WB. p. 211; medylyaw yd wyf / am considering RB. 75, 26 (but
yd wyf yn medylyaw RB. 76, 22).
(b) With gwedy after the verbal noun has the force of a perfect
participle (cf. the use of Irish iar n-), e.g. ỳ mae gvedy mynet gyd
a Gwenhwyvar ỳ hystavell he has gone with Gwenhwyvar to her
chamber WB. 408, a phan yttoedynt gwedy gware talym, sef
y klywynt kynnwryf mawr when they had played a 7vhile, they heard
a great din RB. 157; a ffan welas ỳ gwr... Gereint gwedy caffel
dỳrnawd and when the man saw that Gereitit had received a blow
WB. 398; Enỳt a oed heb gyscu ỳ mỳwn ỳstauell wỳdrin, ar heul
ỳn tỳwỳnnu ar ỳ gwelỳ, ar diUad gwedỳ rỳ lithraw ỳ ar ỳ dwỳ
uron ef Enid was sleepless in a chamber of glass, with the sun
shining on the bed, while the clothes had slipped from his breast
WB. 416.
(c) With can ivith and tan under the verbal noun is used in
sentences like the following: Pascen...a gyffroes y bobyl honno...
gan adaw udunt anheruynedic amylder o eur ac aryant Pascen
stirred up that people, promising them an unlimited abundance of gold
and silver RB. II. 169 ; tywyssawc Kernyw ae hymlynawd gan eu Had
the prince of Cornwall followed them slaying them RB. II. 191 ; dyuot
dracheuynt at Wenhwyuar dan gwynaw y dolur she came back to
Gwenhwyuar bewaili?ig her anguish RB. 249; (wynt) a gyrchassant
parth a Ruuein dan anreithaw a wrthwynepei udunt they set out
towards Rome, plundering all who resisted them RB. II. 75.
§127.]
THE VERB.
Paradigm of the Regular Verb.
127. Types: caru to love, and the denominative rydhaii to
set free. Forms in brackets are forms that have not been noted
from a verb of the type.
INDICATIVE.
Present
and Future.
sing.
plur.
sing.
plur.
I.
car-af
car-wn
rydha-af
rydha-wn
2.
cer-i, cer
-y cer-wch
rydhe-y
rydhe-wch
3'
car
car-ant
rydha
rydha-ant
pass
. cer-ir
rydhe-ir
Imperfect and Conditional.
I.
car-wn
car-em
rydha-wn
(rydha-em)
2.
car-ut
car-ewch
rydha-ut
ryd^-ewch
3-
pass
car-ei
. cer-it
cer-ynt
rydha-ei
rydhe-it
rydhe-ynt
Preterite and Perfect.
1. cereis carass-am rydheeis rydhaass-am
2. cereis-t carass-awch rydheeis-t rydhaas-awch
3. caras carass-ant rydha-awd rydhaass-ant
pass, carat rydha-wyt
Pluperfect.
1. carass-wn (carass-em) (rydhaass-wn) (rydhaass-em)
2. carass-ut (carass-ewch)(rydhaass-ut) (rydhaass-ewch)
3. carass-ei (carass-ynt) rydhaass-ei rydhaess-ynt
)as5
i.carass-it
(rydhaass-it)
IMPERATIVE.
I.
car-wn
(rydha-wn)
2.
car
cer-wch rydha
rydhe-wch
3-
»as5
car-et
5. car(h)-er
car-ent rydha-et
rydha-er
(rydha-ent)
82
THE VERB.
I§i27.
SUBJUNCTIVE.
Present.
car(h)-wyf car(h)-om rydha-wyf
car(h)-oef
cer(h)-ych car(h)-och rydhe-ych
car(h)-wy car(h)-wynt
car(h)-oe car(h)-oent
car(h)-o car(h)-ont
pass. car(h)-er
1. car(h)-wn
2. car(h)-ut
3. car(h)-ei
pass. cer(h)-it
rydha-o
rydha-er
Pa.st.
car(h)-em rydha-wn
car(h)-ewch rydha-ut
cer(h)-ynt rydha-ei
rydhe-it
rydha-om
(rydha-och)
rydha-wynt
rydha-ont
(rydha-em)
rydha-ewch
rydhe-ynt
Remarks on the Verbal Paradigm.
Present and Future Indicative.
128. (a) Sg. 3. Many verbs show vowel infection (i^ 5), e.g.
eirch : arch-af / as/;, ceidw : cadw-af I prescribe, ceiff : caff-af
I get, geilw : galw-af / m//, 'lleinw: llanw-af /////, peir:
par-af / cause, peirch : parch-af / honour, seif : sav-af / sta?id,
teifl : tafl-af / cast, etteil : attal-af / stop, gweheird : gwa-
hard-af / forbid, lleveir : Uavar-af / speak, edeu, edy :
adaw-af / leave, edeu : adaw-af / promise, gwerendeu,
gwerendy ; gwarandaw-af / listen, teu : taw-af / am silent,
tereu, tery ; traw-af / strike, gwyl : gwel-af / see, gweryt :
gwared-af / help, cyll : coll-af / destroy, dyt : dod-af I put,
llysg : llosg-af / bum, hyllt : hollt-af / split, ryd : rod-af
/ give, tyrr : torr-af I break, egyr : agor-af / open, envyn :
anvon-af / send, ervyll : arvoU-af / receive, erhys : arhos-af
/ await, deffry : deffro-af / arouse, ffy : ffb-af I flee, try: tro-af
/ turn. It should be noted that, except in the 3 sg. of the present,
§ 129.] THE VERB. 83
no vowel but a is subject to infection in the verb, e.g 2 pi.
gwel-wch, rod-wch, ffo-wch (cf. § 7 note r).
Note. — Irregular are: menyc : manag-af I shew; dyweit : dywed-af
/ say.
(b) From the denominatives in -hau, -a spreads as an ending to
other verbs, e.g. cerda : cerdet fo go, teruyna : tervynu to end.
Further, it is added again to the denominatives, e.g. gnottaa :
gnotta-af / a7n wont. Form -áa comes by contraction in
Mod.W. -a.
129. In the older language some other forms appear.
sg. I. By -af, -if is sometimes found, e.g. gwneif / iriU make FB. 62,
ceni? / will sing MA. 140'", gweinif i I willscrve \A2\ cerif i / iriH lore 147*'.
sg. 2. In this person there is also an ending -yd (i.e. yd, cf. Bret, -ez.
Com. -yth), e.g. ceryd thou lovest, gwesceryd thou scatterest, dywedyd thou
saijest, nodyd thou protectest, clywyd thou herxrcst. Cf. Arcli. Cambr. 1873,
pp. 143 sq.
sg. 3- In O. Irish there are two forms of the ending, a longer which
is found only in simple verbs, and a shorter which is used in compound
verbs, and aiso in simple verbs when a negative or certain other particles
precede, e.g. berid (from *bhereti) he carries, but nl beir (from *bheret) lie
does not carry, do-beir he f/ires. In Early Welsh there are traces of a
similar distinction of ending, e.g. pereid y ryclieu. ny phara ae goreu the
trenches remain, he who niade them re/naiiis not FB. 2S9 ; and in the
proverb: trengid golud, ni threingnuilud irrnlth prrisltes, fa nie perishes not.
Further examples of tlie ending are: prinit bxifs, agit, egit rioes ( = Mid.W.
eyt FB. 304) in the O.W. glosses; llicrid : llygru drstra//, reuhid : rewi
freeze, ottid : odi snow, gosgupid sweeps, tohid ; toi corer BB. 4.3'S meccid :
magu nourish BB. 45*', briuhid : briwaw 6;Tft/j BB. 4ö% cf. further Arch.
Cambr. 1872, pp. 303 sq., 1873, pp. 145 sq. It will be seen that
the h which appears in the old future (g 130), and in the subjunctive
has also made its way into tiiese presents. In usage ^lid.W.
agrees with O.Ir. in that the longer ending is not found when the
verb is preceded by a negative, it dift'ers from O. Ir. in that the
longer ending has spread to compound verbs. In early poetry there
seem to be instances of a corresponding present in -awt (which would
originally belong to â-stems, cf. O.Bret, -ot in fleriot gl. ridolet, O.Ir.
caraid, from *caräti, loves, Lat. amat) : barywhaud grows a beard,
gfvyrhaud bends BB. 45", llewychawrt shines FB. 117, gwisgawt c/oiAes
FB. 307.
pi. 3. In the O.W. glosses by the ending -ant in itercludant gl. subigant
there appears also -int in limnint gl. tondent, nertheint gl. annant,
scamnhegint gl. levant. This ending seems to sur\ave in Mid. W. poetry,
e.g. diuryssint hasten BB. 45=", 54'' (cf. pan vryssyant f B. 257), dyv/edynt
I'-il/ sayTB. 223, torrynt will break FB. 229. It seems jH-obable that this
served as a primary ending, but the matter demands further investigation.
Passive. — In the passive there is found in poetry and occasionally in
proverl>s a variety of forms in -tor, e.g. megittor will be nourished BB.
31'',' kenhittor loill be sung BB. 26*', kwynitor is lamented FB. 280 ;
kymysgetor is mixed FB. 181, kyrbwylletor leill be mentioned i^B. 200 ;
cL^haViJu
7^^ií 1-^
84 THE VERB. [§ 129.
traethattor icill be discoursed FB. 137, canhator is sung FB. 209 : brithottor
is variegated BB. 17*. Cf. Arch. Cainbr. 1872 pp. 305 sq., Dottin, Desinences
verbales en R, 177 sq. These forms, which are clearly based on the longer
form of the 3 .sg. act., are especially common in the poetry of the twelfth
century. Their syntactical function is present or future.
130. In Early Welsh there are also some specially future forms :
sg. 3 (a) -hawt (i.e. -bawd), e.g. parahaud imll continue BB. 50'',
briuhaud will break BB. 29", methawd will fail WB. 457, lletawt xvill
spread FB. 236, llwyprawd ( : llwybraw) will travel MA 232''. Cf . CZ. III.
402.
(b) After a negative, -haw : ny chaffaw */•/// not get BR. 4*^, nys gwnaw
ivill not make FB. 126 ; but also a wnaw irhn u-i/l make FB. 150.
PI. 3. -hawnt, e.g. O.W. cuinhaunt gl. dedebunt, gwnahawnt will
make FB. 124, pebyllyawnt wi/l niramji FB. 212.
Pass, -hawr, e.g. agorawr iril/ br opened. WB. 456, ffohawr <A ere will be
flight FB. 126, talhaur trill be paid BB. 16", nyn lladawr toe shall not be
killed WB. 475, edmyccaur will be lionoured BB. 29'>. Cf. Dottin, oj). cit.,
169 sq., CZ. III. 403.
Note.— There also occur forms of the type of -ettor, -attor above, e.g.
torredawd will break FB. 236, llettatawt will spread FB. 129, dỳgettaur
wi/l be led BB. 13-', l loscet awr will be burned FB. 119, galwetawr will
be ccdled FB. 165.
Imperfect Indicative and Conditional.
131. sg. 3. (a) In poetry there is also an ending -i, infecting a
preceding a, e.g. ceri /oved, x\Qà\ protected, torri broke, clywi heard.
Cf. Arch. Cambr. 1874, p. 117, Cymmrod. IX. 54, Rev. Celt. VI. 16.
(b) There is also an ending -at (i.e. -ad); see the irregular verbs
gwybot (§ 143), adnabot (§ 144), pieu (§ 160), and the verb bot
(§ 152). So in the plup. ry dywedyssyat had said MA. 4S5''.
pi. 3. In this person there is an ending -eint : — achubeint
WB. 466 = pass, achubit RB. no, 28, caneint LA. 95 = cenynt
Hg. II. 447, deueint, syrthyeint LA. 97, traweint Hg. II. 184,
llauuryeint ib. 213; cf. the subjunctive ket yvein though they
drank FB. 66, wyntwy yn Had gyt as ledeint they slaying though
they slew them FB. 276 = a chin ri llethid ve latỳsseint and before
they ivere slain they had slain FB. 38, cf Cymmrod. IX. 67. This
-eint is an analogical formation to sg. 3 -ei.
Note. — More peculiar is ny lesseint BB. 32-' which seems to mean they
were not slain (cf. yt lesseint FB. 2S5, lleseint MA. 194=^), apparently based
on lias was slain ; cf. further meithyeint «•«*• reared? lledeseint were slain?
colledeint were destroyed? FB. 264, MA. 94*^.
THE VERB. 85
Preterite and Perfect Indicative Active.
132. Sg. 3. In this person there is a variety of endings.
(a) -as, e.g. bradas betrayed, caffas got, gwelas saw.
(b) -es, e.g. agores opened, dodes put, gweles satv.
(c) -is, e.g. erchis asked, edewis left, gelwis called.
(d) -wys, becoming -ws, e.g. bendigwys and bendigws
blessed, cyscwys and cyscws slept. In the southern dialect -ws
became the characteristic ending in this person.
(e) -awd (i.e. awd), e.g. parawd caused, cerdawd journeyed,
parhaawd continued. This is an encroaching ending, whence
comes the Mod. literary Welsh ending -od.
Note. — In early poetry there is an absolute ending -sit (corresponding
to the present ending -it (§ 129), e.g. kewssit (jot, prynessid bought, delyessid
(: dala) held. Cf. Arch. Cambr. 1873, pp. 151 sq. It corresponds to the
O. Bret, ending in tinsit gl. sparsit, toreusit gl. attriuit.
I pi., 3 pi. In these persons by -sam, -sant, there appear also
-som, -sont.
Plur. — In the plural there are three types of formation, (a)
-sam, etc., (b) -assam, etc., (c) -yssam, etc., e.g. —
(a) cawsam, cawsawch, cawsant : caffael get, kymersam,
kymersant : cymryt take, gwelsam, gwelsant : gwelet see.
(b) dywedassam : dywedut sav, lladassant : Had slay,
nessaassant : nessaü approach.
(c) dodyssam, dodyssant : dodi place, kwplayssam :
kwplaii complete, nessayassant : nessaü approach.
133. In Mid.W., as in Mid. In, the s-preterite has become the
prevalent formation, in which the other types of the preterite tend to
merge. But particularly in poetry, and especially in the 3 sg., there
are examples of two other types of the preterite.
(a) The t-preterite (corresponding to the Irish t-preterite, e.g.
asbert he said: asbeir says).
canu sing : sg. I ceint and ceintum, .sg. 2 ceuntost, sg. 3 cant.
gwan pierce : sg. i gweint, sg. 3 gwant.
cymryt take : sg. 3 kymerth, kymyrth.
áìfÍTyt protect : sg. 3 differth, diffyrth.
86 THE VERB. [§ 133.
mynet ,i,^o -. aeth ( = Ir. acht) 7venf (§ 140) ; in composition
doeth (>; 141), and sg. i ymdeith wc^a about, sg. 3 ymdaeth.
g-wneuthur make : g-wnaeth (§ 142).
mag-u nourish : sg. 3 maeth, pi. 3 maethant.
dyrreith returned ( >yreg-).
amwyn protect : sg. 3 amwyth.
dydwyn bring : sg. 3 dydwyth.
(b) Forms with reduplication, or unreduplicated forms of the
type of O.Ir. räith ran : rethid runs.
clybot hear : sg. i kigleu ( = Ir. ciiala from *cuklova) and
kiglef, sg. 3 kig-leu.
adnabot recogm'ze : atwaen (S 144).
dywedut say. sg. 3 dywawt, also dywot, dywat (cf. Ir.
adcuaid has related from *ad-co-fâith).
godiwes overtake : sg. 3 godiwawd. ^ (hvj
gwaret /ie//> : sg. 3 gwarawt ( = Ir. fo-râith helped).
The same form of inflexion is exhibited by : —
amwyn defend: sg. 3 amuc.
dwyn lead: sg. i dugum, sg. 2 dugost, sg. 3 due, pi. i
dugam, pi. 3 dugant.
gwneuthur make : goruc ('>i 142).
Here seems to belong also amkawd said, pi. 3 amkeudant,
frequent in the WB. text of Kulhwch and Olwen.
Preterite and Perfect Indicative Passive.
134. In origin the Welsh like the Irish preterite passive developed
out of a past participle passive in -tO-, identical in formation with
Latin participles like captus, amatus, etc.
(a) In lias ( = Ir. -slass) : Had slay and g~wys ( = Ir. -fess) :
gwybot know, the t of the suffix together with the dental of the
root has become ss, S Ck na; cf. Lat. missus : mitto, etc.).
(b) -at, e.g. gwelat : gwelet see, caffat ; caffael get.
(c) -et, e.g. dodet : dodi place, Uosged : llosgi burn.
(d) -it, e.g. edewit: adaw promise, erchit : erchi ask,
gelwit : galw call.
§ 136.] THE VERB. 87
(e) -wyt, liable to become -wt, e.g. cymerwyt : cymryt
take, hewyt : heti so7v, Uadwyt : Had slay, kennatawyt :
kennataii send.
(f ) Forms in -pwyt, e.g. dywespwyt and dywetpwyt :
dywedut say, cljrwspwyt, clywyspwyt : clybot hear, dech-
reuspwyt : dechreu aa-^u/, roespwyt : roi give, kanpwyt :
canu sing, g-wanpwyt : gwanu pierce, ducpwyt : dwyn lead,
maethpwyt : mag^J nourish, gwassanaethpwyt : gwassan-
aethu ii-^T't', talpwyt : talu/a>'. Cf. Cymmrod. IX. 75 sq.
Pluperfect Indicative.
135. Corresponding to the three types in the plural of the
preterite active, there are in the pluperfect three types (a) -swn,
(b) -asswn, (c) -ysswn, e.g. : —
(a) cawssei : caffael get, gwelsei, gwelsynt, pass, gwelsit :
gwelet see, edewssit : adaw leave.
(b) mynasswn : mynessynt, pass, mynassit : mynnu desire,
cysgassei : cysgu sleep, Uadassant, pass, lladessit : Had slay,
gnottaessynt : gnottaii be accustomed.
(c) archyssei, pass, erchyssit, archyssit ; erchi ask,
managyssei: menegi shezv, Uadyssit: Had slay, mynnessynt :
mynnu demand, gnottayssei : gnottaii l>e accustomed.
136. (a) In the active there is a periphrastic pluperfect with -oed
was in athoed (§ 140), doethoed {% 141), gwnaethoed (i^ 142).
Forms in -oed occur also from caffael get, e.g., sg. i cawssoe-
dwn, sg. 2 cawssoedut, sg. 3 cawssoed, cassoed, cawssoe-
dyat, pi. 3 cassoedynt, pass, cassoedit; further mynnassoed :
mynnu ; planasoed ; rodassoed, roessoed ; rassoed, pass.
rossoedit: rodi. Cf. Cymmrod. IX. 76 sq.
(b) In the passive there are some periphrastic forms with -oed : —
sg. 3 archadoed had been asked : erchi ask, dysgadoed : dysgu
teach, ganadoed, ganydoed : geni be born, managadoed :
menegi shezv ; further cathoed : caffael get. Cf. Cymmrod.
IX. 77.
88 THE VERB. [§ 137.
Imperative.
137. sg. 2. From denominatives in -hail a spreads as an ending
to other verbs, e.g. prydera : pryderu be anxious, paratoa:
parato'i prepare. Further a is added again to the denominatives,
e.g. cwplaä : cwplaü complete, naccaä : naccaü refuse. From
-áä comes Mod.W. -a-
Sg", 3. There appears sometimes an ending -it, e.g. bernit (v.l.
barned) : barnu judge MA. i82\ elhid: mynet go WB. 31%
g-obwyllit: gobwyllaw take heed FB. 199, gwrthledit :
g-wrthlad repulse LA. 26, gwrthottit : g-wrthot repel Y^. 125,
rwydheyt: rwydhaü make easy RB. 228, madeuit : maddeu
forgive Hg. II. 185, rothit: xoaigive BB. 47''. It will be observed
that these forms shew the subjunctive stem.
Present Subjunctive.
138. In the 3 sg. and 3 pi. the o forms become the regular forms
in Mid.W. Sometimes o spreads to the i sg., e.g. gwysgof WB.
97. In the pass, an wy form appears in rothwyr FB. 109.
Note. — For duch may he lead, gwares may he help, see § 110, note 2.
Past Subjunctive.
139. In the passive by -it there is found sometimes -et :
cladhet WB. 469 = cledit RB. 112: cladu òury, gofynnet WB.
p. 2 2o = gouynnit RB. 286 : govynnu ask, Uafassed : llavassu
dare BB. 2 7^
Irregular
Verbs.
140.
mynet go.
Indicative.
Present and
Future.
sing.
plur.
I. af
awn
2. ey
ewch
3- a
ant
pass, eir
Note 1.— sg. 3 absolute O.W. agit, egit, Mid.W. eyt.
2.
sing.
awn
aut
3-
pass.
aey
eit
140.] IRREGULAR VERBS. 89
Imperfect and Conditional.
plur.
aem
eynt
Preterite and Perfect.
(a) I. euthum aetham
2. aethost aethawch
3. aeth aethant, aethont
pass, aethpwyt
Note 2.— sg. 3 absolute eithyd FB. 179, 188.
(b) I. athwyf, adwyf, ethwyf, ethym
edwyf
2. athwyt, adwyt
3. ethyw, edyw ethynt, edynt
Note 3. — Forms (b) have a perfect sense, cf. § 141, note 4.
Pluperfect.
I.
athoedwn
2.
3-
athoed, adoed athoedynt
Imperative.
I.
awn
2.
dos ewch
3-
aet aent
Note
4.— sg. 3 also elhid (§ 137).
Subjunctive. ^^
Present.
I.
el{h)wyf el(h)om
2.
el(h)ych eI(h)och
3-
el el(h)wynt, el(h)ont
pass
. el(h)er
Note
5.— Also, in future sense, sg. 3 aho RB. 140, 16, pi. 3 ahont FB. 128.
90 IRREGULAR VERBS. [§ 140.
Past.
sing. plur.
1. el(h)wn
2. el(h)ut
3. el(h)ei el(h)ynt
pass, {el(h)it)
141. dyvot come.
Indicative.
Present and Future.
1. deuaf deuwn, down
2. deuy, doy deuwch
3. daw deuant, doant
j Note 1.— sg. 2 doit (i.e. doyd) BB. SI»»!.
Note 2. — In poetry there is also another set of forms in a future sense':
1 dybydaf
idybyd, dyvyd, dybydawt dybydant
deubyd
dypi, dybi, dyvi
deupi, deub i
Note 3. — Preceded by dy-: sg. 3 dydaw, pi. 3 dydeuant, pass, dydeuhawr.
Imperfect and Conditional.
1. down
2. dout, deuyt
3. deuei, deuhei, doey, doynt
doi
pass, deuit
Preterite and Perfect.
(a) I. deuthum, doethum doetham
2. deuthost, doethost, doethawch, doethoch
daethost
3. doeth, deuth, daeth deuthant, doethant,
dothant, doethont
pass, deuthpwyt, doethpwj^
§ HI-]
IRREGULAR VERBS.
91
(b)
(c)
dyvuost
dybu, dyvu, deubu
dothwyf, dodwyf
dothwyt, dodwyt
doethyw, dothyw,
dodyw, dedyw
plur.
dybuant, dyvuant
dodym, deuthym
dodywch, doethywch
dodynt, dethynt
Note 4. — Fomiw (b) are chiefly poetical, but djrvuost, dyvu, dyvuant
occur in the pro.se of WB. Forms (c) are perfect in .sense ; in later Mid. W.
they are rephiced by forms (a), e.g. deuth RB. 126, 9 = dodỳw WB. 486,
deuthum RB. 105, 21 = dothwyf WB. 459, doeth RB. 115, 25, deuth RB.
126, 9,= dodyw WB. 473, 486.
Pluperfect.
I. dathoedywn
doethoed, daethoed,
dathoed, dothoed
doethoedynt, dothoedynt
Imperative.
1. ' down
2. dyret, dabre dowch
3. deuet, doet deuent, doent
Note 5.— There is also a ,3 sg. deuit Hg. II. 51, and delit Hg. I. 4, 307.
Subjunctive.
PRE.SENT.
1. del(h)wyf
2. del(h)ych
3- del
pass. del(h)er
Note 6.— There are also
deupo, dideuho, pi. 3 dyffont
del(h)om
del(h)och
del(h)wynt, del(h)ont
forms sg. 1 dybwyf, sg. 3 dyppo, dyffo, d
pass, dyffer.
1. del(h)wn
2. del(h)ut
3. del(h)ei
Past.
del(h)ewch
del(h)ynt
Note 7.— There i.s also 3
■ig. dybei and dyffei.
92
IRREGULAR VERBS.
§ 142.
142. gwneuthur to make.
Present and
Future.
I.
2.
3-
sing.
gwnaf
gwiiey
gwna
plur.
gwnawn
gwnewch
gwnant
pass.
gwneir
Note 1.— Fut. s^r. 3 ^nahaud BB. 2
126, 150, pi. 3 gwnahawnt FB. 124.
17'', gwnawt FB. 224, gwnaw FB.
Imperfect and Conditional.
I.
2.
3-
pass.
gwnawn
gwnaut
gwnaei
gwneit
gwnaem
gwnaewch
gwnaent
Preterite ane
» Perfect.
(a) I.
2.
3-
pass.
gorugum
gorugost
goruc
gorucpwyt
gorugam
gorugant
(b) I.
2.
3-
pass.
gwneuthum
gwnaethost
gwnaeth, gwneuth
gwnaethpwyt
gwnaetham, gwnaethom
gwnaethawch
gwnaethant, gwnaethont
Note 2.— In poetry there is also .sg. 3 goreu, cf. Mid. Bret, guereu.
Note 3.— The gwnaeth forms encroach at the expense of the goruc
fonns, e.g. gorucpwyt WB. 452, 477, 487 = gwnaethpwyt RB. 100, 118, 127.
pass.
Pluperfect,
gwnathoedwn
gwnaethodut
gwnaethoed, gwnath
oed, gwnadoed
gwnathoedit
gwnathoedynt
§ I43-] IRREGULAR VERBS. 93
Imperative.
ííing. plur.
1. gwnawn
2. gwna gwnewch
3- gwnaet g~wnaent
pass. gwnel(h)er
Subjunctive.
Present.
1. gwnel(h)wyf
2. gwnel(h)ych gwnel(h)och
3. gwnel gwnel(h)wynt, gwnel(h)-
ont
pass. g-wnel(h)er
Note 4.— sg. 3 also gunelwỳ BB. 24^ gunaho BB. 35^, g wnaho FB. 119, if-
), pl. 3 g
gwnelawr V]
235, pl. 3 gvnahont BB. 31% gwnahon FB. 155. With fut. ending
Past.
1. g-wnel(h)wn
2. gwnel(h)ut
4. gwnel(h)ei gwnel(h)ynt
pass. g-wnel(h)it
143. gwybot Âfiow.
Indicative.
Present.
1. gwnn gwdam, gwdom
2. gwydost, gwdost gwydawch, gwdawch,
gwdoch
3. gwyr gwydant, gwdant
pass, gwys
Imperfect.
1. gwydwn, gwyd5rwn gwydem, gwydyem
2. gwydut, gwydjmt
3. gwydat, gwydyat gwydynt
pass, gwydit
94 IRREGULAR VERBS. [§ 143.
Iterative Present and Future.
sing. plur.
1. gwybydaf
2. gwybydy gwybydwch
3. gwybyd gwybydant
pass, gwybydir
Note 1.— In poetry there is also 3 sg. gwybi.
Iterative Imperfect and Conditional.
1. gwybydem
2. gwybydut gwybydwch
3- gwybydei
pass, gwybydit
Note 2. — This comes to be used for the past subjunctive, e.g. Bei ath
wybydem if v:c. had known thee FB. 122.
Preterite and Perfect.
1. gwybuum
2. gwybuost
3. gwybu gwybuant
pass, gwybuwyt
Pluperfect.
3. gwybuyssynt
pass, gwybuassit
Imperative.
1. gwybydwn
2. gwybyd gwybydwch
3. gwybydet, gwypet gwybydent
pass, gwybyder
Subjunctive.
Present.
1. gwypwyf gwypom
2. gwypych gwypoch
3. gwypwy, gwypo gwypwynt, gwypont
pass, gwyper
§ 144.] IRREGULAR VERBS. 95
Past.
sing. plur.
1. gwypwn
2. g-wyput
3. grwypei gwypynt
144. adnabot recognize.
Indicative.
Present.
1. adwaen, adwen, atwen atwaenwn
2. atwaenost etweynwch, atweynwch,
etwenwch
b. edwyn, atwen atwaenant
Imperfect.
1 . atwaenwn adwaenam
2 . atwaenut
3. atwaenat, atwaeniat atwaenynt
pass, etweinit
Iterative Present and Future.
1. adnabydaf, etnebydaf adnabydwn
2. adnabydy
3. adnebyd, ednebyd adnabydant
pass, adnabydir
Iterative Imperfect and Conditional.
I . adnabydem
2.
3. adnebydei
Preterite and Perfect.
I . adnabuum adnabuam
2.
3. adnabu adnabuant
96 IRREGULAR VERBS. [§ 144.
Imperative.
sing.
plur.
2.
3-
ednebyd, adnebyd adnebydwch
Subjunctive.
Present.
I.
2.
3-
pass.
adnepych
adnapo
adnaper
adnapom
adnappoent, ,
I.
Past.
2.
3-
pass.
adnapei
adnepit
145. caffael, caffel, cahel, cael get.
Indicative.
Pres. and Fut. : — caffaf, ceffy, ceiff, etc.; also caf, cehy,
cey, etc.
Imperf. and Cond. : — caffẅn, etc , also cawn, etc.
Pret. and Perf. : — ceveis, ceis, ceveist, cavas, cawssam,
cawssawch, cawssant, cawssont ; pass, caffat, cavat,
cahat, cat.
Qp^^stvitl' '7^^/ Pluperf. :— (a) cawsswn, etc, (/;) cawssoedwn, etc. (§ 136*).
Subjunctive.
Pres, : — caffwyf, etc.
Past :— caffwn, etc., also cahwn, cawn, etc.
Note. — For an enumeration of forms see Cymmrod. IX. Ill sq.
§151.] IRREGULAR VERBS. 97
146. rodi, roi give.
The peculiarity of this verb is that it has forms with and without
d, e.g. ind. pres. sg. 2 rody and roy, imper. sg. 2 ro, subj. pres.
sg. 3 rotho, rodo and ro. In the ind. pret. by rodeis, rodeist,
rodes occur roesum, roesost, roes, and in the pass, by rodet,
also roespwyt. In the plup, by the regular forms occur sg. 2
roessut, sg. 3 roessei, royssei, roessoed, rasoed, pi. 3
rassoedynt.
147. tawr, dawr.
This verb is used impersonally, e.g. ny-m-tawr it does not
concern me RB. 284, 28, pathawr ( = pa-th-dawr) what does it
concern thee ì RB. 279, 19, nŷ-m-torei WB. 1 7 2 = ny-m-torei
RB. I. 238, it would not concern me, ni-m-dorbi BB. 3o^ In the
same sense is found the compound didawr ; verb, noun didarbot
Hg. I. 320.
148. raoes give.
Only as imperative : — sg. 2 moes, pi. 2 moeswch.
149. hwde take. Used only as imperative.
150. med says.
Inflected in the present and imperfect ; it is used in quotation,
e.g. a wdost di pwy yw ? heb hi. gwnn, heb ynteu. Edyrn uab Nud
3rw, med ef ^'■dost thou know tvho he is?" says she. "Yes," said
he. "■ He is Edyrn son of Nudd, he says" RB. 259; y gouynnei
beth yssyd yman. Broch, medynt wynteu he asked tvhat was
there. '^A badger" said they RB. 15.
151. heb says.
This word, of adverbial origin and uninfiected, is used like Ir.
ol to give the very words of the speaker, heb ef says he., heb
wynt they say, etc.
Before a proper name heb is followed by y, yr, e.g. heb y
Goewin, heb y Gwenhwyfar, heb yr Arthur. The same is
not infrequently found before a pronoun, e.g. heb y mi RB. 32, 7,
heb yr ynteu RB. 245, 181= heb ynteu WB. 386, p. 217, heb
yrefWB. 386 = heb ef RB. 245, heb yr wynt WB. 185 = eb
wynt WB. p. 93* ; cf. Mod. W. ebr. No satisfactory explanation
of this has yet been given.
98
THE SUBSTANTIVE VERB.
152.
The Substantive Verb bot to be.
Paradigm.
Indicative.
152. Present.
sing. plur.
wyf
ym
wjrt
ywch
iw, 5nv
ynt
mae
maent
oes
ys
neut
nyt is not
nat is not (dependent)
OS if it is
yssit there is
yssydynt
OSSit if there is
yssyd, syd, yssy, sy,
rel.
who^ which is, are
Impersonal ys, ydys
P
AST.
oedwn
oedem
oedut, oedyt
oedewch
oed, oedat, oedyat
oedynt
Impersonal oedet
Note 1. — There are also forms preceded by ytt, yd: yttwyf, jrttiw,
ydiw, yttoedwn, etc.
Iterative Present and Future.
1. bydaf
2. bydy
3- byd
bydwn
bydwch
bydant
,^ 3 bythawt, bydhawt, bydawt,
Note 2. — Specially future forms :
biawt, ^; pi. 3 bydawnt.
Note 3. — In poetry tiiere seems to be a consuetudinal sg. 3 bit, cf. FB,
245, 247, where the imperative sense does not suit.
§ 152.] THE SUBSTANTIVE VERB. 99
Iterative Imperfect and Conditional.
sing. plur.
1. bydwn bydem
2. bydut bydewch
3. bydei bydynt
impers. bydit
Note 4. — Poetical forms; sg. 3 buei, bwyat, pi. 3 buyint (i.e. bwyynt).
Preterite and Perfect.
1. buum, bum buam
2. buost buawch
3. bu buant, buont
impers. buwyt
Pluperfect.
1. buasswn
2. buassut
3. buassei buassynt, buessynt,
buyssynt
Imperative.
1. bydwn
2. byd bydwch
3. bit, boet, poet bint
Note 5.— bynt is clearly imperative BCh. 17, cf. bint LA. 81. RB. 105
has.bint where \VB. 457 has the future bythawd.
, Subjunctive.
Present.
1. bwyf, bof bom, bwym
2. bych boch
3. bo bwyn t, boent, bont K
Note 6. — There are, particularly in poetry, analogical subjunctive
forms from the indicative stem : sg. 1 bydwyf, sg. 2 bydych, .sg. 3 bytho,
pi. 3 bydont.
Past.
1. bewn beym
2. beut
3. bei beynt
Note 7. — Both in poetry and in prose the past indicative is eften used
for the subjunctive, e.g. kyny bydwn WB. 172 = kyn ny bevvn KB. 238.
The impersonal pan uythit \\ B. 104 = pan vydit RB. 76 is a subjunctive
form based on the indicative.
loo THE SUBSTANTIVE VERB. [§ 153.
Remarks on bot.
Present and Imperfect.
153. The precise syntactical functions of the various forms of
these tenses still require a detailed investigation, particularly their
uses in early poetry. From the material to hand the following
points of prose usage may be noted, (A) where the forms have
the function of a substantive verb predicating existence, (B) where
the forms are merely copular.
154. A. Substantive verb.
(a) In the 3 sg. pres. he is, etc., is expressed by mae, pi. maent,
unless the verb is preceded by the negative or by other preverbal
particles and conjunctions which are not followed by the particle
yd (§93 S s*^-)> ^-g- y""*^ y niae brenhin Iwerdon Aere is ihe king of
Ireland ; o ellwng Riannon or poen y mae yndaw from releasing
Riannonfrom the punishment iji which she is; nat gan y vod y mae
yn dyuot that it is not with his will that he is coming ; y mae y
enw yn barawt his name is ready ; y maent yn symudaw enweu
they are cha^iging names. Mae is also used in the sense of where
are ? e.g. mae Ynwl iarll . . . ae wreic ae uerch. maent ( = y
maent RB. 256) yn ỳ loft racco where are Ynwl and his wife and his
daughter ? They are in the cha7?iher yonder ^^^B. 400. In the sense
of there is, there a?'e yssit, yssydynt are found, e.g. yssit nas
keifych there is somethitig that you will not get RB. 1 2 1 sq. ; chwedleu
porth y genny t. ysydynt gennyf hast thou tidings of the gate ? I
have RB. 126. If the verb is preceded by a negative, etc., then
(a) if the subject is definite yttiu, ydyw, pi. yttynt, ydynt are
used, (/3) if the subject is indefinite oes is used, e.g. —
(a) nyt yttiu y clawr y lie kyntaf y kefeist the board is tiot where
thou didst get it first RB. 241 ; nat ydiw y uorwyn honno yn y byt
that that maiden is not in the world RB. 113 ; nyt yttynt namyn
pedwar they are only four CM. 46 ; neut ydynt yn gynyon boneu
vy esgyll the stumps of my wings are like wedges RB. 130 ; a 3^tiw
Kei yn llys Arthur, yttiw is Kei in Arthur's court ? He is ^\' B.
143-
§ 154] THE SUBSTANTIVE VERB. loi
(^) nyt oes yndi neb nyth adnapo there is no one in it ivho
will not recognize thee RB. 3 ; a oeS borthawr. oes is there a porter"?
There is RB. 103. With o if, the definite form is ot ydiw, e.g. ot
ydiw yg karchar if he is in prison RB. 179, the indefinite ossit, e.g.
osit rann y mi oth uab di if I have any part in thy son RB. 109 ;
OSid ay hammehuo if there is any one who doubts it BCh. 53. The
relative form is yssyd, e.g. y gwr hir yssyd yno the tall man who
is there ; pa ryw chwedleu yssyd gennyt. nyt oes namyn da what
kind of news hast thou ? Only good news.
Note 1.— In poetry yssit is found also with a definite subject, e.g.
yssit inii teir kadeir / have three seats FB. 154; yssit yni argluyd / have a
lord MA. 176''. It seems to be a disappearing form, cf. y mae yni beth a
wnelom we have somethmg to do Hg. 1. 10, y mae ym ..a wnehvyf 69.
Ossit also seems to be a disappearing form ; for ossit a uynho if there is
anyone who desires WB. 122, RB. 197 lias : or byd neb kyehofnet.
(b) In the first and second persons the subject is always definite,
and here after negatives etc., yttwyf, ydwyf are usual both in the
present and in the imperfect, e.g. nyt yttwyf ( = nyt ydwyf i
WB. 437) yn ansawd / am not in a condition WB. p. 219; nyt
yttoedwn i yn holi dim ytti / was not claiming anything fro?n thee
RB. 5. In the third persons of the imperfect there is in the
Mabinogion a very general distinction after negatives etc., between
(a) yttoed, ydoed when the subject is definite, (b) oed when the
subject is indefinite, e.g. (a) ÿdrÿch ÿn ỳ chỳlch a oruc a ÿttoed ef
ỳn defifroi she looked about her to see if he was stirring WB. 424 ;
pann yttoed ( = pan ydoed WB. 99) y dyd yn dyuot when the day
was coming RB. 72 ; tra yttoed ef yn hynny while he 7vas in that
RB. 133 ; ÿnỳ ÿttoýd ý chwỳs ar gwaet yn dwyn lleuuer ÿ llỳgeit
udunt until the sweat and the blood ivere taking the light of their eyes
from them WB. 398 ; (b) nyt oed dim yno there ivas tiothing there
RB. ; Gereint a ofynnnawd y \vr y ty a oed getymdeithon
idaw . . . oes, heb ynteu Gereint asked the master of the house if he
had friends. " / have," said he.
Note 2. — But there are a "ood many instances of (b for (a) : nat oes
( = nat ydiw RB. 113) hi yn y oyt that she is not in the icorld WB. 470;
kwt ynt plant y gwr vhcrf arc the children of the inanl WB. 453 ; pan oed
y dyd yn goleuiiau wlun tlw ihnj was becoming light RB. 72; yny oed yn y
eidaw ef Ardudwy till Ardudn-ji was in his possession RB. 77; yny oed y
102 THE SUBSTANTIVE VERB. [§ 154.
gwaet yn lliwaw y llenn till the blood was colonring the mantle WB. 391 =
ÈB. 249 ; yny oed ( =hyny yttoed WB. p. 218) eu llygeit yn colli eu lleuuer
till their eyes were losing their light WB. 435 = RB. 283.
Note 3. — In a number of cases the ytt-, yd- forms are found not
preceded by a negative, etc.: berth yd ytwyt (=ydwytRB. \\5) finely
thou art WB. 473 ; yth ewyllys yd ydym ve arc at thy will RB. 66 ; hyt
yd ydiw dayar as long as the earth is WB. 459 = RB. 105 ; ar hynny yd yttoed
yn detìroi thereupon he was stirring WB. p. 212; yma yd yttoe'dwn (=yd
oedwn WB. 441, RB. 287) yn kerdet there I was jonrnrying WB. p. 221 ;
ual yd yttoed yn kerdet WB. 170= RB. 236; ynilodeu dy dewred yd
yttwyt (=yt vyt WB. 413 = yd wyt RB. 266) thou art in the flower of thy
■might WB. p. 207; for: o hynny yd yttoed RB. 218, WB. 149 has ac
hyny yttoed, and for ae yd yttoed yn troi RB. 215 WB. 145 has y doeth
yd ydoed yn troi. 8o in the present impersonal forms occur : vj'g
karcharu yd ydys (yd ydys om. WB. 235) / am imprisoned RB. 187 ; yn y
gyveistydyaw yd ydys (=yd yttys WB. 167) it is being besieged RB. 233,
by yd ys yn kadw or enw hwnnw that name is pi'cserved RB. 60; yd ys yn
lluydaw yn an hoi there is a hosting after us RB. 63, 1.
Note 4. — In Hg. I. yttiw, etc., are not unfrequently copula forms, e.g.
gwell yttiw vy marw it is better theit I should die 145, pa un ytwyt who
art thou 95; cf. hyny yttoedynt (=yny oedynt WB. 446, RB. 291) kystal
ac y buont oreu eiroet till they were as good as they had ever been WB.
p. 223.
155. B. Copula.
(a) In the third person of the present there is a variety of
forms : —
(a) ys, used (like Ir. is) at the beginning of a clause before its
predicate^, e.g. is gwell it is better; is gohelyon hwnn he is a
remnant ; ys mi ae heirch it is I who ask her. It is often preceded
by the conjunction can, e.g. kanys gwell yw genyt ti since thou
preferrest ; kanyS arnam ni y berneist sitice it is on us that thou
hast passed judgment.
Note 1. — In poetry ys is used with an infixed personal pronoun, e.g.
yssim ediuar / repent BB. 51*, cf. O.Ir. issum êcen it is necessary for me.
ili) yw, used when the predicate precedes, e.g. negessawl JTW
wrthyt he has business with thee ; pwy yw hi who is she ? miui
yw LI wyt / am Llwyd ; y deu lygat yw y dwy lynn the two lakes
are his tzvo eyes ; nyt gwr yw hwnnw that is not a man ; kanys
mawr yw since it is great. It is also used after the conjunction
pan, e.g. y dyuedassant wynteu pan yw merchet ieirll oedynt
they said that they were daughters of earls (cf. § 226, 5).
(7) ynt is the plural form, e.g. bychein ynt wynteu they are
stnall ; nyt ynt iach they are not ivhole.
§ 156.] THE COPULA. 103
(8) nyt is a negative form, e.g. nyt oet ymi gwreicka i/ is not
time for vie to ived ; nyt egylyon ỳ rei racko those yonder are not
angels; nyt wyntwy bioed yr antur it is not to them that the
adventure belonged.
(«) nat is the dependent negative, e.g. menegwch . . . nat hawd
gennyf ynheu nae lad ef nae diuetha declare that it is not easy
for me to slay him or to destroy him.
(0 OS is the form with o if, e.g. OS da gennyt ti i/ it seems good
to thee ; OS wynteu ae med hi if it is they that have it in their
power.
{r\) ae is the interrogative = ẃ i/ .? e.g. ae gwell is it better!
ae kySCU yd wyt ti art thou asleep 1
(0) ponyt is the interrogative = ẃ it not? e.g. ponyt dros y neb
yssyd yna is it not for one zvho is there Ì
(t) neut is the copula form with the particle neu (§ 220), e.g.
neut araf he is gentle.
(k) The relative form is positively yssyd, negatively nyt, e.g.
kanys mi yssyd athro itt for it is I ivho aw thy teacher ; gwaew
nyt gwaeth a spear that is not 7Vorse.
(A) mae seems to be used where according to § 159 the
predicate follows, e.g. am hỳnnỳ ý may reit ỳ titheu uot therefore
it is necessary for thee to be WB. 396, o achaws hynny y mae
dygassawc yr adar yr tylluan because of that the birds are enemies
to the owl RB. 80 ; ÿn ỳ mae goreu y gwyr ivhere the men are
best WB. 119. Mae is used also in indirect speech, e.g. menegi ỳ
Arthur mae mi ath vyryawd to declare to Artlmr that it is I who
have throivn thee WB. ; ereyll a deueyt e may hyn eu y naud
others say that this is his protection BCh. 9.
(/x) Otherwise the forms wyf, etc., are used for the copula, e.g.
pwy wyt tvho art thou, yd ym drist ni we are sad, nyt oed ef
nes idi he was no nearer to her.
bydaf and bydwn.
156. bydaf is used : —
(a) As an iterative or consuetudinal present, e.g. mi a uydaf
borthawr y Arthur bop duw kalan lonawr / am Arthur's gate-
I04 THE COPULA. [§ 156.
keeper every New Year's Day RB. 103, 7 ; lie ny bo dysc ny byd
dawn ivhere there is no leartmig there is no gift FB. 244.
(b) As an historical present, e.g. ual y bydant yn eisted wynt
a welynt gwreic as they were sitting they saw a woman RB. 8 ;
a chyuaros Gereint a oruc yny uyd yn agos idi and she waited for
Gereint till he ruas near her RB. 271, i.
(c) As a future, the most common use, e.g. y gyt a mi y bydy
yn dyscu marchogaeth thou shall be zvith me learning horsemanship ;
mi a vydaf athro it / shall be thy teacher.
157. bydwn is used : —
(a) As an iterative or consuetudinal past, e.g. a phei vwyhaf uei
y vrys ef pellaf vydei hitheu y wrthaw ef the greater his haste the
fuHher she was from him RB. 9, 5.
(b) Describing a single action in past tense : ual y bydynt yn
eisted wynt a welynt y wreic as they were sitting they sarv the woman
RB. 9, 29.
(c) As a secondary future or conditional, e.g. wynt a welsant or
kaffei vedic da y bydei vyw they saw that if he got a good leech he
would live 'R.B. 212, 12.
Past Subjunctive.
158. The following forms are to be noted : pei yt uewn i ( = bei
etuOni WB. 71) yn dechreu vy ieuenctit if I had beeti in the
beginning of my youth RB. 51, 24 ; beyt Uei ar y ffuryf iawn if she
had been in her proper form RB. 175, 18; ar mul aekanlynawd megys
pei at uei milgi and the mule followed him as if it had been a hound
lig. I., 336 ; hi a vynnei pet vei hi a Lawnslot yn y fforest she
would that she and Launcelot were in the forest Hg. I., 368 ; a
phettut un wreic di or byt, ny mynnwn i ddim ohonat ti atid if
thou wert the only 2Voma?i in the worlds I would desire nothing of
thee Hg. II., 315. Like the modern pettwn these forms seem to
express unreality.
159-] THE COPULA. 105
Position of the Copula.
159. In Middle Welsh prose in positive aiifirmative sentences
(with the exception of ys which always precedes the predicate) the
normal position of the predicate is before the copula, e.g. Lunet
wyf i / a7n Lujief, cennadeu ym ni we are messengers, llawen
vu he was glad, reit vyd it will be fiecessarv, trwy gynghor
Branwen UU hynny oil all that was through the advice of Branwen.
But the predicate follows the copula in the imperative, in negative
and interrogative sentences, in subordinate clauses, and very
generally when an adverb or an adverbial phrase precedes, e.g. a
VO penn bit bont let him who is head be bridge, nyt da dy gyghor
thy advice is not good, a wyt UOrwyn art thou a maiden ? o byd
reit if it is necessary, tra VU da as long as it 7i>as good, ual y
bydynt gadarnach so that they would be stronger, paham ydwyf
trist i why am I sad ? yna y bu marw thei-e he died, undyd ym
penn y vlwydyn y bu barawt on the same day at the end of the
year it was ready. But after adverbs and adverbial phrases there
are instances where the predicate precedes, e .g. yna ryued uu
gan Arthur hynny then Arthur wondered at that Hg. I., 339 ;
2S!\\\yx\X\.y rç\.\.vy a. therefore it ivill be necessary Hg. I., 311 (by
am hynny y byd reit 307) ; ar eil vlwydyn mab mawr oed
and the seco?id year he was a big boy RB. 69. 4.
Note 1. — This order seems to have developed from sentences in which
a copula form ys, etc., preceded, sucli as, e.g. canys gwr uuassei lit. since
it is a nmn that he had been, os byw vyd lit. if it is alive that lie shall he.
Thus the development would be parallel to that of sentences like Peredur
a oruc Pereclnr did (§ 85).
Note 2. — In the early poetry the copula freely precedes the predicate,
as in Irish. And in the more archaic prose there are instances of the same
order, e.g. oed dyhed ( =ys oed gryssyn RB. 116) kelu y ryw was hwnn it
vere a grievous thing to hide such a la el eis that WB. 475 ; oed melynach,
oed gvvynnach WB. 476 = melynach oed, gwynnach oed RB. 117;
oed reit WB. 487 = asoed reit RB. 126,27; oed glyssyn WB. 1.51 =ys oed
gryssyn RB. 220; oed dyhed mawr, oed iawn RB. 173; oed well RB.
176. As to as oed, ys oed the as, ys is in origin the infixing particle
ne meaningless, cf. i
loped from case
drugared may he find mercy! M.K. 224*", where formally s may be an
(§ 94) with an infixed pronoun which has become meaningless, cf. as bwyf
-•■--■ '•■ ;affo
may I be! MA. 142^^; this usage has developed from cases like ys ca:
drugared may he find mi
anticipation of the object.
io6 COMPOUNDS OF EOT. [§ i6o.
Compounds of bot
i6o. ar-g"an-vot perceive, can-vot perceive, cyv-ar-vot
encounter, dar-VOt to be ended, gor-VOt overcome, han-VOt fo be
sprung.
Indicative.
Present.
sing. plur.
1. canhwyf; handwyf, handym, hanym, henym
hanwyf, henwyf
2. handwyt, hanwyt,
henwyt
3. cenyw; deryw, derw; derynt; henynt
henyw • ^*^*^
Note 1. — sg. 3 handit RB. 71, 178, and frequently in poetry ; cf.
Cymmrod. IX. 116, CZ. III. 389. hanvit Hg. I. 200.
Imperfect.
.sing. plur.
2. handoedut
3. canoed; daroed; hannoedynt
handoed, hanoed
Future.
1. gorvydaf gorvydwn
2. gorvydy; henbydy cyvarvydwch
3. cyvervyd; dervyd;
hanbyd, henbyd
pass, gorvydit
Iterative Imperfect and Conditional.
3. cyvarvydei ; gorvydei ; gorvydynt
hanbydei
pass, gorvydit
Note 2.— sg. 3 handei RB. 85.
§i6i.] COMPOUNDS OF BOT. 107
Preterite and Perfect.
1. arganvum ; cyvarvum ; darvuam ; gorvuam
gorvum
2. cyvarvuost ; gorvuost gorvuawch, gorvuoch
3. arganvu ; darvu ; gorvu, arganvuant ; gorvuant
pass, arganvu wyt ; cyvarvu-
wyt ; gorvuwyt
Pluperfect.
3. C3rvarvuassei ; darvuassei ;
gorvuassei
pass, gorvuessyt
Imperative.
3. hanvit
Note 3.— sg. 3 derffit RB. 155.
Subjunctive.
Present.
1 . cyvarffom ; gorffom
2. henpych
3. arganffo; cyvarffo; C3rvarvoent
darffo; gorpo, '^ ^^ì^^ '^^t'"'
gorffo ; hanffo
pass, gorffer
Past.
3. cyvarffei ; darffei ; C5rverffynt
hanffei ^o'^^"
^ Pieu.
161. The primary use of pieu is in interrogation, direct or
indirect, in the sense of whose is ? e.g. pieu y gaer, heb vvynt. nyt
oes yn y byt ny wypo pieu y gaer honn "whose is the city?"
said they. " There is no one in the world ivho does not knoiv to
whom this city belongs" RB. 126; Peredur a ovynnawd pioedynt
gwyr wy Peredur asked whose men they were Hg. I. 314. But it is
io8 COMPOUNDS OF EOT. [§ i6i.
frequently used with lenation bieu, etc., but not preceded by
relative a, in a non-interrogative sense to whom belongs, e.g. Effrawc
iarll bioed iarllaeth y gogled to Effratvc the earl belonged the earldom
of the north RB. 193, i ; Duw bioedynt they belonged to God
Hg I. 426. The inflexion follows that of bot, e.g.
Indicative.
Pres. :— Sg. 2. piwyt ; 3. pieu ; pi. 3. piewynt.
Imperf.:— Sg. 3. pieuoed, pioed, piewed, pieuat; pi 3.
pioedynt.
Fut.: — Sg. 3. pieivyd: pi. i. pieivydwn.
Condit.: — Sg. 3. pieivydei.
Pret. : — Sg. 3. pieivu, pieuu.
Subjunctive.
Pres.: — Sg. 3. pieuvo.
Past :— Sg. 3. pieiffei, pieuvei.
Note.— cf. Bezz Beitr. XVII. 292 sq. Inmiae pieifydwn toe shall
possess tliem CM. pieu has developed into a transitive verb to possess, as
it did in Cornish, cf. Cymnirod. IX. 100.
THE PREPOSITION.
162. ac, a 7mth ; with the article ar ; with possessive pronouns
am, ath, ae etc., e.g. minneu a chwaryaf a thitheu I shall play
with thee ; wrth ryuelu a Gwrtheyrn to fight with Vortigerti ; yny
oedynt g^rnefin ac ef till they ivere familiar with him ; taraw a
oruc Owein a chledyf he struck Owein with a sword; llanw
crochan a dwfyr to fill a vessel with ivater ; taw ath ucheneidaw
have done with thy sighing ; peidaw a bwyta a oruc he stopped
eating ; in amvin ev terwin a guir Dulin defending their land from
the men of Dublin. It is often used after verbs compounded with
ym, e.g. ymadaw a oruc Arthur ar Uyn Arthur left the lake ;
ymgolli ae gedymdeithon to lose his comrades; a doy y
ymwelet ac Arthur ivilt thou co^ne to see Arthur 1
163. ach. In the phrase ach y law beside him.
§ i65.] THE PREPOSITION. 109
164. am (Ir. imm) about, on account of, e.g. corn canu am y
vynwgl a horn about his neck ; gwisc ymdanat dress thyself;
am y uagwyr ar karcharawr on the other side of the wall from
the prisoner ; iawn y medreis i am benn y carw rightly did I
determine about the head of the stag; hyt na dywedit am vn VOrwyn
vwy noc amdanei so that there was not more talk about any
maiden than about her ; am banner bwytta amofyn a oruc y gwr
about the middle of the meal the man asked ; haelaf oed am rodyon
he was most liberal with respect to gifts ; y oual am y wreic his
anxiety about his wife ; or sarhaet a wnathoed am adaw y Uys
for the outrage which he had committed in leaving the court ; do_thyw
am Oweyn Owein has perished ^IK. 252^; a deryv am Keduyv
has K. perished Ì BB. i^ ; trist oed am angeu y uab he was
grieved becazise of the death of his son. In the phrase am benn, e.g.
yn y del y iarll . . . am penn y He hwnn until the earl comes to
attack this place ; pan yttoedynt pawb yn mynu mynet am penn y
Saeson 7vhen they were all eager to attack the Saxons.
ymdan, e.g. ymdan y varch about his horse.
y am (O. W. diam)/r<?;« off, e.g. y dynnu y wise hela y amdanaw
to pull off his hunting dress ; dogyn o arueu y am hynny plenty of
arms besides WB. p. 225 ; o lu uii nyn e am e mam ay tat ae y
brodir a chuarit by the oath of seven people including her mother and
her father and her brothers and her sisters BCh. 36.
165. ar on, etc., ar uarch on a horse; Lawnslot a eistedawd y
vwyta ar y bwrd Launcelot sat down at the table to eat ; edrych
a wnaeth Manawydan ar y dref Manawyddan looked upon his tozvn ;
y dodet ar yr avon Hafren the river was called the Severn ; ae
geuyn ar yr heul and his back towards the sun ; cymryt cleuyt
arnaw a oruc he prete?tded to be ill ; rac meint karyat y brenhin amei
because of the greatness of the king's love for her ; rac caffael y gaer
arnaw lest the city should be taken on him ; y wassanaethu
arnaw to ivait upon him ; taerwn arnei ehun diuetha y mab let
us insist that she herself killed her son ; nyt gwerth arnaw ef dim
it is not worth anything ; hitheu ... a gy tsynnywys ar anvon y
mab y Pwyll she agreed to se?id the boy to Pwyll ; dyuot a oruc ef ar
.^.<\\ (o^-^tt)
no THE PREPOSITION. [§165.
( = att RB. 287) Enyd he came to Enid WB. p. 221; a roti ỳ
uanec ar ( = att RB. 116) ỳ kymhar a?id he gave the glove to his
wife WB. 473,
In phrases, e.g. ar y drydyd tvith two others ; ar y ganuet
with a hundred men ; sef y key yn nef ar y ganuet thou shalt receive
in heaven a hundredfold; ar vrys in haste; am eu carcharu ar
gam because they were wrongfully imprisoned ; ar gel secretly ;
ar gyhoed publicly ; y marchawc y gwnaethpwyt ar y odeu the
knight for whom it has been made ; y marchogyon goreu a oed ar y
helw the best horsemeti that were in his possession ; ar hynny after
that; ar hyt y glynn along the valley ; ar hyt y dyd throughout the
day ; ar eu hol after them ; ar uedwl mynet with the intetition of
going ; ar uessur Had y benn with the purpose of aitting off his
head ; ar tal y pebyll before the tent ; ar tal y lin on his knee ; ar
draws yr avon across the river ; y tharaw ar draWS y hwyneb he
struck her across her face.
Note 1. — For the phrase ar y ganvet see Rev. Celt. 28, p. 206.
y ar (O.W. diar), odyar from, e.g. y dygwydawd yn varw y ar
y uarch he fell dead from his horse ; byrywch awch blinder
y arnawch cast your weariness from you.
Note 2. — But y ar is used also in the sense of on, e.g. y gwelynt wreic
y ar uarch they saw a woman on a horse RB. 248.
Note 3. — In O.W. guar ( = Ir. for), e.g. guar ir dreb gl. cdito, guar ir
henn rit above the old ford Lib. Land. 73. In Lib. Land, is also found ar,
cf. Ir. ar. In Mid. W. the two prepositions are confused.
l66. att to, e.g. dyuot a oruc att y UOrwyn he came to the
maiden ; y chwedyl a doeth att Uatholwch the tidings caine to
Mathohvch ; dyret y gyt a mi hyt att Arthur come with me to
Arthur.
l67- can, gan (corresponding in sense to Ir. la) with, by,
e.g. mynet a oruc Mabon ganthaw Mabon went with him ; ef a
edewis genthi dwy iarllaeth he left with her two earldoms ; a chan
gennyat y ewy thyr cychwyn ymeith atid with his uticlés leave he set
out ; nawd a geffy . . gan uynet dracheuyn y fford y deuthost
thou shalt have mercy on condition that thou returnest by the way by
§ 172.] THE PREPOSITION. in
7vhich thou hast come ; hyny yf toed eu llygeit yn colli eu lleuuer
gan y chwys ar gwaet till their eyes were losing their light with
the sweat and the blood; atteb nys kauas ef getlthi hi he got fto
answer from her ; ny phrynit dim ganthunt nothing 7vas bought
from them ; ny chollet oen eiryoet ganthaw not a lamb had ever
been lost by him ; gan Ian y weilgi by the shore of the sea ; os da
gan y uorwyn da yw gennyf ynneu if it pleases the maiden, it
pleases me ; drwc vyd gantunt it will he displeasing to them.
y gan from, e.g. cymer gedernit y ganthaw tahe security from
him; annerch y genhyf i eí greet him from me.
168. cer, ger near by, e.g. ker tir Tyssilyaw by the land of
Tyssilyaw MA. 237''; ger glan yr avon by the bank of the river;
ae kymerth ger y avwyneu he took him by his reins CM. 56 ; yn
ymauael ar ebawl geir y vwng seizing the foal by its mane. In
some phrases : — ger bronn, e.g. ae vwrw ger bronn Owein and
threw it before Owein ; ar abat ... a doeth ac ef hyt geyr bronn
yr allawr and the abbot took him before the altar; ger llaw,
e.g. ae dodi ger llaw y gerwyn and placed it beside the cauldron.
169. cyvrwng bettveen, e.g. kyfrwg deu yskyuarn Twrch
Trwỳth between the ears of Tivrch Jnvyth ; cyfrwng mor a glan
bet7üeen sea and shore.
170. cyn before, e.g. kynn y nos before night; cyn myned mab
Cynan y dan dywawd before Cynan's son went under the sod
MA. I4o^
171. cyt uniofi serves as a preposition in the phrases cyt aC,
y gyt ac together with, e.g. mynet a orugant gyt ar mackwy
they went along with the youth ; yn gorymdeith y gyt ar
amherawdyr walking together with the Emperor.
172. eithyr ( = Ir. echtar) outside of except, beyond, e.g. neb rỳw
dim ny welynt eithyr guydlwdyn they saw nothing except wild
beasts ; a phan welas Chyarlys hynny ryuedu a oruc eithyr mod
and when Charlemagne saw that he was astonished beyond measure.
dieithyr, e.g. ef a edewis y holl longeu . . . dyeithyr un Hong
he left all his ships except one ship.
odieithyr, e.g. gwede mynet Arthur odieithýr ỳ UýS after Arthur
112 THE PREPOSITION. [§172.
wetit out of the palace ; ef . . . ae cassaawd odieithyr messur he
hated him beyond measure.
173. erbyn (prep, er + dat. of penn head = Ir. ar chiunn cf. § 25)
against, before, by, e.g. mi ae paraf . . . yn gyniachet erbyn penn y
mis ac y gallo marchogaeth / zvill make him so well by the end of
the 7notith that he will be able to ride ; ar abat yna erbyn y law ae
kymmerth and the abbot then took him by his hand.
174. gwedy, wedy (O.W. guetig) after, e.g. gwedy y gawat
goleuhau a oruc yr awyr after the shower the sky cleared; uot y crydyon
wedy duunaw ar y lad that the cobblers had conspired to slay him ;
hyd guedy gosper till after evening.
175' heb ( = Ir. sech) past, without, besides, e.g. nyt kynt yd
yskynn ef ar y uarch noc yd a hitheu hebdaw ef no sooner did he
mount his horse than she passed hÌ7n ; heb dant yn y phenn
without a tooth in her head ; abreid vu eu hattal heb torri eu
hamot they could hardly be kept from breaking their covenant ; y
kahat o ynys Prydein ehun trugein mil o varchogyon aruawc
heb deg mil a adawssei urenhin Llydaw there was got from the
island of Britain itself sixty thousa?td armed horsemen besides ten
thousand that the King of Brittany had promised. In the phrase heb
law, e.g. pan yttoed honno yn kerdet heb law Breint ivhen she
was going past Breint RB. II., 246.
176. herwyd accordi?ig to, by, e.g. herwyd anyan according to
nature ; herwyd vyg gallu i according to my power ; a chymryt
y mab herwyd y draet a/ul he seized the boy by his feet.
177« hyt (a prepositional use of hyt lettgth) as far as, up to,
e.g. o vor Ut hyd vor Iwerton from the English Channel to the
Irish Sea MA. 202^* ; hyt dyd brawt until Doomsday ; educher
( = hyt UCher) utitil evening.
Note. — In O.W. there are also prepositional phrases behet, e.g. behet
hirmain as far as the long stone Lil). Land., bet rit ir main as far as the
ford of the stone ib., and cihit, e.g. cihit i nant to the valley, cihitan, e.g.
cihitan clouuric Lib. Land., and cihitun, e.g. cihitunceng ir esceir Ox. gl.
178. is ( = Ir. is) below, e.g. is nef belozv heaven. In the phrase
islaw belotv, e.g. kawc a oed islaw y drws a bowl that was beloiv
§183.] THE PREPOSITION. 113
the door; y dodit islaw y teulu he was placed beneath the household;
odis, e.g. neur disgynnassei Arthur . . . odis Kaer Vadon Arthur
had descended beneath Caer Vaddon RB. 151, 22; adhis Guaissav
Lib. Land. 241.
179. ithr (only O.VV. = Ir. etir) befzueen, e.g. ithr ir dwy ail
between the ttvo eyelashes Mart. Cap.
180. mynn (a nominal preposition = Ir. mind a holy relic, an
oath) by (in oaths), e.g. myn dy law di . . . mi a af y gyt a thi
by thy hand I will go with thee ; myn vyg cret nyth gredaf by my
faith I do not believe thee.
181. mywn (nominal preposition) in, e.g. wynteu a dywedassant
hot adanc mywn gogof they said that there was a monster in a cave ;
ryuedu ... a orugant hot mywn un dyn . . . hanner hynny o
nerth they marvelled that half as much strength should be in
one man; neuad a welsant y mywn ( = vewn WB. p. 93a)
y gaer they saiv a palace ivithin the city RB. 87, 17.
182. nes (cf. nes nearer) until, unless, e.g. ny chefifir Mabon
vyth . . . nes caffel Eidoel Mabon will ?iever be got till Eidoel
is got ; nes dyuot Guilenhin urenhin Ffreinc ny helir Twrch
Trwyth vyth \\ẁ)àdc^ unless Gwilenhin King of France comes, Twrch
Trwyth will never be hunted without hÌŶH RB. 124, 28.
183. O, a ö/j from, by ; with the article or ; with possessive
pronouns om, Oth, oe etc. ; before pronouns beginning with a vowel
there is also a form OC : OC awch of your, OC eu of their, oc a of
what, e.g., mil o blinneu aryant a thousand pounds of silver ; y
rann vwyhaf or vlwydyn the greatest part of the year; mawr a beth
yw gwelet dwyawl dial ar y bobyl a great thing it is to see divine
vengeance on the people ; pebyll o ball a te?it of satin ; yn Uawn
or dwfyr full of the water ; kany cheffynt o ennyt wiskaw eu
haxvLQVL for they got no tif?ie to put on their ar?ns ; pei karei Duw
wynt O dim if God loved them at all ; aduet o Oet ripe in years ;
wytt ditawl o bob chwant thou art free from every desire ; o
mynwn nineu arueru O rydit if we wish to enjoy freedom ; na
naccaa ui ohonunt do ?iot refuse them to iue ; ef a gychynnwys o
Arberth he set forth from Arberth ; yn dyuot or COet allan
114 THE PREPOSITION. [§183.
coming out of the wood ; am lad ohonat titheu y gwr priawt because
her husband has been slain by thee ; na ellir kynnal dy gyuoeth di
namyn O vilwryaeth ac arueu that thy dominion can be mai?ttained
only by valour and arms. In phrases, e.g. o achaws because of;
oe vod with his 7vill ; oe hanvod against his will ; or diwed at
last; o hynny allan/ww that time forth; o barth y vam on his
mother's side ; OC eu plithfo?n among them.
184. parth part, in parth ac, parth ac att towards, e.g.
bryssyaw a orugant parth ar mwc they hastened towards the smoke,
yn dyuot ar hyt y dyffryn parth ac attaf coming along the valley
towards me.
185. py ( = Ir. co) to ; with possessive pronoun pwy, py, e.g.
or mor pwy gilyd from one sea to the other; ar ffo o le py
gilyd in flight from place to place ; ac yna y kymerth Seint Alban
Amphibalus yd oedit awr py awr yn y dwyn oe verthyru ac y
kudywys yn y dy ẁ.ur\ = quorum Albanus confessorem suum Amphi-
balum a persecutoribus insectatum et iam iamque comprehendendum
primum in dofno sua occuluit RB. II. 107.
186. rac before, against, on account of, e.g. mal heu rac moch
meryerid like scattering pearls before swine ; kymer di y pedwar
meirch a gyrr rac dy vronn take the four horses and drive them
before thee ; kerdet a orugant racdunt hyt att vwyalch Gilgwri they
went Oil till they came to the blackbird of Kilgiuri ; am notwy rac
auar may he protect me agaitist grief; nys kelaf ragot / will not
hide it frotn thee ; ffo ditheu ymeith raC dyUOt ohonaw fee forth
lest he should come ; yn keissaw diffryt y deu wr rac eu bodi in
seeking to save the two men from drowning ; Uidiaw a oruc Arthur
rac hwyret y gwelei y vudugolyaeth yn dyuot idaw Arthur was
angry because he saw the victory coming to him so slowly ; y kenir
efferenneu rac y eneit masses are sung for his soul; yn aballu rac
newyn dying of hutiger.
y rac from, e.g. ninheu a dygvvn y racdunt yr eidunt we -will
take their property from the?ii RB. II. 207.
187. rwng", y rwng betzveen, e.g. rwg nef a dayar between
heaven a?id earth ; y rwng deuglust Twrch Trwyth betiveen the
§ I90.] THE PREPOSITION. 115
ears of Twrch Tnvyth ; pany bei ammot yrof am gwlat
amdanunt if there were not a covenant between me and my land about
them ; rwng dieter a Hit taraw ym plith y llygot a wnaeth between
rage and anger he struck among the mice ; dywedut y ryngthunt
ehunein y maent they are saying among themselves ; rwg deu
ona.á\ixú. between t7V0 of them 'R.^. II. 141; y kerdwys y ryngtaw
a Ruuein he set out to Rome RB. 85, cf. ib. 1 2, 24.
odyrwng from between, e.g. a ducpwyt yn teirnossic odyrwng
y vam ar paret who when three nights old was taken from betiveen
his mother and the wall RB. i 29, 10.
188. tan, dan, ydan, adan (cf. O.W. guotan) under, e.g.
ifynnawn a welwn dan y prenn / saiu a fountain under the tree ;
y clywei dygyuor . . . y dan( = dan WB. 92 = adan RB. 66) baret
yr ystauell he heard a commotion under a wall of the chamber RB.
67, 15; gobennyd dan penn y elin a cushion under his elbozv;
dan wynt a glaw tmder wind and rain ; y ellwng y gwn dan y
COet to let loose his dogs in the wood RB. i, 10; awn adanunt
( = ydanunt RB. 48) a lladwn let us attack and slay them WB.
67 ; yny uyd y llygot yn gwan adan y gTOft until the mice were
falliiig upon the field RB. 53, 27, cf. RB. 28, 29; dyuot a wnaeth
Corineus at Locrinus dan dreiglaw bwyell Corineus catne to
Locrinus brandishing an axe.
189. trag, tra beyond, across, e.g. ton tra thon toid tu tir wave
beyond ivave covers the side of the land BB. 45* ; ac eigyl racdaw
draw dra thonneu and angels before him yonder across the ivaves
MA. 196''; maith dy dreisiau drag Euas great are thy deeds oj
violence across Evas MA. 145''; oes trag oes age beyond age FB.
230; tra messur beyond measure FB. 155 ; rybud drae gilyd =
quotidianos rumor es RB. II. 131.
Note. — Often in the phrase drachefyn hack, by which there are also
forms with possessive adjectives, e.g. tra-m-kefyn WB. 232 = drachefen
RB. 169, 16, tra-th-gefyn WB. 124 = drachefyn RB. 198, 25, dra-e-gefyn
CM. 73, dra-e-chefyn RB. 177, 12, dra-e-kefyn CM. 45, also forms like
drach eu kevyn Hy. I. 301.
190. trus, tros, dros across, e.g. trus ir minid across the
ii6 THE PREPOSITION. [§190.
mountain Lib. Land ; ual yd oed . . . yn kerdet dros vynyd as
he was Journeying across a mouiifain ; yny ehedawd y glot dros
wyneb y deyrnas until his fame fletv over his domitiion ; y ymlad
avos y ^ìdit to fght for his country; y rodes Hengj'st atteb idaw
dros y gedymdeithyon Hengist a>iswered him on behalf of his
cotnpa?iions ; pan allassant \vy gyntaf talu drwc dros da as soon as
they were able to return evil for good.
191. trwy, drwy (Ir. tre) through, e.g. trwy y koet through
the wood; trwy gynghor Branwen through the advice of
Bra?iwen ; ar tes oed vawr, ar arueu trwy y chwys ar gwaet yn
glynu wrth y gnawt and the heat ivas great, and the armour by reason
of the sweat and blood was sticking to his flesh ; ar dyd hwnnw ar
nos honno a treulassant trwy gerdeu a didanwch and that day
and that night they spent in songs and entertaifiment WB. p. 204 ;
Arthur drwy amlaf rodyon ae henrydedei Arthur honoured hi?n
with many gifts.
192. tu side in tu ac, tu ac att toivards, e.g. pan daw tu ar
drws ivhen he goei towards the door; yn dyuot . . . tU ac attat
comi?ig fotvards thee.
193. uch (Ir. fias) above, e.g. uch nef above heaven ; yn eisted
uch penn y weilgi sitting above the sea ; uch law y bont . . . y gwelynt
kastelltref above the bridge they saw a fortified town.
diuch : diuch i Ian Lib. Land. 73.
oduch, e.g. oduch y dwvyr above the water WB. p. 90*" ;
eithyd oduch gwynt he went above the wind FB. 179 ; pei delhei
ỳ bỳt oduchti if the world should come above it WB. 481.
194. wrth (O.W. g-urth, Ir. fri) against, towards, etc., e.g. ny
ellir dim wrth a uynho Duw nothing can ke done contrary to
what God wills; pan yuei o wual ỳuei urth peduar ivhen he
drafik from the horn, he would drink against four BB. 48''; wrth
y drws llyma vab bychan lo ! at the door îvas a little boy ; yn eu
pobi wrth y tan being cooked at the fire ; yn dyuot wrth y
diaspat co?ning at the cry ; pob kyfryw aniueileit a ducpwyt yno
wrth eu haberthu every hind of animals was led there to be
sacrificed; reit oed ym wrth gynghor / had fteed of coufisel; y
§196.] THE PREPOSITION. 117
dynu a orugant wrth raffeu y mywn they pulled him in with ropes ;
wrth ych kynghor y bydaf / iv ill follow your advice ; Hew wrth
aer a llwfr wrth eirchyeid a lion for battle and a weaklitig toivards
suppliants ; cyt bei lityawc ef wrthi hi though he ivas angry with her ;
wrthyt ti y mae vy neges my business is with thee ; yn glynu
wrth y griawt stickitig to his flesh ; y dywawt y dat wrthaw his
father said to him ; sef a wnaeth gwyr Rufein drychafel Geta yn
vrenhin . . . wrth hanuot y vam o Rufein the men of Rome
raised Geta to be king because his mother was sprung from Rome ;
wrth hynny therefore; y wrth from, e.g. yr pan athoed y
wrthunt hwy since he had gone from them ; ny ry giglef i
eirnioet dim y wrth y uorwyn / have never heard anything of the
maiden.
195. y (O.W. di, Ir. do) to. With the article yr ; with possessive
adjectives ym, yth, yw, etc. (§ 58/7), e.g. dyuot yw ( = y RB. 284)
lety catiie to his lodging WB. p. 219; gwyr Troea ae hymUtyassant
y eu llogeu the men of Troy pursued them to their ships ; y. deuynt
drannoeth OC eu hamdiffyn they would come on the following day
to defend them ; deu uab oed im / had tivo sons ; keuynderw dy
( = y RB. 100, 13) Arthur oed he was a cousin of Arthur WB. 452 ;
or tu draw yr bont on the further side of the bridge; heb wybot yr
kawr without the knowledge of the giant ; mi ae talaf ywch / ivill
pay it to you ; ni ae dywedwn itti we will tell it to thee ; gouyn a
oruc Gwrhyr idi Gwrhyr asked her ; na hawl ef ynni do not dematid
him of us ; pan daruu udunt darllein whe7i they had fi7iished
reading.
Note. — In Irish do = to (cf . Bret, da), di =from. Already in Old Welsh
di has the sense of Ir. do, e.g. map di Iob = Ir. mace do lob a son of Jupiter,
anu di Iuno = Ir. ainm do luno a name of Juno, di erchim to ask. The
sense oifrom is kept before other prepositions, e.g. di am later y am from off,
ywrthfi'otn, and in some phrases, e.g. blwydyn y hediw a year from to-day,
y dreis by violence, y werth WB. p. 214 = ar werth RB. 277, 21 for a jn-ice.
196. yn (Ir. i n-) i?ito, in. With possessive pronouns ym, yth,
e.g. kyllell a edỳw y mwyt a llỳnn y mual {the) knife has gone
into {the) food and {the) drink into the horn ; dyuot a orugant hjrt
yn He yd oed karw Redynure they came to tvhere the stag of
ii8 THE PREPOSITION. [§ 196.
Redynvre ivas ; nỳ chlỳweist yth wlat dỳ hun eiryoet kerd kystal
ac a ganant hwỳ tho7i hast never heard in thy own country such song
as they will sing ; ny byd vy eneit ym korff my life will ?iot be in
my body ; pa ryw weith yd wyti yndaw in what manner of ivork
art thou engaged! ym penn y seith mlyned at the end of the seven
years; gormod vyd agheu gwas kystal ac Edern yn sarhaet
morwyn the death of so excellent a youth as Edern tvill be too much for
an insult to a fnaiden. In many phrases : — dwy (ystondard) yssyd
yn y vlaen a dwy yn y ol two standards are before it and two after
it ; yn ol y twryf y daw kawat after the noise will come a shower ;
ym bron close by ; yg" kylch y tan round about the fire ; edrych a
orugant yn eu kylch they looked around them ; yg gwyd Arthur
in the presetice of Arthur ; nat elych ym herbyn that thou shall not
go against me ; yn herwyd gweledigaeth according to appearance ;
y mywn cadeir in a chair ; ef a chwbwl or a gollassei hyt yn oet
y tlws lleihaf a gafas he got all that he had lost even to the smallest
treasure; ef a welei bebyll ym plith y pebylleu ereill he saw a
tent among the other tents ; y vrenhines a eistedawd yn ymyl
Galaath the queen sat beside Galahad.
197. yr, er for, on account of since, e.g. oes obeith gennyt ti ar
gaffel dy ellwng ae yr aur ae yr aryant hast thou any hope of
obtaining thy liberation either for gold orfof silver 1 py glot a geffy ti
yr Had gwr marw what fame wili thou get for slaying a dead man ?
nyt yr drwc itti y deuthum / have not come to thee for evil ; pei
tebygwn y wneuthur ohonat ti yrof i beth if I thought that thou
ivouldst do something for me ; yr y byt na wnewch hynny for the
world do not do that ; yr Duw a wdost ti dim y wrth Uabon for
God^s sake, dost thou knoiv anything of Mabon 1 yr mwyn y gwr
mwyhaf a gery arho \'\for the sake of the man zuhofn thou most lovest,
wait for me ; pa hustyng bynnac yr y vychanet a uo y rwng
dynyon zvhatever whisper, however low, there is between men ; yr a
uyrit yndi ny bydei lawnach no chynt however much was thrown
into it, it was not fuller than before ; oed llesach yr march pei
ass archut yr meittyn // would have been better for the horse if thou
hadst asked it a ivhile ago ; y gwr y buost yr ys talym o amser yn
§199.] THE CONJUNCTION. 119
y geissaw the majt tvhom thou hast been seeking for a long time (lit.
since it is a while of time).
Note. — This preposition is frequent with oet time, together with a
possessive adjective, e.g. ny ry giglef i eirmoet / A« i'c never henrd\ na welsei
eiryoet that he had never seen. The form eiryoet becomes petrified into a
phrase u.sed of all persons, e.g. ny chiglef i eiryoet / have never heard; ny
chlyweist eiryoet thou hast never seen .
THE CONJUNCTION.
198. a and; ac before vowels and the negative particles ny, na,
and sometimes before other consonants ; with the article, ar ; with
possessive adjectives: am, ath, ae etc., e.g. vyg kewilyd am Hit
my disgrace and my atiger ; a phryderu a oruc yn uawr aftd she was
very anxious, a — a both and, e.g. y gwassanaeth goreu a allwyf i
mi ae gwnaf ac idaw ac y uarch the best service that I can I will
render both to him and to his horse ; a hediw a pheunyd both to-day
and every day. After the comparative of equality (§ 39), e.g. vn
kyndecket a hi one so fair as she ; similarly, a honno a aei trwy
gallonneu y dynyon ae hofnockaei yn gymeint aC y collei y gwyr
eu lliw ac eu nerth and that went through the hearts of the people
and terrified them so that the men lost their hue and their strength.
Introducing an accompanying or qualifying circumstance, e.g.
gwelem . . . mynyd mawr geir Haw y coet a hwnnw ar gerdet
we saw a great mountain beside the wood, and it tvalking RB. 35, 26 ;
goueileint a delis yndaw o gamhet idaw attal y mab gantaw ac
ef yn gwybot y vot yn vab y wr arall he was seized with great
sadiiess because of the wrong that he did in keeping the boy with him
though he knew that he was the son of another man RB. 22, 20 ; nyt
a mi yn uyw yd aho ef y Gemyw he shall not while I live go to
Cormvall RB. 140, 16. Adversatively, e.g. mi a rodaf y carcharawr
itti ac ny darparysswn y rodi y neb / will give thee the prisoner,
although I had not intended to give him to anyone RB. 128, 26.
199. achaws (nominal conjunction) because, e.g. galw Gwrhyr
GwaHtawt (leg. Gwalstawt) leithoed, achaws (om. WB. 471) yr
holl ieithoed a wydyat he summoned Gwrhyr, the interpreter of
I20 THE CONJUNCTION. [§199.
tongues, because he knew all languages RB. 114, 14 ; o achaws na
chaffant gennyt because they do 7iot get from t/ieeRB. 85, 26.
200. am na because not, e.g. tristuart uytaf am na daw / shall be
a sorrowful bard because he will not come MA. 183'' ; am na weles
ef yno na gwr na gwreic ryued vu ganthaw he was astonished because
he saw there neither man nor woman Hg. I., 154.
201. yr awr (nominal conjunction) when, e.g. ŷr awr ỳ
kenych ef a a y nỳwl ýmdeith when thou soundest it the cloud will
vanish WB. 451 : yr awr ŷ rodes un lief arnaw yd aeth ÿ nỳwl
ỳmdeith when he blew a single blast on it the cloud vanished, ib.
202. can for, since ; neg. can ny ; with the present of the
copula, canys, e.g. yr hÿnnỳ hỳt hediw yd wỳf i ỳn darparu gwled
ỳtti, can gwŷdŷwn i ÿ dout ti ỳm keissyaw ifrom that time till to-
day I have been preparing a feast for thee,for I ktiew that thou wouldst
come to seek me WB. 249 ; kanys goUŷngy ỳr hỳnnỳ mi a rodaf it
pedeir punt ar ugeint o aryant since thou wilt not let it go for that,
I will give thee twenty four pounds of silver WB. 78 ; a chanys vy
lies i yd oedut ti yn y uenegi im, manac pa fford vei hynny afid
sifice thou ivert shewing me my advantage, shew how that 7tiight be
RB. 177, 15.
Note. — The copula form canys comes to be used simply in the sense of
can, e.g. a chanys nys gwnn ( = a chanys gwnn WB. 76) since I do not
knew it RB. 54, 30.
203. cwt, CW where, e.g. kwt ynt plant ỳ gwr where are the
children of the 7nan? WB. 453; mỳnet a oruc ỳ brenhin ÿg kyghor
kwt gaffei wreic the king took counsel tvhere he could get a wife ib.;
a wdosti cwd uyd nos yn arhos dyd knowest thou where is night
waiting for day? FB. 146; a thrỳdit rỳuet ỳv merwerit mor, CV
threia, cud echwit, cvd a, cvd ymda, cv treigil, cvthrewna
atui the third wonder is the tuinult of the sea where it ebbs, tvhere it
swells, where it goes, where it moves about, where it rolls, where it
settles BB. 44^
204. cyn before, {a) with indicative, e.g. gwr a rodei gad kyn
dybu i dyt a man ivho used to give battle before his day came
MA. 141''; {b) with subjunctive, e.g. gweinif i hagen ym Reen ri
§207.] THE CONJUNCTION. 121
Cyn bwyf deierin / yet ivill serve my Lord King before I am of
the earth MA. 142% a chin ri llethid ve llatỳsseint afid before they
were slain they had slain BB. 36*'.
205. cyt, cyn, though ; negative cyn ny, cyny, cany.
(a) With indicative, e.g. kid y Ueinv keudaud nis beirv calon
thotigh it fits the body, it does not stir the heart BB. 51^; cyd doeth
ef nid aeth yn warthegawc though he came, he did not go with
spoil of cattle^ A. I40^
(b) With subjunctive, e.g. kyn ny buỳf arglwỳde.s, heb i, mi a
wnn beth yw hÿnnỳ " though I am not a lady" said she, " / k?iow
7ühat that is" WB. 51 ; ked archwyf ym Uyw y lloergant yn rot,
efam ryt yn geugant though I ask of my sovereign the moon's orb as
a gift, he will assuredly give it me MA. 212''; a thydi am gwely i
kany welwyf i dydi atid thou wilt see me, though I see thee not
RB. 1 73 ; a chyt bei lityawc ef wrthi hi, ef a gymyrth y rybud and
though he was angry unth her, he took the warning WB. p. 215 ; nyt
oed ef nes idi yna no chyn bei ar y gam he was no nearer to her
there than though he had been at a walking pace ; near daruydei yr
dayar y lynku heb wybot dim y wrthaw mw^ no chyn ny ry fei
eiryoet vch y dayar the earth had swallowed it so that nothing more
was known of it than though it had never been above the earth RB. II.,
141 ; annoc y Brytanyeit megys kyt bei un onadunt he incited the
Britons as though he had been one of thetn RB. II., 94.
Note. — In the verb "to be" after cyt the 3 sg. imper. regularly takes the
place of the 3 sg. pres. subj., e.g. ar niab a geitf enw kyt boet drwc gennyt
ti and the hoy shall get a name thongh it disjilease thee RB. 69, 23.
206. cyt union in the phrase y gyt ac, e.g. y gyt ac y
doethant rac bron Kynan y hannerchassant o bleit amherawdyr
Rufein as they came before Cytian they greeted hitn on behalf of the
Emperor of Rome RB. II. 113; y gyt ac nat oes since there is not
BCh. 81.
207. delw (nominal conjunction) as, e.g. delw yt wytt pen
rieu pen reith yt wyf pen prifueirt om prifyeith as thou art head oj
princes, head of law, I am head of chief bards from my most excellent
speech MA. 157a.
122 THE CONJUNCTION. [§208.
208. eissoes however, nevertheless, e.g. a die vu wreic y melinyd
wrth Peredur, ac eissoeS y melinyd a rodes aryant yn echwyn idaw
and the miller's wife was wroth ivith Peredur; nevertheless the miller
gave him a loan of money RB. 229.
209. eithyr na except that not, e.g. ac erbyn auory y vot yn
gystal ac y bu oreu, eithyr na byd Uyueryd gantaw and by the
morrow he will be as good as he ever tvas, except that he will not have
the power of speech RB. 31.
210. gyj^áy after ; negative gwedy na : — (a) with indicative,
e.g. keugant kywraghaun (MS. -um) wide kywisscarun (MS.
-an) verily we shall meet after we part BB. 12''; a gwedy na
allwys Kaswallawn kael y gwr . . . gogyuadaw Auarwy a oruc
and after Kasivallawn could not get the man, he threatened Avanvy.
(b) With subjunctive, e.g. a gwedy byryer Uawer yndi, ef a
ovyn itt and after a quantity has been thrown into it, he will ask thee
RB. 14 ; mwy boen yw koffau kyuoeth gwedy CoUer it is a
greater torment to remember power after it is lost RB. 11. 67 ; kanys
ymdiret a wnaei ef caffel clot . . . gwedy y gorffei ar y alon>r he
trusted that he would get fame after he had conquered his e?iemies
RB. II. 7 ; kanys gwedy darffei idaw ef Had Galogryuant diogel
oed ganthaw y lledit ynteu gwedy hynny for after he had slain
Galogryvant he was sure that he would be slain after that Hg. I. 114;
a gwedy na chaffei dagneued o neb ryw ford y gantaw, sef a
wnaeth anuon y geissaw nerth a chanorthwy y gan Ulkesar and
after he could ?iot get peace from him in any way, he sent to seek
support and help from Julius Caesar 'R.V,. II. 89.
211. hagen j'i/, however, e.g. a phan deuthant yno tybygu rylad
Kei. wynt a welsant hagen, or kaffei vedic da y bydei vyw afid
when they came there, they thought that Kei had been killed. They
sazv, however, that if he got a good leech he would live 'K'Q. 212, 11.
212. herwyd, yn herwyd (nominal conjunction) according as,
e.g. a herwyd ỳ dyweit ỳ kyuarwydyt ef a uu arglwỳd wedỳ hỳnnỳ
ar Wyned and as the story says, he was lord over Gwynedd after that
WB. 1 1 1 ; a gwedy eu hannoc uelly yn herwyd y gallei, erchi a
wnaeth dineu delw efydeit drwy danawl geluydyt and after he had
§2i6.] THE CONJUNCTION. 123
thus exhorted them to the best of his poiver, he asked that a bronze
effigy should be cast through the art of fire RB. II. 138.
213. hevyt further^ also, likewise, e.g. ỳ Duv ỳ harchaw arch
hewid of God I will ask a request still BB. 36% ac enryuedodeu
ereill heuyt a weleist yno and other wonders likewise thou sawest
there RB. 233, 2.
214. hyt (nominal conjunction).
1. as long as, as far as.
(a) With the indicative, e.g. ti a geffy y kyfarws a notto dy benn
ath dauawt, hjrt y sych gwynt, hyt y grwlych glaw, hyt y treigyl
heul thou shall have the gift that thy mouth and thy toni^^ue indicate, as
long as wind dries, as long as rain wets, as long as the sun revolves
RB. 105, 25 ; hyt y gwelir ymi gwlat ffrwythlawn yw hon as far as
appears to tne, this is a fruitful land "KE. II. 116; nyt aeth neb is
nef hyt yd aeth ef no one under heaven went as far as he FB. 197.
(b) With the subjunctive, e.g. taw hyt y mynnych be sile?it as
long as thou wilt RB. 1 3, 8.
2. hyt na so that not.
(a) With indicative (of consequence), e.g. drj'cyruerth a wnaeth
hyt nat oed well genti y byw noe marw she made lamentation so
that she did ?iot deem her life better than her death RB. 51, 18.
(b) With subjunctive (of purpose), e.g. carchara wynt hyt nat
elont dracheuyn imprison them so that they may tiot go back RB.
34, 14-
215. He (nominal conjunction) where ; negative lie ny, e.g. He
y gwelych eglwys kan dy pader wrthi wherever thou seest a church,
recite thy pater to it RB. 195 ; am uenegi ohonaf i ytti dy les He
nys metrut dy hun because I shewed thee thy advantage where thou
didst not think of it thyself RB. 177.
216. mal, val (O.w. amal = Ir. amail).
I. as, when.
(a) With indicative, e.g. sef mal yd eistedassant that is how
they sat WB. p. 224 ; pei gwypwn vot yn da gennyt ti mal y mae
da gennyf i if I knew that it pleased thee as it pleases me RB. 213;
ual y daw y mywn arganuot yr adanc a wnaeth as he came i?i, he
perceived the monster RB. 226, 5 ; yd adnabu yr amherawdyr ỳ wlat
124 THE CONJUNCTION. [§216.
mal ỳ g'welas the emperor recognised the country when he saw it
AVB. 186.
(b) With subjunctive, e.g. mi wnaf ual y dywettych di / shall
act as thou fnayest direct RB. 276 ; hwỳnt ae torrỳnt ual ỳ dyckid
attunt they broke them as they were brought to them.
2. as //(with past subjunctive), e.g. mal pei teu uei as if it were
thine RB. 127 ; dyuot yma auory ym kymryt i mal na wyppwn i
dim y wrth hynny to come here to-morrow to take me as if I knew
nothing about it WB. p. 215.
3. so that.
(a) With indicative (of consequence), e.g. kyscu a wneuthum i
ual na wybuum pan aeth ef / slept so that I did not know when he
went RB. 247, 27.
(b) With subjunctive (of purpose), e.g. par weithon wahard y
llongeu . . . ual nat el neb y Gymry issue fiow a prohibitio?i to
the ships so that no one may go to Wales RB. 34, 1 2 ; ereill a gyghorei
itt rodi dy uerch y un o dylyedogyon y deyrnas hon ual y bei
vrenhin gwedy ti others advised thee to give thy daughter to one of
the nobles of this kingdom so that he might be king after thee RB. II.
114.
217. megys ; megys na.
1. as, e.g. y gwledychwys Peredur gyt ar amherodres pedeir
blyned ar dec, megfys y dyweit yr ystoria Peredur ruled with the
empress for fourteefi years, as the story tells RB. 232; megfys y
gfallwys gfyntaf ef a aeth parth a Chaerwynt as soon as he coidd
he went towards Caerwynt RB. II. 173 ; meg'ys y del y coelbrenn
udunt y deholir as the lot falls to them they are banished RB. 11. 131.
2. as if, e.g. ymgaru a orugant megys na ry ymwelynt drwy
lawer o yspeit kyn no hynny they etnbraced one another, as if they
had not seen one another for a lotig time before that RB. II. 186.
3. so that, e.g. pa achaws na ladwn ni y mynach hwnn meg'ys
y kaffo Gwrtheyrn gwedy hynny y deyrnas why do we not slay this
monk, that Vortigern may thereafter get the kingdom! RB. II. 129.
218. myn where, e.g. dyuot a orugant myn yd oed yr heussawr
they came to where the herdsman ivas RB. 115, 13; myn yd VO truin
yd uit trev wherever there is a nose, there will be a sneeze BB. 42a.
§222.] THE CONJUNCTION. 125
219. namyn, namwyn except, hit.
e.g. nỳt edewis uỳnet namyn hỳt yd elhut titheu / did not
promise to go except so far as thou shouldst go WB. 472 ; paham y
kymerwn ninneu hynny y gan y taeogeu Uadron . . . namyn eu Had
hwy oil why do we take this from these thievish churls and not rather
slay them alii RB. 49 ; y prenn a dyfawd yn dec . . . namyn na
thyfawd neb ryw ffrwyth arnaw the tree grew fairly, except that no
manner of fruit grew ipon it Hg. I. 1 30.
220. I. neu =(Ir. no) or, e.g. nỳt oed un llestỳr . . . namyn eur
neu aryant neu uuelỳn there was ?iot a single vessel... except gold or
silver or horn WB. 227.
221. 2. neu, before vowels neut; with the present of the copula
neut ; with ry, neur (§ 95 note), with infixed pronoun: neu-m, etc.
The original meaning may have been ?iow, but the precise force of
the particle is not altogether clear.
e.g. pan douthume attad oeth bichan vi anuad. neu rimartuad
oth laur kiueithad when I came to thee, my ill was small ; now I
have been blackened through thy .. .co-operation BB. 11^; och, heb y
Riannon, paham y rody di atteb uelly ; neus rodes uelly arglwydes
yg gwyd gwyrda, heb y mackwy ^^Alas!" said Riannon, "why dost
thou answer so?" "/ have so answered, lady, before fiobles," said
the youth RB. 13; neus gwarchae mynwent y mynwes daear,
neud gwar gwaw^r trydar now the graveyard imprisons him in the
bosom of the earth, now the light of battle is gentle MA. loo""; neu
chwitheu pan doethawch. neur doetham y erchi Olwen whence
have ye come? JVe have cotne to ask for Olwen RB. 118. Many
examples will be found in MA. 2 75^
222. no, noc than ; with the article, nor ; with possessive
adjectives nom, noth, noe etc., e.g. oed melỳnach ỳ fenn no
blodeu ÿ banadỳl her head was yellower than the blossom of the broom
WE. 476 ; noc amws naw gaỳaf oed mwy he was bigger than a
stallion of nine years WB. 472 ; nachaf ỳ twrỳf ỳn dỳfot yn vwy . . .
noc y dywedassei ỳ gwr du behold the din became greater than the
black man had said WB. 231 ; a Uawenach uuwyt wrthyf y nos
126 THE CONJUNCTION. [§222.
bono nor nos gynt / had greater welcome that tiight thajt the night
before WB. 233.
With the particle et, nocet, nocyt, nog'yt, e.g. dial Duw
arnaf onyt dewissaf {leg. dewissach) genhyf uy agheu oe law ef
nocet o law arall God^s vetigeance on me if I would not rather die
by his hand than by the hand of another WB. p. 210 ; pa beth yssyd
iawnach weithon nocyt na chretter idaw what is more proper now
than that he should not be believed 1 CM. 76.
Note.— For et see Rev. Celt. VI. 57.
223. nu, now, e.g. nil nỳm car i Guendit fiow Gwendydd loves
me not BB. 25'' ; yth law di nil y rodaf i i?ito thy hand now I will
give it RB. 266 ; beth bynnac nu a dylyych, kymer yr un march
ar dec whatever then thou art entitled to., take the eleven horses
RB. 279.
Note. — In the usual Mid.W. ortliography the word should be written
1XW ( = Ir. nu) ; it had gone out of use, and so the scribes retained the
spelling of an earlier period. Cf. Loth Mab. II. 195.
224. O, before vowels ot if; also or, OS ; negative ony, before
vowels onyt ; with the present of the copula OS, negative onyt.
(a) With present indicative, e.g. ot ey yr hon (sc. fford) issot ny
deuy trachefyn vyth if thou goest by the lower one., thou wilt never
return WB. p. 223 ; OS bỳw uỳdaf i . . . ti a glỳwỳ chwetleu
O diang'haf if I live, thou shall hear tidings, if I escape WB. 392 ;
or diang'haf i . . . uỳg kywirdeb am cariat a uyd ar ÿ uorwỳn . . .
onŷ diang'haf uinheu kyndiweiret uyd ỳ uorwỳn a chỳnt if I escape,
the maiden shall have my loyalty atid my love; if I do not escape, she
will be as pure as before WB. 396 ; mi ath amdiffỳnaf OS g'allaf
/ will defend thee if I can ; ny mwynha ỳ gwaet onŷt ỳn dwỳm ỳ
kefifir the blood is of no use unless it is got warm.
Note 1. — A negative clause continuing a clause introduced by o has
ae na with the subjunctive (§ 236, note 1).
Note 2.— onyt sinks to the sense of except, but (Mod.W. end), e.g. ny
niynnaf i diin onyt niynet yr gware / desire nothing but to go to the piny
Wlî. p. 224 ; ny niynnaf i neli onyt Duw / desire no one but God Hg. I. 178.
(b) With the preterite and pluperfect, e.g. orbu( = OS RK 104)
ar dy gam ỳ dŷuuost ỳ mỳwn, dos ar dỳ redec allan /f thou earnest
in at a walk, go out at a run WB. 458 ; o ry d5rwedyssei hitheu
§226.] THE CONJUNCTION. 127
dim a uei wrthwyneb ganthaw ef, hi a wnaei iawn idaw if she had
said anything to displease hitn, she would give him satisfaction.
Hg. II. 130.
(C) With the past subjunctive, e.g. o bei orderch itt goreu
gorderch oedut if thou hadst a mistress, thou wouldst be a matchless
lover WB. 237 ; or bei eisseu dim arnaw nŷ adei ef hun uyth ar
legat dyn if he lacked anything, he would never allow sleep on
any man^s eye WB. 465 ; dywedut na bydei vy eneit ym corff ony
delei =deuheiWB. 256) efym amdiffyn i they said that my life
woiild not be in my body, unless she came to defend me RB. 187.
Note 4. — It will be observed that in the last example corresponding to
what in direct speech would be o daw the older text has the imperfect
indicative, the later the past subjunctive.
Note 5. — os contains the infixed pronoun of the third person singular,
OS gallaf if I am able {to do) it ; from such cases os developes into a special
form of the conjunction, or comes from o + ry as neur from neu + ry (§ 95
note), so that originally it would have been used before those tenses with
which ry was used. But it tended to spread beyond its proper bounds,
cf. or clsrwy, or gwely RB. 195 = o chlywy, o gwely AVB. 119, 120.
225. I. pan whence? e.g. pan iv dŷ echen uihence is thy lineage?
BB. 49''; guaur llv pỳ dv pan doit. Ban deuaw o lead "■hero
of a host, whence co?nest thou ?" "/ come from battle" BB. ib. ; pa le
pan deuy di . . . pan deuaf o lys Arthur ''whence earnest thou?"
"/ come from Arthur's court" RB. 200, i. Note the repetition of I
pan in the answer. I
226. 2. pan ivhe7i.
(a) With present (or future) indicative, e.g. kyntaw geir a dỳwedaw
ỳ bore ban kyuodaw the first word that I will say in the morning
when I arise BB. 41''; ban wanha ỳ gnaud ivhen his flesh becofnes
feeble^K id"; pan agorawr ( = agerer RB. 103, 24) ỳ porth . . .
bỳdhawt ragot ti gyntaf yd agorawr ỳ porth when the gate is opened,
it will be opened for thee first WB. 456.
Note. — This construction gives place to pan with the subjunctive.
(b) With a past tense of the indicative, e.g. a phan yt oed yn
mynet yr Hog ac na welei neb y gyt ac ef namyn ar y drydyd . . .
y dywawt and when he was goi?ig to the ship and saw no one with
him save his two companions, he said RB. II. 67 ; a ffan deuthum
128 THE CONJUNCTION. [§226.
ỳno hoffach oed genhỳf and when I came there it pleased me more
WB. 229; pan glywssynt hwy y uarwolyaeth ef yd ym-
gynullyssynt when they had heard of his death, they had assembled
RB. 11. 173-
(c) With the subjunctive, e.g. pan delych dy hun yth wlat ti a
wely when thou thyself comes t to thy land thou wilt see RB. 6, 10 ;
pan agrorer y creu beunyd yd a allan when the pen is opened every
day, it goes forth RB. 78 ; pan elhei y teulu y yvet y gwin . . .
nyt aey ef y gyt a neb onadunt wy ivhenever his household went to
drink the wine he would not go with any of them RB. 85.
3. In some phrases.
(a) hyt pan until, e.g. ar pump meib hynny a uagassant hyt
pan UUant weisson mawr and those four boys they reared till they
were big lads RB. 43 ; Duw a wyr nat ymchoelwn hyt pann
welhom y uorwyn God knows that we will ?iot return till we see
the maiden RB. 117.
(b) or pan from the time that, e.g. or pan gauas y tir ny
allwys na chi na dyn na march y ganhymdeith from the time that
it reached the land neither dog nor man nor horse could keep up
with it RB. 141 ; or pann ag"oroch y drws hwnnw ny ellwch uot
yno after ye open that door ye will not be able to be there RB. 40.
(c) yr pan since the time that, e.g. kyvriuwch awch treul yr pan
doethawch yma reckon up your expenditure since ye came hither
RB. 228 ; gwedy dwyn ar gof onadunt eu collet yr pan
gollyssynt arglwydiaeth ynys Brydein after they called to mind
their losses since they had lost the lordship of Britain RB. II. 108.
4. since, e.g. gwae ni pann yn trewit o delli woe to us that we
have been struck by blindness LA. 84 ; pa gyfryw wr yw awch tat
chwi pan alio Ueassu pawb uelly what kind of a man is your father
that he can kill everyone in this way? RB. 221 ; pa drwc a digoneis
i ỳtti pan wnelut titheu ỳmi ... a wnaethost hediw what evil
have I do?ie to thee that thou shouldst do to me what thou hast done
to-day Ì WB. 232.
5. that, e.g. ny wydyem pan oed ti a grogem we hietv not that
it was thou whom we were crucifying FB. 122. In prose it is
§230.] THE CONJUNCTION. 129
common in the phrase pan yw that it is, e.g. y dywawt y gwr . . .
pan yw Peredur ae goruuassei tlic man said that Peredur had
overcome hifn RB.
227. pei if, negative pei na ; followed by the past subjunctive
or by the pluperfect indicative which takes its place (§ 109c), e.g. pei
as gfwypwn mi ae dywedwn if I knew it, I would tell it RB. 130 ;
nyt oed gyfyg gennyf ymlad a thidi bei na bei yr anifeil gyt a thi
/ should 7iot think it difficult to fight with thee if the beast were not
with thee RB. 189 ; a phei na ry bylei y cledyf ar vodrwyeu y
benffestin ef a vuassei agheuawl or dyrnawt honnw et nisi collisione
cassidis mucronem hebetasset, mortiferiim vitlnus forsitan intulisset
RB. II. 198; buassei well itti pei rodassut nawd yr mackwy it
would have been better for thee if thou hadst given protection to the
youth RB. 216.
Note. — pei, bei is in origin sg. 3 past subjunctive of bot. By itself it
has the sense of if it were, e.g. pei oet idaw ef a ladyssit if he had been of
age, he would have been slain RB. 193.
228. pryt na (nominal conjunction) since not.
(a) with the indicative, e.g. py holy di y mi pryt nam gedy yn
y tarren honn what dost thou seek of me that thou dost not leave me in
peace on this stony height Ì RB. 128 ; a phrytna thygyawd idaw
geissyaw mynet y mywn trist vu ganthaw and since he did not succeed
i?i gettifig in he was sad Hg. I. 39.
(b) With the subjunctive, e.g. pa uedwl yw dy teu di unben pryt
na bwyttehych what is in thy mind, sir, that thou dost not eat? (that
keeps thee from eati?tg) RB. 292 ; py wyneb yssyd arnat ti pryt na
delut y edrych y gofut a uu arnaf i what face hast thou that thou
didst not come to see the grief that was upon me .? RB. 176.
229. pyr (py + yr for whati ).
1. Whyi e.g. pyr ( = py rac RB. 126) y kyuerchy dy why
dost thou cain ^K 486.
2. Since, that, e.g. gvae vi pir imteith genhide in kyueith woe
to me that I walked in associateship with thee BB. 1 1*".
230. tra while ; often preceded by hyt.
(a) With the past indicative, e.g. ny omedwyt neb tra
barhaawd no one met with refusal while it lasted RB. 1 7 ; y
J
130 THE CONJUNCTION. [§230.
tyuawd heint yndaw a nychtawt hyt tra liu uyw there developed
in him a sickfiess and a wasting as long as he lived RB. 108.
(b) With the subjunctive, e.g. tra vych ti yn kyscu mi a af y
ymwelet ar iarll ìí'hile thou art sleeping, I will go to see the earl WB.
p. 214; hyt tra ym gatter yn vyw hanbyd gwaeth drem vy
llygeit while I am left alive my eyesight tmll be worse RB. 119;
tra uei y mywn coet ar vric y coet y kerdei while he was in a
wood he would walk on the tops of the trees RB. 108 ; pei nam
goganewch ... mi a gysgwn tra uewn yn aros vy mwyt if you
would not laugh at me, I would sleep while I wait for 7ny food RB.
162 ; hyt tra uei yn gorffywys yd archei eu blygaw yn vyw rac y
vron while he was resting he asked that they should he flayed alive
before him RB. II. 79.
231. wrth because ; negative wrth na, e.g. adolwyn yw genhyf
itt y gadw yn da, wrth nas rodwn i ef iti yr y seith dinas goreu
yth gyuoeth, ac wrth hefyt y lledir dy benn etwa ac ef / e?itreat
thee to guard it well, because I would not give it thee for the seven best
towns in thy kingdom, atid because too I will yet cut off thy head with it
CM. 31 ; guerth na buost vffil because thou hast not been submissive
BB. II^
232. yn I. ivhere, e.g. dos ragot ỳ lys Arthur yn y ( = yn lie
RB. 195) mae goreu y gwyr go to Arthur s court tvhere the men
are <5íj/ WB. iig ; yn ( = lle RB. 195) y gwelych eglwỳs can dy
pater wrthi where thou seest a church, recite thy pater to it WB. 119.
2. when, e.g. yn y bo canmoledig Gruffudd . . . cerddwn weithon
ar ddarogan Merddin when Gruffudd has been praised, let us noiv
pass to the prophecy of Merlin MA. 723''; yn y bei orchyuygedic
angheu a gyuodes y trydyd dyd tvho, ivhen death had bee?! overcofne,
arose on the third day Hg. II. 76.
Note.— See Rev. Celt. 28, p. 198.
233. yny until.
(a) With a past indicative (or historic present), e.g. wynt a
drigyassant yny daruu idaw ef hynny they stayed until he had
finished that RB. 267 ; dyuot a orugant yr hoU niferoed hyny
§ 236. NEGATIVE PARTICLES. 131
vydant yn emyl y kae tiie 7viiole multitude came till they were beside
the enclosure WB. p 224.
(b) With the subjunctive, e.g. arhowch y ^yt a mi yny darffo
ym gymryt gwrogaeth vyg goreugwyr wait with me till I have
received the homage of my nobles RB. 267 ; y byryw[y]t y kalaned yn
y pair yny uei yn 11a wn the corpses 7vere cast into the cauldrott till it
should be full RB. 39.
234. yr na sifice not, though not.
(a) ^^'ith indicative, e.g. am ernyw yr na daw // afflicted me
since he will not coyhc MA. I83^
(b) With subjunctive, e.g. darogan yvv idaw kaffel etiued ohonat
ti yr nas kaffb o arall it is his fate that he shall have offspring of
thee though he haj had none of another RB. loi ; ny chyffroes un
aelawt ar Gopart yr y uedru mwy noc yr na metrit not one
limb of Copart was affected, though it was hit more than though it
had not been hit Hg. II. 149.
NEGATIVE PARTICLES.
235. ny, before a vowel nyt ; infixed pronouns ny-m-, ny-th-,
ny-s-, etc.
(a) Except before the imperative, ny is the regular negative in
main clauses, e.g. ny chelaf / will not conceal; ny lyuassei neb
no one dared ; nyt oed da gennyf ynneu hynny that did not please
me ; ny bo teu dy benn tnay not thy head be thine.
(b) ny introduces relative clauses (where Bret, and Corn, like Ir.
have na), e.g. yn ỳ wlad ny rỳ welei eiroet in a country that he had
never seen.
Note. — In such clauses na is exceptional in Welsh, e.g. yssit nas
keflych (by yssyd ny cheffych 120) there is something that thou vjilt not get
RB. 121—123.
236. na, before a vowel nat ; with infixed pronouns na-m- etc.
This is the regular negative in dependent clauses, e.g. ryued yw
gennyf i nam atwaenost / wonder that thou dost not know me ;
ef a gadarnhaei y gwennwynei y dwfyr hwnnw genedyl y Corannyeit
132 NEGATIVE PARTICLES. [§236.
ac na ladei ac nat eidigauei neb oe genedyl ehun he gave
assurance that that water would poison the race of the Corannyeit,
a?id would not kill and would not harm anyone of his own race RB.
96 ; breid vu na syrthyawd yr llawr she almost fell to the grou?id
Hg. I. 308 ; mi a wnaf itt na bo reit itt uot yn trist / 7vill
bring it about for thee that there will be no need for thee to be
sad; golychaf y wledic pendefic mawr na bwyf trist / will entreat
the king, the great Prince, that I may not be sad FB. 182. Further
examples will be found under the conjunctions (but can ny, cyn
ny, ony).
Note 1. — na is found in the second member of a conditional sentence
introduced by o (of which the negative is ony), e.g. o gwely vwyt a diawt,
or byd reit itt wrtliaw ac na bo o \v>'bot a dayoni y rodi itt, kymer dy
hun ef if thou scest food and drink, if thou hast need of it, and no one has
the courtesy and kindness to give it thee, take it thyself 'K^. 195.
Note 2. — The use of na may be noted in sentences like tlie following:
kanys estrawn genedyl a phaganyeit ywch ac nat atwen inheu etwa nach
moes nach deuodeu/or ye are foreigners and pagans, and I do not yet know
your character or your customs RB. II. 134 ; a gwedy menegi y bawp o
tysvyssogyon Freinc ar neilltu ac na chauas na phorth na nerth after he
had set forth the case to each of the chiefs of France separately and got
neither help nor support RB. II. 74.
237. na, before vowel nac (cf Ir. nach-) ; with infixed pronouns
na-m- etc. na(c) is used : —
(a) As the negative with the imperative, e.g. na dos do not go ;
nac amouyn amdanaw do not ask about it. na is also sometimes
found with the subjunctive used in an imperative sense, e.g. na
discýnnŷch do not dismount WB. 399.
(b) In negative answers to questions (§ 241).
(c) Not preceded by a question, in vivid negation, e.g. dyret y
uwytta, heb ef. nac af yrof a Duw, heb hi '■'■come to eat,'' said he.
'■'■I will not go, bettveen God and me," said she RB. 289; eres yw
gennyf na uedrut gymedroli ar wneuthur esgidyeu wrth uessur.
na uedreis, heb ynteu. mi ae metraf weithon "I am surprised
that thou couldst not succeed in making shoes by measurement."
"/ could not" said lie; "/ shall be able to do it now" RB. 70 ; erchi
a oruc y iarll y Enit ymdiarchenu a chymryt gwisc arall ymdanei.
na uynnaf yrof a Duw, heb hi the earl asked Enid to unrobe
§239-] INTERROGATIVE PARTICLES. 133
herself and put on another dress. "/ will Jiot, hetiveen God and
me, " said she.
Note.— For a similar usage in the other British languages and in Irish
see the "Transactions of the London Philological Society" 1898-9, page 54,
note.
238. na, disjunctive particle ; before vowels nac ; with the
article nar ; with infixed possessive adjectives nam, nath, nae
etc., e.g. tegach oed noc y gallei neb y gredu nae dywedut he was
fairer than anyone could believe or tell CM. i ; heb wybot dim or
vrat nae thybyaw without krio^ving or suspecting anything of the
treachery RB. II. 218 ; na— na, e.g. ny byd reit itt torri na gwaew
na chledyf there will he no need for thee to break either spear or
sword; y Duw y dygaf vyg kyffes nae werthu nae ellwng nas
gwnaf i / vow to God that I will neither sell it nor let it go RB. 56 ;
beth bynnac a uo y marchawc racco na byw na marw whatever
becomes of yonder knight, ivhether he lives or dies RB. 289 ; py beth
bynhac a gaffer drwy na thwyll na chedernit whatever is got
through treachery or force RB. II. 206 ; pan dycko beich na mawr
na bychan uo %vhen he brings a load whether it be great or small
RB. 109.
INTERROGATIVE AND RESPONSIVE
PARTICLES.
Interrogative Particles.
239. a ; with the present of the copula ae (§ 155^)-
(a) In direct questions, e.g. a weleist di varchawc hast thou seen
a horseman Ì ae amser ynni vynet yr byrdeu is it time for us to go
to table 1
(b) In indirect questions, e.g. govyn a oruc y gwr y Peredur a
wydyat Had a chledyf the man asked Peredur whether he knew to
smite with a sword; edrych a oruc a yttoed ef yn deffroi she looked to
see if he was stirring.
(c) ae — ae whether — or, e.g. yn amheu beth a dywedei ae
gwir ae geu doubting whether what he said was true or false RB. II.
47 ; e kefreyth a deueyt bod en yaun provy ae moruyn ae nyt
134 RESPONSIVE PARTICLES. [§239.
moruyn the lazv says it is nght to try whether she is a maiden
or whether she is not a maidefi BCh. p. 40 ; ny wydyat hitheu
beth a wnaei . . . ae dywedut hynny ae tewi she did not
hnoT.ü what she should do, whether she should tell that or keep silent
R.B. 270; either — or, e.g. a uynny di ae diawt ae dim dost thou
desire drink or anything! RB. 276 ; a thebic yw genhyf i na doeth
y wrthunt heb lad ae rei onadunt ae cwbyl and I thi?ik that he did
not leave them without slaying either some or all of them WB. p 2 2 1 .
240. pony ( = Ir. cani), before vowels ponyt ; with the present
of the copula çonyt = nonne? e.g. pony chlywy di dost thou not
hear? RB. 272 ; ponyt oed iawn y titheu would it not be right fo?
thee? RB. 246.
Responsive Particles.
241. In answers to questions the verb or the predicate noun is
often repeated, e.g. a gaffaf i letty gennyt ti, heb y Peredur. kefiy,
heb ynteu, yn llawen ^^ shall I get a lodging with thee? " said Peredur.
" Yes," said he, ^'gladly" ; a yttiw Kei yn llys Arthur. Yttiw " is Kei
in Arthur' s court?" "Yes"; ae amser ynni vynet yr byrdeu. amser
"Ẃ it time for us to go to table?'" '■'■Yes." In negative answers
na(c) is used, e.g. a atwaenost di y marchawc racco mawr. nac
atwen " knowest thou yonder great horseman ? " "No " ; dy wet, heb ef,
a vu ef gennyt ti a gwneuthur anuod arnat. na vu, myn vyg cret,
heb hi, na cham nys goruc ym "tell me," said he, "was he with thee
and did he do violence to thee?" "Ho," said she, "and he did me no
zvrong" ; ae byw. na vyw "is he alive?" "No." In answer to ae,
nac ef ( = Mod.W. nage) is found, e.g. dywet unbenn, heb ef, ae
o anwybot ae o ryfyc y keissut ti colli ohonof i vy mreint . . .
nac ef, heb y Gereint, ny wydywn i kaethu fford y neb "tell me, sir,
is it through ignorance or arrogance that thou didst seek to make me
lose my privilege?" "No," said Gereint, " I did )iot knoiv that the
road was debarred to any one" WB. p. 217.
Note.— nac ef is also found without a preceding question, e.g. arhowch
vi yma, heb y Peredur, mi a af y yniwelet ar pryf. nac ef, ari^lwyd, heb
Avynt, awn y gyt y ymlad ar pryf " wait fur me here" said Peredur, "/ will
go to visit the worm." '' Nay, lord," said they ," "let us go together to fight
toith the loorm."
§24;,.] THE INTERJECTION. 135
242. Certain particles are used in answer.
ie, ieu, affirmatively, e.g. ae gwr y Arthur wyt ti. le myn vyg
kret, heb y Peredur "ar/ thou one of Arthur' s menl " "Pd^j", by my
faith, " said Peredur ; gouyn a wnaeth ef y r gwr . . . ae offeiryat oed
ef. Ieu arglwyd, heb ynteu he ashed the man if he was a priest.
"Ves, Lord," said he.
do (cf. Ir. to) affirmative, nado (Ir.nâ thö) negatively, in answer to
a preterite (or pluperfect of indirect question), e.g. a unben, heb ef,
a leweist ti dy ginnyaw. do, heb ef "Sir," said he, "hast thou
eaten thy dinner!" "Yes" said he; deffroi a oruc Arthur a
gofyn a gysgassei hayach. do arglwyd, heb yr Owein, dalym
Arthur aivoke and asked if he had slept for some time. " Yes,'' said
Ozvein, "for a zvhile." a vwyteeist di dim hediw. nado, heb ynteu
"hast thou eaten atiything to-day? " "JVo," said he.
Note. — Both ie, ieu and nado are found without a preceding question,
e.g. ar hýnny llỳma hitheu ÿr iarlles ỳn datle^vygu. ie, heb hi, ae kychwyn
a uỳnnỳ ti. ie, heb ef thereupon lo the countess recovered from her swoon.
"Really" said she "dost thou desire to set forth? " " Yes" said he WB. 119 ;
ie ( = ieu RB. 210), heb y Peredur, ỳnia y bỳdwn heno "truly" said
Peredur, we will remain here to-night" WB. 139 ; mi a debygaf...na
cheueist na bwyt na diawt. nado yrof a Duw, lieb ynteu "/ think that
tlwu hast (lot neither food nor drink." "No, between God and me," said he
RB. 275. '
THE INTERJECTION.
243. Interjections proper are : —
a, ha ( = Ir. a), in address, e.g. a vorwyn, heb y Peredur, a doy
ti ỳ dangos imi yr aniueil hwnnw "maiden," said Peredur, "wilt
thou come to shew me that beast?" ha ( = aWB. 169) unbenn,
heb y uorwyn, pei gwnelut vyg kyghor . . . ti a gaeut y drws
"Lord," said the maiden, "if thou wouldst fol/ozu my advice, thou
wouldst shut the door" RB. 235.
oi a, e.g. oi a uorwyn dec a bery di bot vym march i am
arueu yn vn Hetty a mi heno hark I my fair maid, ivilt thou see thai
my horse and my arms are in the same lodging- with me to-night?
RB. 217; dyhed a beth bot gwr kystal a thi heb gedymdeith ;
136 THE INTERJECTION. [§243-244.
oi a wrda y mae y mi gedymdeith "?V is a strange thing that a
man like thee shot/ Id have tio companion." ^^ But, my lord, I have a
companion" RB. 127.
oian a, e.g. oian a parchellan a parchell dedwit ho! little pig,
happy pig BK 26^
och, e.g. och lessu na dyffv wỳ nihenit kyn dỳffod ar wi Have
lleith mab Guendit O Jesus that my end had come before the death of
Gwendydd^s son came upon my hatid BB. 25**; och, heb y Riannon,
paham y rody di atteb uelly "alas! " said Riannon, "why dost thou
answer thus ? " RB. 1 3 ; erchi y vendyth a wnaeth ; och a truan,
heb ef, ny dylyy gaffel bendyth he asked him for his blessing.
"Unhappy ivretch," said he, "thou dost not deserve a blessing"
RB. 236.
ub, e.g. neu chwitheu pwỳ ỳwch. kenhadeu Arthur ỳssỳd ỳma
yn erchi Olwenn ; vb wyr naw d dỳw ragoch, ỳr ỳ být na wnewch
hỳnnỳ "and 7e'ho are you ?" "Messengers of Arthur that are here
seeking Ohven." "Alack! men, God preserve you. For the world
do not do that" WB. 473.
244. Of an interjectional character are the following ; — llyma
lo here ! (like Fr. voici), e.g. llyma weithon ual yd hellawd Arthur
ỳ carw Lo noiv! this is hotv Arthur /mnted the stag\W^. 402; llyma
ý uorwỳn ỳ kefeist ti dy warthrud oe achaws See here is the maiden
on 7vhose account thou didst get thy shame WB. 407. Also llyman
RB. 87, WB. 185, p. 92''; llỳna lo there ! (like Fr. voila), e.g. llyna
ỳssỳd iawnaf am hỳnnỳ Lo! that is the fairest course with reference to
that WB. 406 ; ie vorwyn^ heb y Kei, llyna vedru yn drwc
"Lndeed, woman," said Kei, "that is ill behaviour" WB. 123 ; nachaf
lo ! behold! e.g. nachaf uarchawc yn dyuot yr porth behold a
horseman coming to the gate RB. 233; wely dy (lit. dost thou see?)
lo ! behold ! e.g. wely dy racco ( = weluch chwi racw WB. p. 94*)
ỳ gaer Lo ! yonder is the city WB. 185.
A Middle-Welsh
Reader
I. LEAR AND HIS DAUGHTERS.^
From the Red Book of Hergest.
1. Acynag6edy marO Bleiddu, y drychafwyt^Lyry vab '^f'Uic
ynteuyn vrenhin. A thrugein^n:lynedy buyn TTy\vya 6 y ti -i»^^ ^MjajíJ^
!*«>íì2:*^_^ vrenhinyaeth^ yn \vra61, ac a adeil6ys dinas ar auon Soram,
X^* ' ac ae gel6is Kaer Lyr; ac yn Saesnec y gel6ir Leissestyr.
Ac ny bu idaO un mab namyn teir merchet. Sef oed 5
enOeu y verchet:* GoroniTIa, RagaC,^ CordeiTla. A
diruaOr y karei eu tat 6ynt, a mCyaf eissoes y karei y
verch jeuaf idaO Cordeilla,
2. Aphan yttoedyn TlithraO parth ae henein,^ medylyaG
X>^^ a wnaeth pa 6e d y gadawei^ y gyuoeth g6edy ef y^ verchet. 10
Sef a 6naeth profi p6y v6yaf oe verchet ae karei, 6rth
rodi idi y ran oreu or kyuoeth gan wr. A gal6 a 6n[a]eth^
attaO y verch hynaf ida6 GoroniTIa, a gofyn idi pa veint
X y karei hi efo.^ A thygu a 6naeth hitheu y^ nef a" daear^
bot yn vCy y karei hi euo noe heneit ehun. A chredu 315
Onaeth ynteu idi^ hynny, a dy6edut,^° kanoedkymeint^^ y
karei hi euo a hynny, y rodei ynteu draean^^ y gyuoeth
genti hi y 6r^^ a de6issei yn ynys Prydein.
3. Ac yn ol honno gal6 attaO Ragua^ y verch eil hynaf
idaO, a gofyn idi pa veint y karei hi euo. A thygu a 20
i/?~^^^ Cnaeth hitheu y gyuoethe u y nef ar daear^ na alTei hi^ /^ ij^-veJUi
dyOedut ar y thaua6tleueryd pa veint y karei hi euo.^ y^^AJU^jie.
A chredu a 6naeth ynteu hynny, ac ada 6 idi hitheu y Q>a*o ^j*
rodi^ yr g6r a deCissei, a thraean^ y gyuoeth'' genti. Ä^d
" Letters enclosed in square brackets [ ] are wanting in the MS.
Variants from British Museum, Additional 19,707.
Ch. 1. — 1 drycheuit 2 thrugeint 3 yn y Tlywao hi 4 eu henweu
5 ragau
Ch. 2. — 1 a heneint 2 yd adaöei 3 yö 4 wnaeth 5 ef 6 yr 7 ar
8 dayaer 9 idi hi 10 dyw'edut Orthi 11 gj'meint 12 drayan 13 yr gûr
Ch. 3. — 1 ragau 2 dayar 3 om. 4 y karhei 5 y rodei hi (hi over line)
6 thrayan 7 kyfoeth
'0.^4,
^^n^A^îü. b> ^^^^ ^(UtJji ATfi^^ilr
140 LEAR AND HIS DAUGHTERS
4. Ac yna y gelOis^ y verch jeuaf ida6 attaO, a gouyn
idi pa veint y karei hi euo.^ A dy6edut a Cnaeth hitheu
ÍÌ7C. y rygaru^ ef eiryoet^ megys y dylyei uerch garu y that,
4; cjui/jiVwu^ ac nat ytoed etOa^ yn p eida6 a r karyan t h6nn6a ac erchi
Q/t<Ul /i**'^) 5 ida6 g6aranda6 yn graff pa veint oed hynny. A sef^ oed
s(aoît^«' hynny, y^ veint y bei y gyuoeth ae jechyt ae deOred. A
blyghau a lî idia G^ a oruc ynteu, a dy6edut Orthi, kan oed ^ff.^^]7^
(ÍJÜ2A«^v^íA*.'^o^f*^ kymeinty tj;emygâssÊÌeuo^ ahynny, val nacharei^° hieuo '
megys y karei y chwioryd ereilîjii y diuarnei ynteu hi hyt
10 na^ chaffei neb ryO ran or ynys y gyt ac 6ynteu. Ny ?
dy6at^2 ynteu nas rodei hi^^ y wr ny hanffeic or ynys, o
dam6einei yr kyfry6 6r h6nn6 y herchi heb argyf reu ^u^'^f^*^
genti. Hyn heuyt a g^darnhaei hyt na l auury ei y icir^,eUeeJt>*^
geissaO g6r idi megys yr rei erein.^* Kanys may y ^/.^'é-0.
15 karyssei ef hi nor rei ereill eiryoet,^^ a hitheu yn y
dremygu ynteu^^ yn v6v nor rei ereiTÎ,^''
iuj.Ljx Ê «^äÄ^) 5- A heb ohi r o gytgygho r y wyrda y rodes y d6y (/^v/'OtM^^W
(j[jjj^^?viAJaJ»- verchet hynaf ida6 y dywyssogyon^ yr Alban a ChernyO,
a banner y gyuoeth^ gantunt hyt tra [vei]^ vyO ef, a
20 gOedy bei var6, y kyoueth gantunt* yn deu haner. Ac
yna gOedy clybot o Aganipus vrenhin Freinc clot a
phryt a theg6ch Cordeilla, anuon kenadeu a Onaeth oe . o
herchi yn wreic idaO, a dyOedut 6rth y that y g enadOr i .«j., ff^Y'* Hj^^m
Ac ynteu a dy6a6t^ y rodei y verch idaO ef heb argyfreu
25 genti, ^ kan daroed ida6 rodi y gyuoeth ae eur ae aryant
y^ d6y verchet ereilT.*^ A phan gigleu Aganipus tecket y
vorOyn,^ kyflaOn vu oe charyat. A dy[6]edut^° a wnaeth bot
idaO ef diga6n o eur ac aryant, ac nat oed reit idaO ef
£^'i2r8nA» VwiC*. (,1-th dim namyn gOreic delediG^^ dy lyeda 6c y kaffei blant
r^
Ch. 4.— 1 y gel wis ynteu 2 y karei ef 3 ac y dywavt hitheu y karei
4 eiroet 5 0/«. "karyat hOnö 6acysef 7 yny 8 a Ilidiaö om. 9 hi euo
10 ual y karei 11 megys y chöioryd y fleill *dyuarnei ynteu hi na
12 dywaöt 13 na rodei ef hi <^hanfei 14 megys y ueill 15 hihi nor
Ilein 16 tremygu ef 17 nor Ilein
Ch. 5. — 1 tywyssogyon 2 y kyfoeth idaö 3 tra uei 4 yn gObyl udu
Oynteu "genatOri 5 ac y dywaOt ynteu 6 om. 7 gan y 8 y Ileill 9
CŵIbj^^^J^ i^<ì(Fi^tí:û^ l^iz^^Q^jju^^^At^
^ LEAR AND HIS DAUGHTERS 141
ohanei^- yn etiued ar y kyuoeth. Ac yn dianno t^^ y ' ^tuo^k^ dU lku
kadarnhaOyt y briodas y rygtunt.^^ ^laa^/jìì i*^ . ^
6. Ac ym pen y speit yg- kylc h di6ed oes Lyr y
goresgynnOys y d ofyon y ran or kyuoeth^ a g anhala ssei^ * **
ef yn 6ra61 dr6y hir o^ amser; ac y rannassant y rygtunt 5
yn deu banner. Ac o gymodloned y kymerth MaglaGn
ty6yssa6c yr Alban Lyr attaO a deugein marcba6c y gyt 'i (T c
ac ef, rac bot yn geGiljd ganta6 bot heb varchogyon yn*y '^^^î^.i^ÿ^
ì#<^;ŵìd osgord . A gCedy bot Lyr yn y wed honno gyt a 0^ o'^-^Tth^
^.b7vo MaglaGn, b lygha u a oruc Cordeilîa^ rac meint oed^ o 10 V.^ 77
varchogyon gyt ae that,^ ac rac eu g6asanaeth6yr 6ynteu
f ^KXA- yn t eruysg u y Ttys. A dyCedut a 6naeth 6rth y g6r bot
yn^ digaOn deg marchaOc ar hugeint gyt ae that, a
gellCg y rei ereilT ymdeith. A g6edy dyCedut hynny • ^
Orth Lyr, HidiaG a oruc, ac ymada6 a Magla6"ii, a mynet 15 '^2s^a^' '
■ La/SS hyt at aril Kerny6 y da6 y nail; ae erbynyeit o h6nnO à.-> n/nnùo*
htr^. yn ajirydedus. ^.^ ^^^j^
^Mivyti-o»*-^ 7. Ac ny bu benn y vl6ydyn yny daruu teruysc y rwg u.kn.(ẅir,^ *
eu gCasanaethwyr. Ac Orth hynny y sorres Ragua y ^ŵ^&^'^*-^^
verch 6rtha6, ac erchi ida6 ellGg y varchogyon y OrthaO 20^
eithyr pump marcha6c ae g Oasanae thei. A thristaG a (Sti^v/u<j
ite^tfJrw»^(,naeth Lyr yna yn vaCr, a chychOvn odyna elchOyl hyt « ««>v^ fe«-«^^*^
at y verch yr hynaf idaO, o dybygu trugarhau ohonaei ^ aŵiM.u*xA«rtA.fe,
Ortha O oe gynnal ae varchogyon y gyt ac ef. Sef a
Onaeth hitheu drOy y Hit tygu y gyuoetheu nef a dayar 25
na chaffei ohir, ony ellygei y holl varchogyon y 6rtha6
eithyr vn y gyt ac ef ae gOasanaethei ; a dy[6]edut nat
oed reit y wr kyuoet ac euo vn TluossogrOyd y gyt ac ef, i***~itlwU
na theulu namyn vn g6r ae goassanaethei. A gOedy na
chaffei dim or a geissei gan y verchet, eTIGg y varchogyon 30
a Gnaeth eithir vn y gyt ac ef.
Ch. 5. — 12 ohonei 1^ dianot 1^ y rydunt
Ch. 6.— 1 ỳ dofyon arnaö y gyfoeth 2 gynhalassei 3 om. 4 Orth
5 Goronilla recte 6 a oed 7 gyt ac ef 8 froTii here to odyno (ch. 10,
1. 7) om.
C^yvi^ , (>^^^^>^ (^(Ì/wa/3 ^ >i^^y2<^o«/)I^^Í4-.4-v.fît*^
! 142 LEAR AND HIS DAUGHTERS
»'^^^**^ 8. A gCedv bot veTTy rynaOd , d6 yn ar ^of a oruc y gyuoeth £^^f^
ae d eilygda 6t ae anrydet ae y edya nt, a thristau yn yaOr, oclj^ j)
t^ Kr\Aii: a medylyaO gofOy. y yerch a athoe d y Freinc idaO. Ac t-j^^f^- $ /<»«
^^,^,j<n^^,u««Uù-<í. ovynhau hynny heuyt a Onaeth rac mor digaryat y - ^
5 gellygassei ef hi y OrthaC ; ac eissoes ny aTIOys djode f y ^ ^"-M^
?^ öí^£»v<.*vvA. dianryded u mal y daroed. A chychOyn tu a Ffreinc a
i Onaeth.
I g. A phan ytoed yn mynet yr Tlog ac na 6elei neb y gyt a
\ is\%. tvt) tjt^^ ac ef namyn ar y dr ydyii. gan Cyla_ 6 y dyOaCt yr ^^^T^Im
J«.(ú,1^'*^* lOymadraCd h6nn : " Ae ch6ich6i tyghetuenneu ! pa le y
att^if"^ U'^^-'^ kerd6ch ch6i dros a6ch gnotaedi c hynt? Pa achaOs y
Jáu>^ l^/^^e^^, kyffroassaOch chOiyiyJeiryoet y aryyg gOast at detwydytP^ c,j^- Pax
C/t^^$u^\r Kanys mOy boen yO koffau kyuoeth gCedy coHer, no ^ C.. tjl
c hytdiod ef a chen octit heb ord yfnei t kyuoeth kyn ^o^^'^^^jJuefi.
15 hynny y M6y boen yO genyf i yr a6r hon goffav uyg
kyuoeth am anryded yn yr amser h6nn6, yn yr hOn yd
a va*^ , Vt.iZtJii< ; oed y sa61 gan mil o yarchogyon ym damgylchynu yn ^ Sww>***^
^ '^^ i*^ kerdet y gyt a mi, pan yyd6n yn ymlad ar kestyll ac ar
{: |ix^<ÌM^nA;iftjx dinassoed ac yn anreitha O kyyoeth yyg gelynyon, no
Í ^ 20 diodef y poen ar a cheno ctit a Onaeth y gOyr hynn y mi,
y rei a uydynt yna dan yyn traen.* Och yi, a dOyw eu i^j^'^^'
nef a dayar ! pa bryt y daO yr amser y gallOyf y talu
t^lx^v^ M.tí^*^ elchOyl yn y górthOyneb yr gOyr hynn ? Och Cordeilla
yyg karedic verch ! mor wir y6 dy ymadraOd teu di,
-tU.lrl.t' I* 25 pan dyCedeist panyO yal y bei yyg gaTIu am medyant am
kyuoeth am jeuegtit, panyO yeîîy y karut ti yyui ! Ac
xUcAju^e. ^ ^^ Orth hynny , tra yu yyg kyuoeth i yn galîu rodi rodyon,
'*^''*'^-é*^ paOb am karei ; ac nyt mi a gerynt namyn yy rodyon am /.fcf^
deuodeu am donye u. Ac 6rth hynny, pan gilyOy s y ^^j^^'^eJi
Uo ir d"^ 30 rodyon, y foes y karyat. Ac 6rth hynny pa ffuruf y ^i^
K 8,8^8«-«*^ gallaf rac keOilyd adolOyn nerth na chanhorthOy y genyt le^,»^
5^7 ^ '^' Orth r ys orri yg kam ohonaf i Grthyt ti am dy doethineb
diAMJtJí
— ^^^^^ LEAR AND HIS DAUGHTERS 143
di, ath rodi yn dremygedic gan debygu bot yn
waeth dy diOed noth whioryd ereiTI, a thitheu yn well ac
yn doethach noc GyntOy ? Kanys gGedy a rodeis i o da p
a chyuoeth udunt hOy, y g6naethant h6y vyui yn alîtut ac ^^' '^^^fc^t p]
Ij*'^*^^^ yn echenaOc om gCIat am kyuoeth." 5 ■ ,
10. Ac y dan g6yna 6 y aghyfnerth ofut yn y wed honno l^^^^"^^^ '
ef a doeth hyt ym Paris, y dinas yd oed y verch yndaO.
Ac anuon amyld er o annercheu at y verch a Onaeth y ^/«cfi-íí^^
dy6edut y ry6 agkyfreith a gyuaruu ac ef. A g6edy
dyOedutor gennat nat oed namy[n] ef ae [yjswein, sef a 10 £^ÿ''^^
wnaeth hit[h]eu anuon amylder o eur ac aryant, ac erchi
mynet ae that odyno hyt y myön^ dinas arall, a chjmry.t fe '^^^^
HtJ^uk arnaO y vot yn glaf, a gOneuthur enneint idaw, ac ardym- i? (Sw|x4a,'*^'^'****-
" heru y gorff a symudaG^ diHat, a chymryt attaC deugein
üyM^ marchaOc ac eu k6eira6^ yn hard ac yn syber6* oveirch^ a ^5 ^'•*-^i
dillat ac arueu ; a gOedy darffei hynny, anuon oe ulaen at^
Aganipus vrenhin ac at^ y uerch y dy6edut y vot yn dyuot.
A gOedy daruot gOneuthur kymeintac aarchyssei/anuon
a Onaeth Ilythyreu^ at y brenhin" ac at y verch ynteu y
dyOedut^y uot^"yndyuot^^ary deugeinuetovarchogyon^2 20
Shi C gOedy y^^ ry dehol oe dofyon o ynys Prydein, yn dyuot y fc -i<^^ v<*-**^
geissaO porth gantunt Oynteu^^ y oresgyn y gyfoeth f'^^ 4^ iP^ •*
dracheuen.^^ Aphan gigleu y brenhin hynny, kychOyn a jo
Onaeth ef ae wreic ae deulu^^ yn y erbyn^^ yn 3i^^^J^è^s,'^ÿ2^»!lLltl ' .
mal yd oed deilOg^" er bynye it^^ gOr a uei yn _gyhyt ag euo^^ 25 t nscfi*^
io^**** yn vrenhin ar ynys Prydein. A hyt tra uu yn Freinc, y
iut*M;f;!*-^*'-(' rodesy brenhin lywodraeth^o ygyuoeth^^ idaO, maP^ ybei
^■\ haOs idaO caffel porth a nerth y oresgyn y gyuoeth
^f*n drachefyn.23
fi StM»./»^evÇ^ II. Acynayd anuoriet gOys dros Oyneb teyrnas Freinc
a>^
Ch. 10. — 1 hyt yn 2 y add. 3 kyweirao 4 yn hard syberö 5 veirych
6 ar 7 kymeint a hynny 8 üyr «brenhin 9 ynteu y dywedut om.
lOeforfc?. 1 1 yn dyuot o»i. 12 deugeinuet marchaöc \% om. 14 kyuoeth
drachefyn 15 teulu 16 yn erbyn Ilyr 17 teilög 18 erbyneit 19 ef
20 üywodraeth 21 kyuoeth 22 val 23 idaO ef add.
144 LEAR AND HIS DAUGHTERS
^ l^aAA^t^rx^ i ■ y gynulîaö^ holl deCred_y uynet^ gyt a Lyr y oresgyn y
gyuoeth^ drachefyn ida6. A g6edy bot pob peth yn
baraCt, kychOyn a oruc Lyr a Chordeilîa y verch ar IIu
h6nn6 gantunt, a cherdet yny doethant y ynys Prydein,
ùiL»vi^ <wiü**j. 5 ac yn diannot ymlad ae dofyon a chael^ y fudugolyaeth.
(jA^aSuL tS lUlc-lr^ A g6edy gCedu pob peth or ynys ida6 eF i^ bu var6 Lyr
silS^t' yn y dryded vlOydyn ; ac y bu [var6]^ Aganipus vrenhin
Freinc. Ac yna y kymerth Cordeilla Ilyöodraeth y
In.*]). deyrnas ^ yn y IlaG ehun. Ac y clad6yt Lyr y my6n
a ç*Jr(íÌHíu.*ŵ-- 10 dayardy Q a Onaeth ehun y dan auon Sorram. Ar demyl^ y^-
'^'^^'^ A%fi(ir) honno r^ 6nathoed^ yn anryded yr duO a elOit yna^° |%^. <í/*f-i
< UjhI^Ì& -Ì' 'j(a<l;^oJ,Bifrontisiani. A phan delei wylua y demyl^^ honno, y
xJIl^^OA^ deuei holî grefyd6yr y dinas ar wlat oe anrydedu. Ac y
Ê Ut^ tUoM-yurtoiS. dechreu itc pob gOeith or a dechreuit hyt ym pen y
15 vlOydyn. A gCedy gOledychu pump^-mlynedo GordeiHa
t ^V'jj^h'o**: ^^ yn dagnouedus ,^^ y kyuodes y deu nyeint yn y herbyn, p'^'^''"^
jrzJLAceA^xJi Morgan^^ vab MaglaCn tyOyssaOc yr Alban, a Chuneda^^
vab Henwyn ty6yssa6c Kernyw, a IIu arua6c gantunt.
çcwí Ca|ì(ẃâi- A daly Cordeilla a Onaethant ae charcharu.^^ Ac yn y
q^^qJc^*^ ^° carchar hOnnO^^ o dolu r kolli y kyuoeth^^ y gGnaeth ehun
y Ileith . iWrtv
Ch. 11.— 1 y rtrfrf. 2 Orth eu hellög y 3 kyfoeth 4 chaffel 5 07». 6y
7 varo 8 teyrnas "dayarty *teniyl 9 a wnathoed ehun 10 ena
11 denihyl "^declirewit 12 pvni {but a stroke has been added below as if
to change v to y) 13 dagneuedus 14 Margan 15 Chueda 16 A —
charcharu : ae daly ae charcharu 17 hvnv 18 chyfoeth
l^M^^ c^a^A-Ji^^ 'ẅ/^CCa, i;o£íK*^
ca^J^anjejUB ^^^ S s^o^, 145
II. THE STORY OF ARTHUR.
From the Red Book of Hergest.
I. Ag6edymar0 UthurPendragon yd ymgynuHassant
holl wyrda ynys Prydein, jeirll a barOneit^ a marchogyon
>'}^^^ vrdaOl ac escyb ac abadeu ac athraOon hyt yg Kaer Ciic/acfeA.
Vugei. Ac o gytsynyedigaeth paOb pd archyssant y ce^^-eJr
Dyfric archescob Kaer Lion ar Wysc vrdaO Arthur y vab 5 ^ »-u>tftM_
i^;;^^^' ynteu- yn vrenhin. Ac eu h agen ae kymheTlei y hynny.
'^^ ' Kanys pan gigleu y Saeson marColyaeth^ Vthur Pen-
\9^Y\ dragon,* yd ellygyssynt 6ynteu genadeu hyt yn Germania
y geissaO porth. Ac neur dathoed ^ Tlyghes vaOr attunt, ll|.'^ «^vir ^/f/
a Cholgrim yn ty6yssa0c^ arnadunt. Ac neur daroed 10 ■^J.)^.ko
udunt goreskyn'' o Humyr hyt y mor a Chatyneis^ yn y
gogled. Sef oed hynny y dryded rann y ynys Prydein.
A g^edy gOelet o Dyfric archescob druen i y bobyl ae ^Ŵ;^i.^;^f^^^'
Biittkbwvv h vmdiuedi_. ef a gymerth escyb y gyt ac ef, ac a dodes
coron yteyrnas am ben Arthur. A phymthegmlGyd oed 15 , u^ìcm.^^
i^.'>»^.U«ç. Arthur yna, ac ny c hlyOs it ar neb arall eiryoet^ y deuod eu ^LbS]^'^*',
o de6red a haelder a oed arnaO ef. IdaO ef hefyt yd 'i^"^^^**"'^
;<uU.|UẀ eniTT yssei y dayoni a nyan aOl a oed arnaG y veint jat
JÌ'ioìí.'y honno, hyt pan oed garedic ef gan baOb or a glyOei^° , „ ^
^^*» dy6etut amdanaC.^^ Ac 6rth hynn y g6edy y arderchockau 20 "wc^^Ax '
ef or vrenhinaOl enryded h6nn6, gan gad 6 ohona6 y cŵ<^ ^ŵf^ ymsis^
^^^^^> gnotaedic^^ defa6t a^^ ymrodes y haelder. Ac od^na ^^^*^, /"^ ^"^ *^
,y,io.lra kyme iuL a amy Ide r marchogyon a lithrei attaC, a megys ^ /^f* ^
JlÚMí (.j y dyffygyei ida6 da y rodi^* udunt yn vynych. Aceissoes ^° ^
Variants from British Museum, Additional 19,70\
áCh. 1). 1 barvnyeit, 2 artliMJ- ap vthyr, 3 inarwolaeth, 4 bendragon, . / ,
othoed, 6 dysvy^savc, 7 gverescyn, 8 mor kateneis . 9 eiroet, 10 glyOhei, ^ •
11 ymdanav anwaethacli or ae göelei, 12 nottaedíc, 13 ef a, 14 rodei,
C«.a>> yw^^'UA^eà:u> /^a,<tdŵw|»*-»^,4M<£)Cccl4 unit
146 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
à> tJVwv^ ^^o».4- py di6 bynhac y bo haelder anyana61 y gyt a phrofedic^^
4,^^^k |»Avxai vol y an t, kyt bo eisseu arnaO ar dalym ,^^ yr hynny ny at 9^ 3
'V^^u'i^i^ ^"^ wastat_a^ henoç tit y argyOedu ida6. Ä,'^
2. Ac Orth hynny Arthur, kanys molyant a getym - ftŵopí'»--»^
5 deithockaei^ haelder a dayoni, TTunyaethu ryfel a oruc ^^ J ^jl^^^'
Saeson, hyt pan vei oc eu golut hCy^ y kyfoethogei ynteu ' **
p»4^ y teulu ae varchogyon. Kanys ia6nde r a dyskei hynny
if^jUMJ;^^ idaO ; kanys ef a dylyei o dreftataOl dylyet hoTI lywodraeth 00 \/' 00
^e.fi/vl(s(i ynys Prydein. A chynnuITaG a oruc ef yr hoîî ieuenctit ^^^(J^
10 a oed darystygedic ida6 ef, a chyrchu parth a Chaer
EfifraOc.^ A gCedy gOybot o Golgrim hynny, kynuTIaO a
oruc ynteu y Saeson ar Yscotteit ar Ffichteit, ac y gyt
^,vutu,A-ûA<tj&J^ , ac* aneiryf luossogrGyd nifer ganta6 dyuot yn erbyn
ä::r£ili^ ^''thur hyt yg glan Dulas. A gOedy ymgyfaruot yna (-5^-34^
15 o bop^ parth y dygOydassant IlaOer or deu lu. Ac or «a^STk
diwed Arthur a gafas y vudugolyaeth. A ffo a oruc
Colgrim^ y dinas Kaer Efra6c. Arthur ae lu a gych-^^'iÂ^
/,;. WíiA^oUiiO wynCys^ ac a werchetwis^ arnaO. -^f «»A^- t»<-^-é€^ (e^ Jx^m:^
T?^]^- — 3- A gOedy clybot o BaldGf^ y vra6t ynteu^ hynny, ^ ef^ -^
20 a gyrcha6d tu ar ITe yd oed y yraGt yg g Garch ae,* a chOe <^'i'^Ý
mil o wyr gantaO y geissa6 y rydhau odyno. Kanys yr
amser yd ymladyssei^ Arthur ae yraOt ef, yd oed Bald6f^
yna ar Ian y mor yn aros^ dyuot Chledric^ o Germania, a
oed yn dyuot a phorth ganta6 udunt. Ac Orth hynny , ,
Wv^ 25 gOedy y dyuot ar^ dec milltir y 6rth y gaer, darpa ru a ^b*»^*"
atàu^îl^ oruc d6yn kyrch nos a ro bei) Arthur ae lu. Ac eissoes
nyt ymgela6d^° hynny rac Arthur. Yna^^ yd erchis
ynteu y GadGr^^ ty6yssa6c^^ KernyO kymryt whe chant
be^ouA i^i'^^ marcha6c a their mil o bedyt^* y gyt ac ef a mynet yn
(Ch.) 1. 15 phrouygedic, 16 talyna
(Ch. 2). 1 gytyiiideithoccaei, 2 öy, 3 efraöc, 4 om., 5 pop, 6 golgrim,
7'gylchynöys y dinas, 8 ae göarchetwis
(Ch. 3). 1 baldvlf , 2 om. , 3 y warchae, 4 yg gvarchae om. , 5 yiiiladyssei,
6 valdvlf, 7 arhos, 8 cheldric, 9 liyt ar, 10 ymgelvys, 11 om., 12 kadvr,
13 iarlT, 14 pedyd
^u:. I o.Uun^,d^'^%^^^'^
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 147
eu herbyn, ac eu ragot y nos honno y fford y doynt. A V^^^^i*^
g6edy kaffel o GadCr gOybot y fford y doynt y gelynyon, . •
'"'"'ŴíEîít ^" kyrchu a oruc Kad6r yn deissvfvt . A gGedy bri6a6 "SHttáTS^'
^^ eu bydinoed ac eu h yssiga6 a Had IlaGer onadunt, kymell fe 5^ftK
y Saeson a oruc ar ffo. 5
4. Ac Crth hynny diruaOr dristyt a gofal a gymerth
BaldGfi ynda6,2 6rth na aTIOys elîCg^ y vra6t or gGarchae
yd oed ynda6. A medylyaO a oruc py wed y gallei gaffel*
'^*K^' k^fUJI^ y^ ymdidan ae vraOt; kanys ef a dybygei y kaffei «— ii_
^ bop" un onadunt^ ell deu rydit a góaret yn hoHaGJ , pei^ 10 (^^^f^^f^
keffynt ymdidan y gyt. A g6edy na chaffei fford arall
^'^^Tu^) y^ ^ ^^^^ eiTta O y waTIt^^ ae varyf a oruc, a chymryt telyn ^ . -
^j^ yn y la6, ac yn rith eresty n a g6aryyd dyuot ym plith y f^^^}^z^ ^r^
CaL}^ Ilu ar lîuest eu. Ar clymeu ^^ a ganei ef a dangossynt y 'tvi»^*4i- > Z^/^
vot yn telynya6r.^^ Ac or diwed g6edy na thybygei neb 15'
i*Av»*i*j y uot ef yn tywyssa6c falst mal yd oed, nessau a oruc
^ parth a muroed y gaer dan ganu y telyn. A gCedy y
i^^ax adnabot or g6yr o vy6n, y dyn u^^ a orugant 6rth raffeu }^^)^^ ^___
oIa«^ y my6n. A gúedy g6elet ohonaO y vra6t, vmgaru a S fi^^isiiSi <^ "^P"'^
orugant megys na ry ymwelynt^* dr6y laGer o yspeit kyn 20
no hynny. Ac val yd oedynt uelly yn medylya6 ac yn
ww^^i keissaO ystry6 py wed y gellynt ymrydhau odyno, ac yn ^{^m itua^ yur^
^u.eẁ' annobe iihaG _oe rydit, nachaf eu kenadeu yn dyuot o
^ Germania, a whe chan Hog yn Ilaön o varchogyon arua6c
gantunt, a Cheldric yn dywyssaGc arnadunt, ac yn 25
tsü»*^ d isgy nu yn yr Alban.
5. AgCedy clybot hynny o Arthur, yrnada6 a oruc ynteu ^-^"^
tfiicfcr», ar dinas rac pe trus ter ymlad ar veint njfer hmino,^ a '^^^
mynet odyno hyt yn Lundein. Ac yno gal6 attaG a oruc
holl wyrda y deyrnas yscolheigon a Ileygyon, ac 3°
(Ch. 4). 1 baldvlf, 2 ac ynda, 3 yellög, 4 kaffel, 5 kyfroch Q om., Q n , ■ <.,^J
7kanysef atybygeipop, Sohomint, 9 bei, lOben? 1 1 ar crychyad eu add., XJ^^-^C-^ ^
12 telynaör 13 tynnu, 14 nar yniwelynt
(Ch. 5). 1 hvnnv
148 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
A <u^w£r y mg-yg-hor ac Oynt beth a wnelynt^ am hynny. Sef a
gaGssant o gyghor y k6nsli hónn6 ; anuon kenadeu a
orugant hyt ar HoCeP vab Emyr Lyda6, brenhin Brytaen iWŵîi^
Vechan, y uenegi idaO yr orme s a dathoed gan y Paganyeit
5 ar^ ynys Prydein. Kanys nei(iiab y^ ch6aer)oed HoweF
y Arthur. A gOedy clybot o HoweP y ryfel ar a^anyd6ch '^'^*'"-^^***'^
a oed ar y ewythyr, erchi parattoi ITyges a onic,'' a
chynuTlaO pymtheg mil o uarchogyon arua6c. Ac ar y
g6ynt kyntaf a gafas yn y ol, y deuth y borth HamOnt ^.
10 yr tir y^ ynys Prydein. Ac Arthur ae h aruoH es ynteu zJZ;^^ '
or enryded y g6edei aruoTî g6r kyfurd a h6nn6; ac yn
vynych ymgaru** bop eihvers . ẃi^-UX^A<a.tcÊj
6. Ac odyna g6edy TlithraO ychydic o dieuoed,^ Oynt a
gyrchassant parth a Chaer L6ytcoet, yr hon [a_ elwir] ^ '
^|r^.iMRí2^{>.2-4-î 15 IJnçoI_jTji6rJhonn , ac yssyd ossodedic yn y wlat a ehvir
Lindysei ar benn mynyd rOg d6y auon. Ac 6rth y gaer
honno yd oed y Paganyeit yn eisted. A gOedy eu dyuot
yno y gyt ac eu hoîî niferoed, ymlad a orugant ar
&4^<îJ2^/Ê«^ŵL« Saeson. Ac aglywedic aerua a Onaethant o honunt.^
i^iyJUcc^ä \iM.itM^ 20 Kanys chwe mil onadunt a dyg6ydassant yn yr un dyd
h6nn6. Rei oc eu Had, ereiTl oc eu bodi* a gollassant eu
heneideu. Ac 6rth hynny rei^ ereill yn gyfla6n o ofyn ,^
ada6 y dinas a orugant, a chymryteu ffo^ yn Tie diogelOc h <^ex.AÌg
(UA-itî'y^ tbCt<:^f udunt. Ac ny orfFo6ys6 ys Arthur oc eu hymlit hyt" yn
/íJê-«'- ^^ j^.,^ 25 nOyn Kelydon. Ac yno ymgynuH o bop He a orugant
' ' oc eu fo,** a medylyaO^ g6rth6yn ebu y Arthur. Ac odyna ;yjjjh '
g6edy dechreu ymlad, aerua a 6naethant or Brytanyeit
^cUip-^ gan eu liamdiffyn ehunein yn wraGl ; kanys o wasca6 t y
urtnLi S^<^ y" GU kanhorth6y yd oedynt yn aruer o daflu
SiniKc i^^) 30 ergyt yeu,^" ac y gochely nt 6ynteu" ergytyeu y Brytanyeit.
(Cli. 5). 2 wnelhyrit, 3 hvel, 4 y, 5 mn., 6 a oruc om., 7 owi., 8 yd
arablygu y yiiigaru
(Ch. 6). 1 dydyeu, 2 a ehvir, 3 olionu, 4 yn yr afonoed add., 5 y rei,
6 fo yn y lie, 7 hyt pan deuthant hyt, 8 oc en fo a orugant, 9 odyno odd.,
10 kanys o wasgavt ỳ gvyd yn eu kanhorthvy yd aruerynt, 11 oiii.
'^^cLd S A^^lnJ. ^iJi^ ^,^^^<-^^-^CA^
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 149
A phan welas Arthur hynny, yd erchis ynteu trychu y îSc*-r<wJTv
coet or parth h6nn0 yr HOyn, a chymryt y kyfi yon ^^^y*^^ ^?E^
|^^*j^V'*'*hynny ar traOsprenneu^^ ac eu gossot yn eu kylch, ac eu
g6archae yno megys na cheffynt vynet odyno, yny
|%./wfi..^tjuymrodynt idaC, neu yny vydynt veirO o newy n. A 5 -K«^|i^
g6edy daruot g6neuthur y kae, y dodes Arthur y ça€ e^cí<ŵ^^ir""^
varchogyon yn vydinoed yg kylch y TlOyn. Ac yno
y buant uelly tri dieu a their nos. A phan welas y
Saeson nat oed dim b6yt gantunt, rac eu mar6 oìî o
newyn 6ynt a o dology ssant^^ y Arthur y^* geT16g yn ryd ^^2£r^i^^'^^
y eu ITogeu y uynet y eu gOlat; ac adaO ida6 ynteu eu \
heur ac eu haryant ac eu hoTI sOTIt, a t heyrn get ida6 \j^Jir^
bop^^ bl6ydyn o Germania; a chadarnhau hynny gan
rodi g6ystlo n. Ac Arthur a gauas yn y gyghor kymryt f ^^^ tv»iisy
hynny y gantunt, ac eu gellOg^^ y eu Ilogeu. 15
j/j^^ 7. Ac uaP yd oedynt^ yn rOygaO moroed yn my net tu = \^^''i^
ìUaJ*^, ae g61at, y bu ediua r gantunt gCneuthur^ yr amot h0nn6 c^^t^.ji.jr^a^^-^h
eZy^^t^n ac Arthur; a thross i eu hOyl eu drachefyn parth ac ynys "^**-^
Î32i^^ 'Prydein, a dyuot y draeth Totneis* yr tir, a dechreu
|J*^<U>^, a nreitha 6 y g61adoed hyt yn Hafren, a Had y tir- 20
diwollodron a orugapt. Ac odyna y kymerassant eu
Isi-Hc hynt hyt yg Kaer Vado n, ac eisted 6rth y gaer, ac ymlada
hi. A gOedy menegi hynny^ y Arthur, rj;ieau a oruc 2^«^**^^
^^1^^' meint eu túylî ac eu h yskymu nda6t,^ ac yn diannot crogi ^'Mfu>-^
eu gCystlon. Ac ymada6 a oruc ar Yscoteit ac ar 25
Ffichteit yd oed yn y' kywarsagu. A bryssya C a oruc -«>^l4c2Cv,
y*J^' y distry6 y Saeson. G oualu s oed am ada6 Howel ap*^ aaocuh-s
evj<2jiÄ*^ Emyr LydaO yn glaf yg Kaer Alclut o 6rthr6m heint. ?tci^ss,i^*<i^«^
l-^cl' Ac or di6ed gOedy dyuot hyt y He y g6elei y Saeson,
y dywa6t ef ual hyn : " Kany^ bo teil6g gan yr 30
'^*^'^ ysgymunedig yon Saeson^'' cad6 ffyd 6rthyf i,^^ miui
(Ch. 6). 12 travs, ISadologyssant, 14 eu, ISheuyt pop, 16 gollvg
(Ch. 7). 1 mal, 2 oedyn, 3 wneuthur, étraeth tutneis, 5 hyn, 6hyscum- i ,
yndaût, 7 yny eu, 8 hvel niab, 9 kyny, 10 t\'ylhvyr anudonavl add., ^pSU^j/-^^ > ' I J
1 1 vrthym ni ? i^^JUjU^i 1^«^**
û^J^r<^ûMr^ v.. däỳ^o^ ,U^^ f^^^^^^»"^
150 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
JCJi'*^'''^^'^ a gadGaf ffyd Crth DuO ; ac y gvt a hvnnv oe nerth^^
ynteu a dialaf hediO waet vyg ki6ta0twyr arnadunt.^^
G6isg6ch aOch arueu, wyr, g6isg6ch, ac yn OraOl kyrch6n
ipMjLt^ A ^'"^ y bratwyr hynn. Heb petruster^* gan ganhorthOy Crist íU^^SAt
5 ni a orfydGn .' / Pi'.f<«i^.«^ ^^ ŷ%ŵvCow<, c^>v^/^
8. A g6edy dywedut o Arthur hynny, Dyfric archescob
Kaer Lion ar Wysc a safa6d ar ben bryn goruchel, a
dywedut ual hynn a oruc : " Ha wyrda," heb ef, "y rei
«(j^ \j^L!U ^ yssyd ardercha 6c o gristonogaCl ffyd ohonaCch,
^jieivitM-r^ 10 kyuodCch ; koffeOch waet a6ch ki6tawt6yr, yr h6nn yssyd
ellygedic dr6y urat y Paganyeit racco ; kanys tragyCydaO l xíeä-*vŵí<í
waratwyd y6 y6ch, onyt ymro dGch y amdiffyn aGch^jO^^
gOlat ach rydit. Ac 6rth hynny ymled6ch dros aCch ^*«/i4e£i>e
gölat, ac or byd reit ywch, diodefOch ageu drosti^
15 Kanys yr agheu honno a vyd budugolyaeth a buched ^f >i^
yr eneit^ P6y bynhac hediO a el y agheu, ef ehunan
isC Pam '^^Á ^ ymryd yn wiraber th y Du6, y g6r a vu teilOg gantaO
Uç ^- rvoft rodi y eneit dros y vrodyr. Ac 6rth hynny p6y bynhac
ohana6ch a lader yn yr ymlad hOnn, bit yr agheu honno Kc^LJ^
Lji^ U«/Uî^tje_ 20 yn beny t idaG ac yn vadeueint oe bechodeu, y dan amot rf^"^'^'
'"' nas gochelo, or damOeina y dyuot."
9. A gGedy kymryt bendyth y g6r hCnnG, bryssyaG
a oruc paGb y wisgaG eu harueu ymdanunt, ac ufudhau fo*^
y gymenediweu yr archescob. Ac yna Arthur a wiscaGd
C^Viix^ 25 ymdanaG Huruc a oed teilGg y vrenhin. P enfFest in eureit ^^^^^^^
ÇaAjíÁ Cvof>v<>-«>€^ yskythre dic ac arGyd dreic a adassGyt oe benn. Taryan a
<JijtJiJ^ gymerth ar y ysgGyd, yr honn a elGit GGenn, yn yr hon
yd oed deIG yr arglGydes Veir yn yskythredic; kanys ym .|
/1^ ö^ Ç Inf^'i' pop y _g a reit y galGei ef arnei ac y coffei. Ac a rGym Gyt i-^^Jjè^
^(X>^'^P^ ^30 a ChaletuGlch y gledyf goreu, yr hGnn a wnathoedit yn
/> J&u-ft* ç(ü2ŵA^ y^ys Avallach. Gleif a deckJajaGd y deheu ef, yr hGnn
fcéii a elGit Ron ; vchel oed hGnnG a Ilydan ac a_das y aerua. a^ V>
(Ch. 7). 12 ae y gyt ae nerth, 13 arnadunt vy, 14 a heb petrus
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 151
_ Ac odyna gCedy Tlunyaethu y bydinoed o bop parth, ^^^^^^^^T^' ^^'
'^ttctt '^f y Saeson yn herOyd eu deua6t kyrchu yn leG a 6naethant, ^
ac ar hyt y dyd yn CraCl g6rth0ynebu y r Brytanyeit. Ac ^ 'ff"^, '^*^
^^^-*^ or diwed gGedy tross i yr heul ar y dygOydedigaeth, Oett:Lf> ^tu sju,^
achub mynyd ma6r, a oed yn agos udunt, 5
a Onaeth y Saeson, a chynal h0nn6 yn Tie casteTl udunt;
Ê t^ü' a chan ymdiret yn amylder eu nifer tybygu bot yn digaOn
vdunt o g eder nit y mynyd. A gOedy d6yn or heul y
tíoJ^^-iMìr dyd arall rac Gyneb , Arthur ae lu a eskynna6d pen y
L.h
mynyd. Ac eissoes TTaGer o wyr a goHes ef ; kanys ha6s 10 .
oed yr Saeson o penn y mynyd argywedu y r Brytanyeit t t^f*^^^
[noc yr Brytanyeit] yg g6rth 6yneb y myay_d argywedu ^^ int.^t<^ii^
yr Saeson, Ac or diwed gan vGyhau grym a Ilafur,
gOedy caffel or Brytanyeit penn y mynyd, yn y He Cynt ''^m-**^^^'^®^
^Ŷ^i^e * a dangossassant eu deheuoed yr Saeson. Ac yn erbyn 15
hynny y Saeson yn 6ra6] a ossodassant eu ^ronoed yn
eu gOrthOyneb 6ynteu, ac oc eu holl anger d ymgynhal '««^í^-jî-", 0****
yn eu herbyn. A góedy treuIaC HaOer or dyd uelly,
nidia6 a oruc Arthur rac hOyret y gGelei y vudugolyaeth rh te,
yn dyuot idaO. Ac ar hynny n oet hi CaletuOlcii'^a oruc, 20 '■
a galG enO yr arglOydes Ueir; ac q vuan ruthur kyrchu y ^^^'^*^ '
^^ ' île teÇaf y gOeleivydinoed y Saeson. A ph6y bynhac
a gyfarffei ac ef, gan al6 en6 Du6« o vn dyrnaCt y Iladei.
Ac ny orffo6yssa6d ar vn ruthur honno, hyt pan ladaOd
a ChaletfGlch ehun trugein wyr a phetGar car^jir. cA25
g6edy g6elet or Brytanyeit hynny, teOha u eu torjioed a K*^^^^"*"^ /
wnaethant Oynteu ae ymlit ynteu, ac o hop parth udunt
gOneuthur aerua. Ac yn y He y dygGydassant Golgrim
a BaldOlf y vraOt a lîaGer o vilyoed y gyt ac 6ynt. A
phan welas Cheldric perigyl y gedymdeithon, yn y tie 30
'^**^ heb anno t ymchoelut a oruc y gyt ar rei ereill ar ffo.
10. A gGedy caffel o Arthur y uudugolyaeth honno,
" enö duo : MS. duo duO.
152 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
ef a erchis y Gad6r iarll KernyO edit y Saeson, hyt tra ^ p^^^^''^*^
^ vryssyiei ynteu yr Alban. Kanys menegi ar daroed ^ ^^ 'uH
ida6 ry dyuot yr Yscotteit ar Ffichteit y ymlad a Chaer
Alclut, y He yd adaGssei ef Howel y nei yn glaf. Ac
5 6rth hynny y bryssyei ynteu yno rac cafifel y gaer arna6.
Ac odyna KadOr tyOyssaOc KernyO a deg mil y gyt ac
ef a ymlynaOd y Saeson. Ac nyt yn eu hoi yd aeth,
^ -^AÌ^ namyn achubei t eu Hogeu yn gyntaf a oruc, rac caffel
îfcj^lijÇtC^tC onadunt diogel6 ch nac amdiffyn or Hogeu. A gOedy
10 caffel eu ITogeu ohona6, dodi a oruc y marchogyon
aruaOc goreu a oed ar y hel6 yndunt, rac caffel or Saeson
ford udunt, os yno y kyrchynt. A g6edy daruot
cadarnhau y Ilogeu arnunt ueîîy, ar vrys ymchoelut a
oruc ar y elynyon ac eu Had heb drugared, gan eilenOi J^j^djul
15 gorchymynneu Arthur amdanunt. Rei o deudybjic lUSxtk-Y-
boen a gyOarsegit , a rei onadunt o oergrynedic callonneu /]l^^X^/v
a ffoynt yr coedyd ac yr ITGyneu, ereill yr mynyded ar ^£^^
nx<t\>Js. gogofeu y geissaO yspeit y achûanegu eu h oede l . Ac Ale-tl^^
oijcliwed gOedy nat oed udunt neb ry6 diogel6ch, yr hyn
-. (LAsJ^l^"^^- 20 a dihegis onadunt yn vjriCedic, 6ynt a ymgynuTlass antq fJ^^ì^
j^Ml^.gcL'.o^j hyt yn ynys Danet. A hyt yno tyOyssaOc KernyO ae
*^' hymlynaOd gan eu Ilad. Ac ny orffoOyssaOd hyt pan .
las Cheldric; ac eu kymeTI Oynteu oil j;_ laO gan rodi ^J^^
gOystlon.
<W^~^i^**%» 25 II. Ac yna gOedy k adarn hau tagnefed ar Saeson, yn
y He mynet a oruc yn ol Arthur hyt yg Kaer Alclut, yr
hon ry daroed y Arthur y rydhau y gan yr Yscotteit ar
1 Fichteit. Ac odyna y kyrchaOd Arthur ae lu hyt y Mureif ,
I y wlat a el^Oir o enO^raTI Reget. Ac yno y gOarchaeaOd A£m<^
30 ef yr Yscotteit ar Fichteit, y rei kyn no hynny a
ymladyssynt yn erbyn Arthur. A gOedy eu dyuot ar
ffo hyt y wlat honno, Oynt a aethant hyt yn Lyn
ê
"MS. ymgymullassant.
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 153
Lumon6y, a chymryt yr ynysed a oedynt yn y Hyn yn
gedernit udunt. Kanys tri ugein ynys a oedynt yn y
Ilyn, a thri ugein karrec, a nyth eryr ym pop karrec. A
rei hynny pop Kalan Mei a doynt y gyt. Ac ar y ITeis a -v^^^
^genynt yna dynyo n y wlat honno a adnebydei y damCeineu 5 - cwXc. ''i**^^
a delei yn y vlGydyn rac Gyneb . Ac y gyt a hynny tri p^W^^-wzx
ugein auon a redei yr Ilyn. Ac ny redei or Ilyn namyn
vn avon yr mor. Ac yr ynyssed hynny y foyssynt y
... gelynyon y geissa6 amdiffyn o gedernit y Ilyn. Ac ny s ^^x-^ p «", ^í*^
hôCT^^ d ygryno es udunt namyn ychydi c. Kanys kynulla6 10«^;'^^'^ *K^
^^)f^ Ilogeu a wnaeth Arthur, a chylchynu yr avonoed ar ^yn,^-;^^2^'^^'^^''
hyt na chaffei neb vynetodyno. A phymtheg ni[w]arnaOt
y bu yn eu g6archae uelly, hyt pan vuant veirO hyt ar Y
vilyoed.
12. Ac mal yd oed Arthur yn eu g6archae uelly, 15
nachaf vrenhin IGerdon yn dyuot a Ilyghes gantaO ac
amylder o bobloed achyfyeithydyon yn berth yr ^^ *^/ '^' >'
Yscotteit ar Freinc. Ac Orth hynny ymada6 a oruc ^'^^
Arthur ar Ilyn, ac ymchoelut y arueu yn y G6ydyl, ar
rei hynny gan eu Had heb drugared a gymhellGys ar ffo 20
y eu gOlat. A g6edy y uudugolyaeth honno ymchoylut
ÍâÌJJU^ dr aegef y n elch6vl y vynnu dHeu kenedyl yr Yscotteit ar ^«^íiíiíŵiíiH
Fichteit h^^t_ar^dim. A g6edy nat arbed ei neb megys y c^^jfo^^sa^
keffit, ymgynnullaO y gyt a Onaethant escyb y druan wlat
honno y gyt ae hyscolheigon or a oed darysty^edic 25 ii-^*j*<J^
r-"^ &. udunt, y gyt ac escyr n y seint ac eu creireu . Ac yn ]aí.'J>tnsu^^.'^^^^"^
■*1/*^ troet^noethon y deuthant hyt rac bron Arthur, ac erchi i'dU^^ ^ ^""^X-j
y drugared dros atlibin y bobyl honno, ac ar eu gHnyeu °^=ŷ^^LÌ^
|xoe£ut«ouy \vedia6 hyt pan drugarhaei ürtb unt. Kanys digaOn co^m^u^\.vu\^^
r^ o berigyl a dr6c ry 6nadoed udunt; kanyt oed reit idaO 30
* ^f'**'*^£t ^^^^t hyt ar dim yr hyn a dihagyssei onadunt. A
[ gCedy erchi trugared onadunt ar y wed honno, wylaO
[;;^;^I^ o warde r a oruc Arthur, a rodi yr gCyrda seint hynny -^^ "^"^^
|p5 6U harch.
154 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
13. A gOedy daruota hynny, syllu a oruc HoCel uab ^ŷ^'
^ur^x-uiUA^'WjA-wi £n^yi- LydaO ac e nryfe du ansaOdy Tlyn, y saOl avonoedar
sa61 ynyssed ar sa61 gerric ar saOl nythot eryrot a oed yn y
Ilyn. Ac ual yd oed yn ryfedu hynny, Arthur a dy6a6t
5 6rtha6 hot Ilyn araTI ynjy ólat honno oed ryfedach no ^ , <2o'
honno. Ac nyt oed befl odyno, ac ugeint troetue d yn ^T^'i^^
h^-ff^y^^!^*^ y hyt, a vgeint yn y Het, a hynny yn bedrogy l ; a
ujP iiju^<^ ^si- phedeir kenedyl o byscaO t a_mry6 yndi ; ac ny cheffit i^*'"*»^/'^^'^
byth un or rei hynny yn ran y gilyd. " Ac y mae Ilyn
lOarall," heb ef, " yg Kymry ar Ian Hafren, a dynyon y
wlat honno ae geilO Lyn LiaGn. Ar Hyn honno, pan vo „ f
y mor yn IIa6n, y kymer y d6f6r yndaG ac y IlOnc megys . ^^ ^
ŵUajtfef^^''^^*^^4*^ morger6yn , hyt na chudyo y glanneu. Ac y gyt ac yd ^^
^^lAlrwvC]^ ymchoelo y mor draegefyn y dreiaO, y g^Grthy t y Ilyn y
EttivKo tA.'ih 15 dOfGr a gymerei yndi, ac y b0r6 ohonei megys mynyd,
hyt pan el dros y glanneu. Ac o damweinei yna vot
neb yn sefyll ae wyneb att y Ilyn, o chyuarfifei dim o
asgeTlwrych h6nn6 ae diHat,^ anaGd vydei ida6 ymdianc,
sflw^V'» ^/ hyt nas s uckne i y Hyn ef yndaG. Ac o bydei ynteu ae
^42^2:^^' 20 gefyn attaG, yr nesset vei idi yn sefyll, nyt argyGed ei i)-^^^';
idaG dim."
$
■^u*J«^öí»«,'p"*Vî 14- A gGedy hedychu ar Yscotteit y brenhin a aeth
<^«í>U«Aí Its hyt yg Kaer EfraGc, y anryded u gGylua y Nadolic a oed
° yn agos. A phan welas ef yr eglGysseu gGedy eu distryG
25 hyt y HaGr, doluryaG yn uaGr a oruc. Kanys gGedy
^ Ät|»jeí w-~ai. deho l SansGn" archescob ar gGyrda maGr enrydedusereiH
y gyt ac ef, Ilosci yr eglGysseu ar temleu a Gnathoed y
Saeson, a distryG gGassanaeth DuG ym pop He. Kanys
L£,^,„„<jU/y^s pan deuthant yr anreithwy r hynny, y foes SamsGn
archescob a seith escyb y gyt ac ef hyt yn LydaG. Ac
30 yno yn enrydedus yd erbynyGyt hyt y dyd diGethaf oe
«MS. daruaOt. * MS. dillan. 'leg. Samson.
THE STORY OF ARTHUR i55
jjched. Ac yno g6edy gal6 paGb y gyt or yscolheigon
'^ °' ac or bobyl o gyt^yghor pa6b yg kyt ef a ossodes Priaf
y gaplan ehunan yn archescob yg Kaer Efra^c. Ar
rH^^^ egl6ysseu di Creided ic hyt y IlaCr ef ae hatn^w^dGys, ac
Aje«-A*>tflC
dŴ
ae hadurnaúd'* o grevydusson genveinped o wyr a sK 'J^^î^î^— /^^
'gO raged. Ar gGyrda bonhedig yon dylyed aOc a ry ^;^iìS^t!;^^C:!ŵt
deholassei y Saeson ac a ducsynt tref eu tat, ef a rodes?3l'^ ^i^'^P •
y ba6p eu dylyet ac eu h anryd ea. U^»-^ , cUp^,^ ct^ts^
15. Ac ym plith y rei hynny yd oedynt tri broder, a
hanhoedynt vrenhinaGl dylyet, nyt amgen , Leu uab 10 -u^i.-*^
Kynuarch ac Vryen uab Kynuarch ac Ara6n uab
Kynuarch. A chyn dyuot g orme s y Saeson, y rei hynny ^>»f»Äîst*u ^ i^a--^
a dylyynt tyOyssogaeth y g61edi hynny. Ac yr g6yr ^ ■% '^Ç^^^
hynny, megys y ba6p or dylyedogyon ereiTI, ef a
vynna6d talu eu dylyet. Ac 6rth hynny ef a rodes y 15
Ara6n vab Kynuarch Yscotlont. Ac y Vryen y rodes
Reget dan y tervyneu. Ac y Leu uab Kynuarch (y g6r
yd oed y chwaer ganta6 yr yn oes Emrys Wledic, ac yd
oed idaO deu vab ohonei, Gwalchmei a MedraCt), y
h6nnG y rodes tyw[y]ssogaeth Lodoneis a g61edi ereill a 20
berthynei attei. Ac or di6ed gGedy dOyn yr ynys ar y
theruyneu yn hoTIaOl ar y** hen teilygdaOt ae hedychu,
ef a gymerth gOreic. Sef oed y henO G6enh6yfar, yr
honn a oed o uonhedickaf genedyl g6yr Rufein, ac a
uagyssit yn llys Kad6r iarll KernyO. Pryt honno ae 25 ^</ «J/^ei; iŵ-ÿ-
tliegOch a o rchyfyg ei ynys Prydein. f^^l^ Ÿ^ iS" í>vŵ.e*we^ c^v.^>í*^
16. A phan deuth y g6an6yn araf rac 6vneb . ef a ^*^^f*-^y '•'^^
barattoes llyges ac a [a]eth hyt yn I6erdon. Kanys
honno a vynei y goreskyn ida6 ehun. Ac ual y deuth yr
tir, nachaf GillamOri vrenhin lOerdon ac amylder [o] 30
bobyl gantaO yn dyuot yn erbyn Arthur wrth ymladac ef.
" MS. hardurnaöd. * ar y : ae MS.
^ Oaŵ/ têŵO OiíJAi 'UM
156 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
A gCedy dechreu ymlad, yn y Tie y bobyl noeth d iarue u A.A-uw«*^<l<t.|
a ymchoelyssant drachefyn ar ffo yr Tie y keffynt wascaOt
ac amdiffyn, Ac ny bu vn gohir yn dala GillamOri ae
Mc*^'^ 'l^i gymell 6rth ewyllys Arthur. Ac 6rth hynny holl
Li 5 tywyssogyon I6erdon rac ofyn a doethant, ac o agreifYt
^ tCé^ »uv Îaíí uveC a ymrodassant oc eu bod yn vvyr y Arthur.
17. AgGedy daruotidaOoresgyn hoIlIOerdonaehedychu,
Arthur a aeth hyt yn Islont yn y lyges. A gOedy ymlad ar
bobyl honno, ef ae goresgynn6ys. Ac odyna dros yr
10 ynyssed ereill yd aeth y glot ef, ac na allei vn teyrnas
g6rth6ynebu idaC. Doldan brenhin Godlont a GCinwas •^'**«^**-^
„ ., vrenhin Orc h oc eu bod a deuthant y Orhau idaO gan Hu iU^^<^
dalu teyrnget idaG bop blOydyn. Ac odyna gOedy
IlithraO y gayaf h6nn6 heibaC, Arthur a ymchoelaOd
15 drachefyn hyt yn ynys Prydein, y atneOydu ansa6d y
deyrnas ac y gadarnhau tagnefed yndi. Ac yno y bu
deudeg mlyned ar vntu . a^ a çü^téÂ.
18. Ac yna [y] gCaha6d attaC marchogyon de6r
clotuaOr o araTl wladoed a pheTI teyrnassoed ac amylhau
iU^^uv^oxSdtk. 20 y deulu, megys yd oed kyghoruynt gan teyrnassoed peîl
4.A*p/wi/<a~uií Itw-^f» y wrthaO meint clot y lys, a ryodres " y teulu ae molyant. jf^^A^^y^^
it Ov-hiuvii. ú^'itJí A cheissaO a wnaei ba6p kyfifelybu a di^cyb lu y wrth lys i'^^,'*^^'*
Arthur, ac y 6rth y yarchogyon ae deulu. Kanyt oed
dim gan vn dylyedaCc yn y teyrnassoed pell y 6rthunt,
ft fi»».-f fc^ v2^ ony ellynt ymgeffely bu a marchogyon Arthur oc eu
^^*^^^' ^ gOiscoed ac oc eu harueu ac oc eu marchogaeth. A
■íd^ gGedy ehedec y glot ae volyant ae haelder dros eithafoed «-^^/ -^^'
y byt, ofyn a gymerassant brenhined tramor teyrnassoed
racda6, rac y dyuot y oresgyn eu kyfoetheu ac eu , Ji^
}»'•<'] 9^^ /^30 g^ladoed. Ac 6rth hynny rac gqfeilon a p hryde reu, sef a ^' ^^X
<2,/ocv<ik Onaei pa6b ohonunt atnewydu y keyryd ar dinassoed ar
\S./j fcj^ -v-. tyreu ar kestyll, ac adeilat ereill o neOyd yn Tleoed cry no . St^i't»^
" MS. rootdres.
M ûLeuS) ^ -^ tLD<^ ^^ -^ -^^ fr
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 157
Sef achaOs oed hynny, o delei Arthur am eu penn, megys
y keffynt y Tleoed kadarn hynny yn amdiffyn, or bei reit. i^ ^ 2aíf(ûj
I9.<^A g6edy g6ybot o Arthur hot y ofyn veTIy ar baOp,
*^ ym ardyrc hauel a oruc ynteu a medylyaO goresgyn yr
holl Europpa. Sef oed hynny, trayan y byt. Ac odyna 5
parattoi Ilyges a oruc. Ac yn gyntaf kyrchu Lychlyn
^í\íjt a oruc, hyt pan vei Leu uab Kynuarch y da6 gan y chwaer
l^^.crçj-^ a 6nele i yn vrenhin yno. Kanys nei [v]ab whaer oed
'^**^^^^ Leu uab Kynuarch y vrenhin Lychlyn a uuassei uarO g
yna. Ac ef a gymynas sei y urenhinyaeth y Leu y nei ; 10 ^^-^^^^jJjZ^i^
,>c£x|»t»Xŵ ^^ ^y buassei teilGg gan y Lychlynwyr hynny, namyn
gOneuthur Ric6If yn vrenhin arnadunt a chadarnhau eu
kestyll ac eu dinassoed, gan dybygu gallu g6rth0ynebu y
Arthur. Ac yn yr amser h6nn0 yd oed Walchmei uab
Leu yn deudegml6yd, g6edy y rodi oe ewythyr ef yg 15
gwassanaeth SupHus bab Rufein. Ac y gan Suplius y
p ^ kymerth ef arueu yn gyntaf. A g6edy dyfot Arthur,
»^dUt-5*n megys y dv6esp6yt uchot, y traeth Lychlyn, RicOlff a ^tt^\^ ftwo^th
^I3f (P holl uarchogyon y wlat y gyt ac ef a deuth yn erbyn
Arthur, a dechreu ymlad ac ef. A g6edy gellög Ila6er 20
r^ tr^' ° SIÊi* ^ gwaet o bop part[h], or diwed y Brytanyeit a
oruuant gan lad RicOlf a HaGer oe wyr y gyt ac ef. A
g6edy cafifel or Brytanyeit y uudugolyaeth, kyrchu y
f^ŷ^^' dinassoed a orugant ac eu Ilosci, a g6asçaru eu pobloed.
Ac ny orfoyssassant hyt pan daruu udunt goreskyn hoH 25
Lychlyn a Denmarc. A g6edy daruot hynny, ef a
urdaOd Leu uab Kynuarch yn vrenhin yn Lychlyn.
ÇiíJeÁ 20. Ac odyna yd h6y]a6d ynteu ae lyges hyt yn
Freinc. A gOedy kyweiraG y toruoed, dechreu anreith aC i>f^^^'"^, '^
y wlat o bop parth a orugant. Ac yn yr amser hCnnC 30
yd oed Frollo yn tywyssaOc yn Freinc y dan Les lucrum .
amhera6d6r Rufein yn [y] Tlywy aG. A g6edy clybot o t> ;^JU ^dAASKT
«*^( Frollo dyuotedigaeth Arthur, ef a gynuIlaOd hoH
uarchogyon Freinc, ac a deuth y ymlad ac Arthur; ac
^(U^M^ i/u3U>€^ , £H>€í^-e^,'«íŵ-^»-«^
iitdLtSAM
158 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
ny aTÎ6ys görthCynebu ida6. Kanys gyt ac Arthur
yd oed hoTI ieuenctit yr ynyssed a oresgynassei. Ac
Orth hynny kymeint o lu a dywedit y uot ganta6 ac yd
oed anaCd y vn tywyssaOc neu y neb y erbynya O na l^iy^^^^
5 goruot arna6. Ac y gyt ac ef hefyt yd oed y ran oreu "
o Freinc, yr honn a ry 6nathoed y haelder yn rGymedi c ^^^P^i^
oe garyat ynteu. A g6edy g6elet o Frollo y dyg6ycfa6 SÙítLt^-^
ef yn y ran waethaf or ymlad, yn y He ada6 y maes
a oruc y gyt ac ychydic o nifer, a íìfo hyt ym Paris ; ac
íUtfUMeelScA(Ì^*íJ- 10 yno kynuTIao y wasgaredi c bobyl atta6 a chadarnhau y
gaer, a mynu elchGyl ymlad yn erbyn ^Arthur o
VAý^Aŵ-^s ganhorth6[y] y gymodogyo n. Yn dirybud y deuth
Arthur ae lu y warchae ynteu yn y dinas. A g6edy
IlithraG mis heiba6, doluryaG a oruc Frollo o Avelet y
^Lt/vi,^ 15 bobyl yn abaHu rac newyn. A gofyn a oruc y Arthur
Zfcl a vynnei eu dyuot ell teu y ymlad; ar h6n a orfei
onadunt, kymerei gyfoeth y TlaTI heb lad neb or deu lu.
l^LxJ^ ,Wìí^ > Sef achaOs y kynnig yei ef hynny. G6r maOr hyd6 f oed ^' — ^^i
*^''^^i/u**-A-i^ Frollo, ac anueitra6 1 y le_6der ae gedernyt. Ac o achaGs ^oíL.fíf.'
iu^-^KT*^ tS 20ymdiret yn y nerthoed yd archei ef y Arthur dyuot yn
^^''afoxkwiiiU. neJTltuedi c y ymlad ac ef, o tybygu kaffel ford y iechy t ç^^^ti^
o hynny. A IlaGen uu Arthur wrth y genadGri honno.
Ac yn y lie anuon at Frollo y dywedut y vot yn dyuot, ,
^c<>^Uci^ ac yn baraGt y wneuthur yr amo t hGnnG ac ef ae gaclG. ^^^^JoJ:
25 21. A gGedy kadarnhau yr amot hGnnG o bop parth,
Gynt a deuthant ell teu hyt y myGn ynys odiejthýr y ò^i^'^
dinas ; ar pobloed o bop parth yn aros y sytlu py
damwein a darffei y rydunt. Ac yno y deuthant yn hard
ÊfyAJIfjíÁ wedus gywe ir ar deu uarch enryfed y meint ae buanet, .
30 hyt nat oed paraGt y neb adnabot y bGy y delei y |^
uudugolyaeth onadunt. A gGedy sefyll onadunt a
drychafel y harGydon o bop parth, dango sQ yr
" MS. A dangos.
THE STORY OF ARTHUR i59
ÎçJLa vsp arduneu y r meirych a orugant, a gossot o bop vn ar
y gilyd y dyrnodeu mOyhaf a eîlynt. Ac eissoes
ky wrein ach yd a rwedGy s Arthur y Idf gan ochel dyrnaOt
j^'^Jv Frollo, Arthur ae g6an t ym pen y vron, ac yn her(>yd 3,. ua^ ẃ ^^yâ \
^ y nerth ef ae byryaCd hyt y daear. Ac yn y He noethi y 5 '^^^.'^^^^^' |
*^% gledyf a oruc, a mynu Had, y ben. A Frollo a gyfodes
yn gyflym, ac a gleif gossot ar varch Arthur yn y
dOyvron dyrna6t agheuaOl, hyt pan dygOydassant !
Arthur ae varch yr IlaGr. A phan welsant y brenhin . ' f^^ju. \
'^^^^ap' yn syrthaw, abrei.d vu eu hatta l heb torri eu hamot, 10 IU.ì..jìb^'
ac o un \ vxL kyrchu y Freinc. Ac mal yd oedynt yn !
torri eu kygrei r, nachaf Arthur yn kyuodi yn gyflym 0>«*^«-^, ^^"^"^ I
wychy r, ac yn drychafel y taryan ac yn kyrchu Frollo.
A sefyll yn gyfagos a wnaethant, a neOidyaO dyrnodeu,
^21*f^' ä HafuryaC pob un ageu« y gilyd. Ac or diOed Frollo 15
a gauas kyfle; a tharaO Arthur yn y tal a Onaeth. A y^^^-^--^^^
l^^j-phei na ry bylei y cledyf ar vodrOye u y benfifestin, ef a '^ié^'^ '^ '^^
vuassei agheua61 or dyrnaOt h0nn6.'' A gCedy g6elet o ■ ü
Arthur y waet yn cochi y taryan ae arueu, ennynu o ^ "^^'^ /VìJiÉí,*>jJ.
iS^^jL,^ fl amyche dic lit ac o Oychyr irlloned a oruc. A 20 uyxA-tt
drycha[fel] CaletfOlch ac oe holl nerthoed gossot a oruc, n
isL~JL\r ar h ely m ar penffestin a phen Frollo a hoTIte s yn ^.f^i^ ^^ >
deu banner hyt y d6y ysc6yd. Ac or dyrnaCt hCnnO tIUiV^^^
^^ dyg6yda6 a wnaeth Frollo, ac ae sodleu maed u y daear," '^*^'^,.^ '
"- a gen6g_y eneit gan yr Oybyr. A gCedy honni hynny 25 k ^t^^-àçU.^^^*^
dros y Iluoed, bryssyaO a oruc y kiOtaOtwyr, ac agori
porth y dinas ae rodi y Arthur.
22. A gOedy caffel y uudugolyaeth honno o Arthur,
ranu y lu a oruc yn deu banner. Y neill ran oe lu a
rodes y HoOel uab Emyr LydaG, Orth vynet y darg^g 30 ^ ^uXU^i^li-fi
"- ■ G6itart ty6yssa6c PeitaO. Ac ynteu ehun a[r] ran arall
gantaG y oresgyn y g61atoed ereill yn eu kylch. Ac yn y
"MS. ogeu *MS. honnû. « MS. daeayar.
i6o THE STORY OF ARTHUR
He y deuth Howel vab Emyr LydaO yr wlat. Ef a
gyrchOys y keyryd ar dinassoed; a GCittart gGedy IlaOer
fj^^^ A-otUK..^ Q ymladeu yn ofalus a gymheII6ys y Crhau y Arthur; ac
odyna GOasgOin o flam a hayarn a anreith6ys; ae
5 tyOyssogyon a darestygOys y Arthur.
23. A gOedy IlithraO naG mlyned heibaO, a daruot y
^ r^\t^*^> Arthur oresgyn hoH wladoed Freinc 6rth y vedy ant
ehun, ef a deuth elchGyl y Baris. Ac yno y delHs lys. jj^ K
Ac yno gOedy galO paOb or yscolheigon ar Ileygyon,
10 kadarnhau a Onaeth ansa6d y teyrnas, a gossot
^%tÁSJUÍL i»^s kyfreithe u, a chadarnhau hedOch dros yr holl teyrnas.
Ac yna y rodes ef y Vedwyr y b entrul lyat Normandi a ý.jjë>^
tt^ %(á^(^^ Fflandrys. Ac y Gei y bens6yd6 r y rodes ef yr AngiO a
PheittaG, a TîaOer o wladoed ereiH yr dylyedogyon ereill
15 a oedynt yn y wassanaethu. Ac odyna gGedy hedychu
a thagnefedu pob Tie or dinassoed ar pobloed ueTIy, pan
^luẁ yttoed y gGanGyn yn dyuot, Arthur a ymhoeles y ynys
Prydein.
24. Ac ual yd oed gGylua y SulgGyn yn dyuot, gGedy
20 y veint uudugolyaetheu hynny o bop Tie, y gyt a diruaGr
leGenyd ef a vedylyGys dala Ilys yn ynys Prydein, a
gGisgaG y goron am y ben, a gGahaGd attaG y brenhined
ar tyGyssogyon aoedynt wy r idaG o bop He a orescy nnyssei,
Grth enrydedu gGylua y SulgGyn yn vrenhinaGl
2^ enrydedus, ac y atneGydu kadarnaf tagnefed y rydunt.
A gGedy menegi ohonaG y vedGl y gyghorwyr ae anGyly t, Uẃ**J-i
ef a gauas yn y gyghor dala y lys yg Kaer Lion ar
Wysc. Kanys or dinassoed kyvoethockaf oed ac
adassaf yr ueint wylua honno. Sef achaGs oed. Or neill
30 parth yr dinas y redei yr auon uonhe dic honno Wysc. ''^^
-jPf Sv-}..Çvi>i Ac ar hyt honno y doynt y brenhined, a delhynt dros y î^W^
moroed, yn y Tlogeu hyt y dinas. Ac or parth araTI
gGeirglody eu a foresti yn y theckau . Ac y gyt a hynny
y^&iUJ adeiladeu a Ilyssoed brenhinaGI a oedynt yndi oe myGn,
THE STORY OF ARTHUR i6i
a thei eureit, megys nat oed yn y teyrnassoed tref a
g ynhebvckyt y Rufein o rvodres namyn hi. Ac y gyt -^"V^'ii"**^/ Kt*
a hynny arderchaCc oed o d6y eglCys arbenh ic; vn o eÂ^^^e^*^
«**^/ honunt yn ardyrchafedic yn enryded y Vyl verthyr, a
c hGfein t o werydon yn talu molyant y DuG yndi yn 5 K ^? H5i^
wastat dyd a nos yn enrydedus urdasseid ; araTl a oed "t^yl^-A^^
yn enryded y Aaron kedymdeith y merthyr h6nn6, a
ch6fent yn honno a ganonwyr reolaGdy r. Ac y gyt a a^^**-^
hynny y dryded archescoba6t a phenaf yn ynys Prydein
oed. Ac y gyt a hynny arderchaCc oed o deu cant yscol lo
o athraOon a doethon, a ed[ne]bydynt k erde tyat y syr ac o^-^^, -r^^ti*,^
a mryfaelo n g elfydod eu ereill. Kanys yn yr amser hGnnO K*? ^^ltldHá-'^ '^*'
y kefifit yndi y seith gelfydyt; a[r] rei hynny drOy
gerdetyat y syr a yenegynt y Arthur TlaOer or damweineu
l^Z^^^ a delhynt rac TlaO . Or ach6ysson [hynny] oil y mynnGys 15
Arthur yno dala Ilys. Ac odyna geTlOg kenadeu dr6y
amryfaelon teyrnassoed a gOahaGd paOb a orucp6yt o
deyrnassoed Ffreinc ac o amryfaelon ynyssed yr eigaCn,
o[r] a dylyynt dyuot yr Ilys.
^^^^S 25. Ac Orth y wy s honno y deuthant yno : AraOn uab 20
"* Kynuarch brenhin Yscotlont, Vryen y yraCt brenhin
Reget, KatOaTIaOn naO[h]ir brenhin G6yned, Kad6r
^^^^jlU Hemeni c tywyssa6c KernyO. Tri archescob ynys
Prydein : archescob Lundein, ac archescob Kaer Efra6c,
a Dyfric archescop Kaer Lion ar Wysc; a phenaf 25
onadunt oed dan bab Rufein, ac y gyt a hynny eg lur .
oed oe wassanaeth ae uuched; kanys po b kyfryC g lefyt "^"^^^.j j^^.,.,^,^
or a uei ar dyn, ef ae g6aretei drOy y wedi. Ac y gyt ^*^k ^ . « je^'*^^
a hynny Oynt a deuthant y tyGyssogyon or dinassoed
bonhedic, nyt amgen, Morud iarlî I£aer_LQyO, Meuruc 30 Mn-<«.<te^
,»/io»<;fc o Gaer Wyragon , AnaraCt o AmOythic, Kynuarch iarll S^^^"^'^^*^
^tiX-j K aer G eint, Arthal o Warwic, Owein o Gaer Le on, C^^^
^ff^tJU^ lonathal o Gae£ Idor, Curtalem o Gaer Ly r, GGaHaoc U^^
ap LeenaOc o Salsbri, Bosojo Ryt Ychen. Ac odieithyr
ÍJC^ijj^ OJOux Ì/iMf iyuMíA^i" niu^^y.!-^^^ 'loA^euÁ.
162 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
ÂcçiJ£^<, hynny ITa6er o wyrda, nyt oed lei eu boned nac eu,,..,^,^^fe
teilygdaOt nor rei hynny, nyt amgen, Duna6t V6r uab
Pabo post Prydein, Keneu uab Coel, Peredur uab
Elidyr, Grufud uab Vogoet, Rein uab ElaOt, Edelin
5 vab KeledaCc, Kyngar uab Banga6, Kynnar Gorbanyon,
Miscoet ClofifaOc, Run uab NCython, Kynuelyn [uab]
Trunya6, Kadell uab Vryen, Kyndelic uab N6ython.
Ac y gyt a hynny IlaOer o wyrda a oed ryhir eu henOi.
Ac y gyt a hynny or ynyssed yn eu kylch : GillamGri
10 brenhin Iwerdon, Melwas brenhin Islont, Doldan brenhin
Gotlont, G6ynwf«^brenhin Ore, Leu uab Kynuarch
brenhin Lychlyn, Echel brenhin Denmarc. Ac o
Ffreinc y deuthant : Hodlyn ty\vyssa6c Ruthyn,
Leodgar iarll B616yn, BedOyr pentrulTyat due Normandi,
15 Borel o CenomaCs, Kei pens6yd0r due yr AngiO, GOittart
U4-u-«>.ŵ~|r , ,, o BeittaG, ar deudec g ogyfarch o Freinc, a GereinCO
c^usA,|*<w^ ^ Í" Garann6ys oc eu blaen yn dywyssa6c arnadunt, Howel
^^M^\ ^^^ Emyr Lyda6 brenhin Brytaen Vechan, a TlaGer o
'^ 6yrda a oed darestygedic ida6 y gyt ar ueint darmerth ar^^T^^^^^
20 ch^Lnjret mulyoed a meirych, megys yd oed dyry s eu aM^io^^,
datkanu a ryhir eu hyscriuenu. Ac odieithyr hynny **"
ny thrigywys un tywyssaOc y tu h6n yr Yspaen ny delei
6rth y wys honno. Py ryfed oed hynny? Haelder
Arthur ae glot ae volyant yn ehedec dros y byt a ^f^
t^y^ ^l*"^, 25 dynass ei ba6p yn r6[y]medic oe garyat.
í76ia^,<vuu«i 26. Ac or diOed gOedy ymgynuIlaG pa6b yr gaer ar
U^. 6ylua yn dyuot, yr archescyb a elwit yr Tlys 6rth wisca6
y goron am ben y brenhin. Ac odyna Dyfric archescob
(>eijut4* |3<^ii- a gant yr offeren. Kanys yn y archescobty yd oedit
30 yn dala Hys. Ac or diwed gOedy g6isga6 y vrenhinaGl
wise am y brenhin a theckau y ben o goron y teyrnas ae
Scit^lÁJt deheu or deyrnwia len, ef a ducpOyt yr eglOys benaf, ac
or tu deheu ac or tu asseu idaO y deu archescob yny ^î^ '«>-/;■
gynhal. Ac y gyt a hynny pet6ar brenhin, nyt amgen,
e^ , UJH.S ^ &C~L*i) C^li._ l' U<Vv^-ẃu*j
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 163
brenhin yr Alban, a brenhin Dyuet, a brenhin GOyned,
a brenhin KernyC, yn herGyd eu bxein t ac eu dylyet, yn ^'^^,^^',,^;^
v-^*^ ar6ein pet6ar cledyf eureit noethon yn y vlaen. Ac v '
gyt a hynny ITaöer o gOfenoed amryfaelon vrdassoed ta-ruAj^i
yn eu processio o pop parth yn ol ac ym blaen yn kanu 5
amryfaelon gyúydolaetheu ac organ. Ac or parth arall
yd oed y vrenhines yn y brenhinwisc, ac escyb o bop
parth^ yn y d6yn hitheu y eglGys y myiT achesseu ,^ a -m^^?
phedeir gOraged y petwar brenhin, a dywedassam ni
uchot, yn arOein pedeir clomen^ purwen* yn y blaen yn 10
herOyd eu breint 6ynteu, ar gOraged yn enrydedus gan
dirua6r leGenyd yn kerdet yn y hol.^ Ac or diOed
gCedy daruot y processio^ ym pob vn or dOy eglGys,
kyndecket a chyndigrifet y kenit y kywydolaetheu^ ar
organ ac na 6ydynt y marchogyon py le gyntaf y jr
kyrchynt;^ namyn yn torfoed pob eilwers y kerdynt y Ä£(£í:Ua.Cít^
honn yr a6r hon ac yr TTall gOedy hynny. A phei
treulit y dyd yn g6b61 yn d6y\va61 wassanaeth, ny mage i jpruduM^^''^^^'^
•^*^*"' dim blinde r y neb. Ac or di6ed gOedy daruot yr
offereneu ym pob vn or d6y eglOys, y brenhin ar 20
•%/ vrenhines a diod assant eu brenhinwisgoed y amdanunt.^
27. Ac odyna y brenhin a aeth yr neuad ar gOyr oil y
^ gyt ac ef. Ar vrenhines ar g6raged oil y gyt a hi^ y .
"^' neuad y vrenhines, gan gad6 hen gynefaCt Tro, pan ^^^^
enrydedynt y gOyluaeu ma6r, y g6yr y gyt ar g6yr yn 25
bOyta, ar g6raged y gyt ar gOraged yn wahanedic. A , -j ^
telf g^edy kyflehau - paOb y^ eisted yn herOyd y deissyj gi y JZZ^^^d^^,'^,
deilygtaOt, Kei benns6yd6r yn^wiskedic o ermynwisc, a '♦"^^^^
mil* y gyt ac ef o vn ryO adurn a hynny^ o veibon
dylyedogyon, a gychwynassant y wassanaethu or gegin 30
anreg yon. Ac or parth arall Bedwyr a mil o veibon
(Ch. 26). 1 idi add., 2 machesseu, 3 colomen, 4 gvynyon, 5 yn ol,
6 prosessivn, 7 kyAvydolyaetheu, 8 a gerdynt, 9 y amdanadunt
'Ch. 27). 1 hitheu, 2 kyfyavnheu (?) 3 yn, 4 mil o wyr, 5 ac ynteu
/U ^f^^ 1 . A ^U^^pf - CJtSh^^ CJlSêoJL
164 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
gOyrda y gyt ac ynteu yn wisgedic o amryuaelon wiscoed
p. ^ ^"uMJvUA*?*. ft yn g6assanaethu gOirodeu or vedgell. Ac or parth arall
M^j^^iOj^*'^ yn Ilys y vrenhines aneiryf o amylder gOassanaethwyr
yn wisgedic o amryfaelon wisgoed yn herOyd eu defaCt
Ö(Mí/i*C,ua.cé«a*»^ c yn talu eu gOassanaeth yn diwall . Ar petheu hynny ae
£>ttÄ.ÇÇ ryotres pei ascrifenCn, g ormo d o hyt a blinder a OnaOn
yr ystorya. Kanys ar y veint teilygdaOt honno yd oed^
SKisS^ ynys Prydein megys y r acvlaen ei yr holl ynyssed o
U.íìo^dí'>^^t amylder eur ac aryant ac a lafo ed dayraöl.''' A phy
(Exr-rf,^'^''^^^ 10 varchaGc bynhac a vynnei^ vot yn glotuaCr yn Ilys
\iyi) ' Arthur, o vn ry6 wise ydaruerynt,^ acovnryO arueu,aco
.fc^ŵ„„„iB^ 1a4Ì*»v, un ry6 dyOygya t^" marchogaeth. Y gorderchwraged o "^
vn ni6 wisgoed ac o un dy6ygyat^° yd aruerynt. Ac ny
bydei teilGg gan un wreic garu^^ vn gOr, ony bei y uot
k^-^^^~*^^ / 15 yn brofedic teirg6eith y mi lGrya eth. Ac uelly diOeir ach CÂ&Ẁ
y gCneynt^^ y gGraged a g6eTI, ar gOyr yn glotuorussach
oc eu karyat.
28, Ac or diOed g6edy daruot bOyta a chy[ch]wynnu
y ar y byrdeu, allan odieithyr y dinas yd aethant y
20 chOare^ amryfaylon chwaryeu.^ Ac yn y lie marchogyon
yn dangos arOydon, megys kyt bydynt^ yn ymlad yn
Q^^JUfiJiojKS^ • \Jl. iaOn ar y maes. Ar gGraged y ar y muroed ar bylcheu
(« W^L <^^ y^ edrych ar chware.* EreiH yn bOrO mein, ereill yn
saethu, ereill yn rydec,^ ereill yn gCare gGydb6[y]n, ereill
fjiSJlssU^^'^''''^*^ 25 yn gOare taplas. Ac uelly'^ dr6y bop^ kyfryO amryuaelon^ ^.f,.^
u^Dji^^Uov. eli*?tt«. dychymyg eu^ gOaryeu^ treulaO yr hyn a oed vn ol or dyd n ttn cIa^
J ts^^^^jiJ^ §^^ dirua6r leGenyd, heb lit a heb gyffro ^" a heb gynhen .
-i^ A phOy bynhac a vei vudugaCl yn y g6are, Arthur dr6y
amlaf rodyon ae henry dedei.^^ A g(^edy treula6 y tri
30 dieu kyntaf uelly/^ y petwyryd dyd galO paOp a wnaeth-
(Ch. 27.) 6 yr dothoed, 7 aualoed daeravl, 8 ^•ynhei, 9 aruerhynt, 10
tS'eUe.tl' V-'t**^ diwygyat, 11 karu, 12 ymwneynt
''• I (Ch. 28). 1 wareu, 2 waryeu, 3 beynt, 4 ar y gvareu, 5 redec, 6 y velly,
7 pop, 8 dychymygyon, 9 a gvaryeu, 10 a heb gytfro 07«., 11 henrj'dedhei,
12 y velly
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 165
p6yt or a oedynt yg gOassanaeth, a thalu^^ y baOp y
wassanaeth ae lafur herOyd uaP* y dylyynt. Ac yna y
roden t^^ y dinassoed, ar kestyll, ar tir, ar dayar, ar
escobaetheu,^^ ar archescobaetheu/'' ar manachlogoed,
iijvitjic ar amryuaelon u rdass eu, megys y gCedei y baOp or ae 5
dylyei.^**
29. Ac yna y gOrthod es D yf ric archescob y archescoba6t ^f'^''^'^^'
ae teilygdaCt. Kanys göelî oed gantaO bot yn didrifO r ÍUn^^ì-. ^
a buchedu yn y didry f no bot yn archescob. Ac yn y le ^o^-^r*^, ^
ynteu y gossodet Dewi^ eOythyr y[r]2 brenhin yn 10
archescob yg Kaer Lion ar Wysc.^ Buched h6nn6 oed
iíA_^ agreifft* dayon i^ y ba6p or a gymerassei y dysc'^ ynteu. ^^ii^ss^vtnCf
Ac yn^ lie SamsOn" archescob LydaG drCy anoc Howel^ ŵ*;i>;^ ^i^^!uJ
uab Emyr Lyda6 y gossodet TeilaO escob^ Lan Daf, yr '
h6n a glotuor ei y uuched, ae deuodeu da a dangossynt 15
y uot yn 6rda. Ac odyna escobaOt Ga er^" Vudg i y Scici^sGX
Veugant, ac escoba6t Gaer^" Wynt y Dywan,ii ac ^'-^^c^fé^
escobaOt Lincol y Aldelmi.
T/i J/Ju? ^°* ^^ ^^^ y^ oedynt velly yn Hunyaethu pob peth, ajv^a^' '
^^-^^ nachaf deudegwyr aeduet eu hoet, enjyded.us__y_.g0e<l, 20 ^t'^j^'^^ "^K"^
CrC£^ ^ cheig [o] olyfwyd^ yn IlaO bop yn onadunt yn ar6yd eu tft^' w*^
bot yn genadeu, ac yn kerdet yn araf, ac yn kyfarch
gOell y Arthur, ac yn y annerc h y gan Les amhera6dyr ^y^i^/°~ ^
Rufein, ac yn rodi Hythyr yn y laO, ar ymadraOd hOnn^
yndaO. 25
31. "Les amhera6dyr Rufein yn anuon y Arthur yr
hynn a haedóys. Gan enryfedu^ yn uaOr enryfed y6
genyf i dy greulonder di at hrudannaeth.' ^ Enryfedu^
(Ch, 28). 13 thallu, 14 om., 15 rodet recte, 16 escobyaetheu, 17 ar X
archescobaetheu om., 18 y paOb ac y dylyei
(Ch. 29). 1 in inarg., 2 yr, 3 arvysc om., 4 agriff, 5 a dayoni,
6 yny, 7 sampsOn, 8 hywel, 9 yn escob yn, 10 kaer, 11, döywan?
(Ch. 30). 1 o oliwyd, 2 ymadrodyon hynny
(Ch. 31). 1 anryfedu, 2 athrudanyaeth, 3 hefyt add.
Çj\JiJìo^(hA Cauj^^ í^ft'^^ B^JAtiiír^
i66 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
{jU^^'^V^
IC
yd6yf gan goffau y sarhaedeu* a wnaethost di^ y Rufein.
Ac anheilOg y6 genyf nat atwaenost^ dy vynet oth
dieithyr'' dy hun, ac na wydut ac natyttOyt*^ yn medylyaO
yvtẃt*k^ ^ikffi^tje. py veint trymder yO gOneuthur kodyant y sened Rufein, ^sj^*M
5 yr honn a Odost di^ bot yr holî vyt yn talu gOassanaeth
^**^ idi. Kanys y d eyrn get a orchymyn6yt y dalu idi, yr ^^^^^
h6n^" a gafas Ulkassar a TlaCer o amherodron ereill ^,^*a
< gOedy ef a chyn no minheu^' dr6y la6er o amseroed — a qvlw^^i^.
hOnnO gan dremygu^^ gorchymyneu k ymeint ac vn '*rr^^ "^
sened Rufein — a gamryvygeist di^^ y attal. Ac y gyt a ^un^^^*^
hynny ti a dugost B6rg6yn ac ynyssed yr eigaOn yn
hollaGl, brenhined y rei hynny, hyt tra yttoed RufeinaOl
ytiex^. yw»-"**^« u edya nt yn eu medu, a dallasant teyrnget yr amherodron c* jtŵ^ŵî
Ä**fU*-'>^ a vuant kyn no minheu. A chanys or veint sarhaedeu^* ruc/r<.iJ^
15 hynny y barnOys sened Rufein y minheu iaOn y genhytsai^/cdfcii'
ti, 6rth hynny minheu a ossodaf teruyn ytti yr A6st
kyntaf yssyd yn dyuot, dyuot ohonat titheu hyt yn
Rufein y wneuthur iaOn or sa61 sarhaedeu^* hynny, ac
^ií^wUt^ u/v^iU^, y di^aef y vra6t a uarnho sened Rufein arnat. Ac ony
fc^tt^ste-^ 20 deny ueTly,^^ mini a gyrchaf dy teruyneu.^'' A megys y
A/u^e,UiUJíu, Ji ranho y clefyd eu,^^ mi ae ranaf^** ac a lafuryaf y d6yn
ffcS>^ -«^. drachefyn 6rth sened Rufein."
% TijicSiL 32. A g6edy datkanu y Ilythyr hCnnO rac bron Arthur
ar brenhined ar tywyssogion a oedynt y gyt ac ef, ef
C*^^- • 25 ac 6ynt a aethant y gyt hyt yn t^v y _ke6ri y gymryt
r/rt-ijw-*-^ i^u-tfe»- kyghor py beth a Onelhynt yn erbyn y kymynediO eu^
' hynny. Ac ual yd oedynt yn esgynnu^ gradeu y tOr, sS^^
/i^^adOr iarîî KernyO megys gOr TlaGen y ued61^ a dywaOt
yr ymadraOd hOnn : " Kyn no hynn ofyn a ry fu arnaf i
ijju^^ Ì. 30 rac goruot o l esg ed y Brytanyeit o hir hedGch, a choTli
Ü ç^c^cA*^^ ^çyj 32J 4 sarahedeu, 5 wnaethosti, 6 atwaenosti, 7 odieithjT,
l/ jC 8 yflOyt, 9 Odosti, 10 hon. 11 thitheii, 12 tremy<iu, 13 ganiryfygeisti,
14 saraliedeu, 15 dohy y velly, 16 terfynheu. 17 cledyfeu, 18 kymhellaf
(Ch. 32). 1 kymenediveu, 2 yskynnu, 3 y vedol om.
10
Aaj in p-Y äo Ÿ^í (Vw_,^„ii A. iCii- /Ì tLi u^ tf t^ lu~~^
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 167
clot eu mil6ryaeth, or honn y buant hOy eglurach no neb
• i_ o genedloed y byt yn hoTIaOl. Sef achaOs yO. Yn y He
— V*^ y peitter ac* arueru o arueu, ac aruer or öydbOylI ar
J cUJùt' daplas a serch gOraged, nyt oes petrus yna Hygru o ^h^jT'tAÌê^*
lesged py beth bynhac a ry fei^ o nerth yno a chedernit 5 -
ac enryded a chlot. Kynys^ pump mlyned hayaç h a^r^^^^'*"^'
\\Ì..Ÿ%^ ethyn t yr pan yttym ni yn a ruer u or ry6 s egur yt hOnnO ^^^ 'a^ji^fe^^
"V ' -^ ar digrifOch, a heb arueru o diCyll ymlad. Ac Orth c«.i£iOAfc^
cj A^ [ý- hynny Du6 jx^ mynu^ an rydhau ni or Hesged honno
t/f, »/ 1*1 a gyffroes g6yr Rufein yn an herbyn, hyt pan al wem lO^^^,'" I
<^i^.H/ °^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ; , ,, >^ c<lL> ít^jít su^,>.M^^
i^Cww, ni an clot ac an milOryaeth ar y hen gynefay t. ■* " n«,ai»o{.
SS- A g6edy dyOedut o GadCr yr ymadrodyon hynny
a TfaOer o rei ereill, or diwed 6ynt a deuthant yr
»Ci^<C>*-^« ei stedu aeu. A g6edy eisted o baOp yn y le, Arthur a
dy6a0t ual hynn Orthunt : " Vyg kedymdeithon ar rCyd ^i; *»- ^/^/^tS
^aítiŵí'i^ ac ar dyrys , molyant yr rei hyt hynny ^ ac yn rodi eu^ -^^ -- *^
kyghoreu ac eu^ milCryaeth, ac yr^ aGr honn o vn vryt
rod6ch a6ch kyghor, ac yn doeth racyedyljGch py beth c»*^sco(i^^ ^njr^nAa
a uo ia6n y atteb yn erbyn yr attebyon hynn.Kanys
py beth bynhac^ a racvedylyer'^ yn da yn y blaen y gan 20
t^ ÂJr doethon, pan del ar 6eithret, haCs vyd y diodef . Ac
6rth hynny ha6s y galTOn ninheu diodef ryfel gOyr
Rufein, OS o gyffredin gyfundeb a chytgyghor yn
doeth y racuedylyOn py wed y gaTIom ni gOahanu ac eu X
ryfel Oynt. Ar ryfel hOnnO, herCyd y tebygaf i, nyt 25
maOr reit yn y ofynhau. Kanys andyl^dus y maent i^»^,'*^"'^^
hOy^ yn erchi teyrnget o ynys Prydein. Kanys ef a
fo5(c)fv^(ê dy6eit dylyu y talu idaC ef Orth y talu^ y Ulkassar^ £^*äwu {^y
ac y ereill g6edy h6nn6, a hynny o achaCs t eruy sc ac ^"^[^^^^'^ '
^'t^'-HP^ a nuu_n deb^° y rOg an hendateu ^^ ninheu, a dugassant^^ ^q ŵ-^síoos
(Ch. 32). 4 o, 5 ryflfei, 6 kanys, 7;a, 8 mynnu
^ (Ch. 33). 1 yr rei a profeis hyt hyn, 2 om., 3 y, 4 ar, 5 bynac,
K*'^^, 6 r acwel er. 7 öy, 8 dalu, 9 ulkessar, 10 annundab, 11 hendadeu,
"piw^ac 12 ducsant
i68 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
■Ke^ 0-
wyr Rufein yr ynys honn, ac o dreis^^ y gOnaethant yn -vu^^i^^esi
l/y^y^^J^AnA^ trethaOl .^^ Ac 6rth hynny py beth bynhac a gaffer dr6y
Jäce^tjj^ (axouMj^ na th6yll na chedernit,^* nyt o dylyet y kynhel lir hCnn6. v***^te;-o/
1 <ç. Pa,."^. «î^îf^*^ P^y bynhac a dyck o treis, peth andylyedus a geis y
5 gynhal. A chanys andylyedus y maent Cy yn keissaG
teyrnget y genhym ni, yn gynhebic y hynny jj^ '
í;íu,.^lu«</ ^^»^ ^esA ninheu a deissyf6 n teyrnget y gantunt hOy^^ o Rufein,
J' ar kadarnaf ohonom ni kymeret y gan y HaTl.^^ Kanys
"^ or goresgynCys^'' Ulkassar^^ ac amherodron ereill gOedy / i
lo ef ynys Prydein, ac o achaOs hynny yr a6r honn holi ^i^^„JjL ''
teyrnget ohanei/^ yn gynhebic y hynny minheu a
; u~o(je iteje^w». yarna f dylyu o^^ Rufein talu teyrnget y minheu. Kanys
Cky^^jutZ^ vy rien i ynheu gynt a oresgynnassant^^ Rufein ac ae
kynhalassant, nyt amgen^ Beli uab Dyfynwal gan
15 ganhorth6y Bran y vraOt due BOrgCyn, g6edy crogi
petwar gOystyl ar hugeint^^ o dylyedogyon^^ Ruuein rac
bron y gaer, ac ae dalyassant drGy la6er o amseroed.
A gOedy hynny Custenin mab Elen a Maxen mab
Lywelyn^pob vn or rei hynny yn gar agos y mi o
)VjiJ[a.(lcv.vL;(9 20 gerenhyd,^* ac yn vrenhined arderchaOc o goron ynys
Prydein — yr vn gOedy y gilyd a gaOssant amherodraeth
Rufein. Ac Orth hynny pony bern6ch chOi bot yn iaOn 'J^^^^Cii^,
, , y minheu deissyfe it teyrnget o Rufein ? O Ffreinc ac I
or ynyssed ereill ny 6rtheb6n ni udunt 6y, kany doethant .
25 y hamdiffyn, pan y goresgynassam,^^ nac oe g6arafun . \!^l^'
Ac Orth hynny ny GrthebOn ni udunt hOy^^ or rei hynny."
34. A g6edy teruynu o Arthur yr ymadraOd, Howel^
uab Emyr Lyda6 a 6rtheba6d ym blaen^paOby ymadraOd
(jvRa/iXv ^ f^i Arthur ual hyn : " Pei^ traethe i bop un* ohonom ni^ a
"Jacŵ^»*- 30 medylyaO pob peth yn y uedOl, ny thebygaf i^ gallu
(Ch. 83). 12 treis, 13 treulaö, 14 gaffer a thvyll a chedernit, 15 vy,
16 teyrnget add., 17 o gverysgj'nnvys, 18 vlkessar, 19 oheni, 20 wyr add.,
21 •wery^^kynassant, 22 hugein, 23 dylyodog^on, 24 gerenyd, 25 gverys-
cynassam 26 om,
(Ch. 34). 1 hywel, 2 ymlaen, 3 bei, 4 bavb, 5 oil add., 6 thybygaf
^< U«iA«.t.oB^<6 v^ h(Ln.l^. n (jCU^uyy^CUD ÎT dsU^yJ? ^ UXAt ^UaÁ ^
IZf-oJ&o'
\iUJUr
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 169
^^o neb ohonam ni rodi kyghor gOerthuaOrogach' nac aUeb Xiis. Fo^^^^
2o grynoach na doethach nor hOn a rodes doethineb^ yr '^■^'^ '" '•
arglOyd Arthur ehun. Ac 6rth hynny yr hyn a
tît^i » racuedylya6d^ medGl doeth anyaaaÇ l gOastat,^" ninheu
^Ufy-^yn hoTlaCl rnoli hOnnO a dyly6n ae ganmaOl yn wastat. Sf^"^,^""-'''^^
Kanys yn herGyd y dylyet a dy6edy di, or^^ mynny di
kyrchu Rufein, ny phetrussaf^^ j yj aruerGn ni ^r -^^
uudugolyaeth, hyt tra yom ni yn amdiffyn an rydit, x^*v^ / PiAs». ^'.
hyt tra geissom ni an ia6n y gan an gelynyon, y peth
y maent hOy^^ yn gam yn y geissaO y gennym ninheu. 10
Kanys p6y bynhac a geisso d6yn y ureint ae dylyet gan
gam y gan arall, teil6g yO ida6 ynteu koTli y vreint ae
dylyet. Ac Orth hynny kanys gOyr Rufein yssyd yn
keissaO d6yn yr einym ni, heb amheu ninheu a dygOn
Ífww^ KS^ Y racdunt ^^ yr eidun t, o ryd Du6 gyfle y ymgyuaruot ac ^5 '^*^^*'^ r
Oynt. A Ilyna ymgyfaruot d amune dic yr hoHxrytanyeit.
Lyma daroganneu ^^ Sibli yn wir/^ a^" dyOaOt dyuot '^yAj-^^jitfiU^^
genedyl y Brytanyeit tri brenhin a oresgynynt^^ ' '
RufeinaOl amherodraeth. Ar deu a ryfu, ac yr^^ aOr
hon yd ym yth gaffael titheu yn drydyd,^" yr h6n y 20
tyf6ys2i blaenOed Rufeina61 enryded.22 Or deu neur Lpiiw^d^^^
dery6 e ilen6 i yn aml6c, megys y dyCedeist ti,^^ yr eglur
ty6yssogyon2* Beli a Chustenin ^^^ pob un onadunt a
uuant amherodron yn Rufein. Ac Orth hynny bryssya
titheu^^ y gymryt y pe[t]h27 y j^^g T>n(i yn y rodi itt. 25
Bryssya y oreskyn^^ y peth oe uod yssyd-^ yn mynu^°
y oresgyn.-^ Bryssya y an h ardrychafe P^ ni oil, hyt ^n-^yAg^H^^
r^^^ pan yth ardrychauer titheu. Ac^^ ny ochelOn ninheu & /t*x*«^Ä4fa£í-
fjg A kymryt góelieu ac agheu, or byd reit.^^ A hyt pan
^l-" Kj (Ch. 34). 7 gverthuorogach, 8 nor hon a racuedylyaöd racweledic
,jjfr***'--^^ doethineb, 9 racwelas, 10 gvastadavr, 11 o, 12 phedrussaf, 13 vy,
14 dygvn racdunt vy, ISdarogan, 16yndyfot yn wir, 17 hi a, 18 weres
>d, "
aÌí^'
cynynt, 19 ar, 20 ydym yn kafel y trydyd, 21 yr hvn yd yttys yn adav,
'^ anryded, 23 dywedeisti, 24 yn eglur y tywyssogyon, 25 chustenhiii,
ditneu, 27 peth, 28 werescyn, 29 om., 30 oe vod add., 31 ardrychafel,
ym., 33 in add.
^i ^^^Uiyuò % eXeLa^ if^^)
170 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
2 sj. /a. ^^*-^'. *^ g effyc h ti hynny, minheii ath gedymdeithockaf ti^* a
^H(ir^ ^^§ ^^^ ^ varchogyon arua6c y gyt a mi y ac hCa negu i^cAÊo&a
dy 111."
b ŵ/ycu^ ^' ^ 35. A g6edy teruynu o Howel^ y baraby l, Ara6n uab
S}^í6ji£^ 5 Kynuarch brenhin Prydein a dywaOt ual hynn : " Yr
pan dechreuaOd vy arglOyd i dywedut y ymadraOd, ny
% lJj^ ^)IíZc£íiaí; alîaf i- t raeth u am tauaOt y veint lewenyd yssyd ym
medOI i. Kanysnytdim gennyf iarywnaetham^oymladeu
ar yr hoH urenhined a oresgynnassam* ni hyt hynn, os ^
^djjt^t-Ue^ iog6yr Rufein a g6yr Germania dihagant^ yn diarueu *^ y l- l^Ì
genhym ni, a heb dial arnadunt yr aeruaeu a Onaethant
Oynteu oc an rieni ni gynt. A chanys'' yr a6r honn y
Ui^oAaUv. Ufvicwv.^ mae darpa r ymgyfaruot ac 6ynt, Tla6 en y6 ge rvyf ; a j>>-<Í2-e
^^*^^JU^ U^ damuna6 yd 6yf y dyd yd ymgyfarffom ni ac Oynt.
pJn/st' 15 Kanys svchet eu gOaet Oynt yssyd arnaf i yn gymeint
"Iw^liL ^tîA^Ì '^ P^^^ g6el6n fynha6n oer^ ger vy mron y yfet diaOt
^ ohonaei, pan vei arnaf diruaOr sychet.^ Oia DuO !
■jjf |»«Ks«-i^- ^ g^yn y uyt a arhoei y dyd h(mn6 ! Melys a welieu
Qj^ Ça^a:Jr,e^y'- > genyf i^° y rei a gymer6n i neu y rei a rodCn inheu, tra
^ /^ (tiubia-s 20 ne6ity6n_an deheuoed y gyt an gelynyon. Ar agheu
jj^^j^Ai^wvuS honno yssyd uelys, yr honn a diodefCn yn dial^^ uy
rieni am kenedyl, ac yn amdiffyn vy rydit, ac yn
ardyrchauel^^ an brenhin. Ac Orth hynny kyrchOn yr
C^vCw/vi^ hanher gOyr ^^ hynny; na safOn yn eu kyrchu, hyt pan ^ i -^
25 orfom ni arnadunt Oy gan d6yn eu henryded,^^ yd
aruerom^^ ni^^ o la6en uudugoiyaeth. Ac y achOaneckau '^^'^'^
dy hi ditheu minheu a rodaf d6y vil o varchogyon aruaOc
jli<ijju lieb eu pedyt."^'' la^í^ c^i^^l^
36. A g6edy daruot y baOp dywedut y peth a vynhynt
o^ouD^ 30 y& '^ylch hynny, adaO a oruc pa6b nerth, megys y bei y ^h*^'';
iCh. .34). 34 gytymdeithockavn ditheu
"^Tûŵ^-^'
^ (Ch. .35). 1 hvel, 2 allaffi, 3 genhym ar Avnaetham, 4 werysgynassam,
A '^ 5 diaghant, 6 diaerua . 7 achavs, 8 loyv eglur, 9 ohonaei — sychet om.,
10 genhyfi, 11 gvaet add., 12 ardrychafel, 13 yr avr hon yr lianer gvyr,
14 hanryded, 15 anierlioni, 16 ni 0IÌ, 17 pedyd
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 171
,|^
aTIu ae defnyd yn y wassanaeth. Ac yna y kahat o
ynys Prydein ehun^ trugein mil o varchogyon arua6c,
heb deg2 mil a ada6ssei urenhin LydaO. Ac odyna
brenhined yr ynyssed ereill (kany buassei aruer o
varchogyon^) pa6b onadunt a edeOis ped}[dgant y sa61 5 ^ j^£(^
a ellynt eu kaflfel. Sef a gahat or chwech ynys, nyt ^'
amgen, Iwerdon ac Islont a Gotlont ac o^ Ore a Lychlyn
a Denmarc, chCe^ ugein mil o pedyt f ac y gan
tyOyssogyon Freinc, nyt amgen, Ruthyn a Phortu a
Normandi a Cenoman ar AngiO a Pheita6, petwar ugein 10
mil o uarchogyon. Ac y gan y deudec gogyfarch ^ y i;.L/i'2-
deuthant^ y gyt a Gereint deucant^ marchaOc a mil o
varchogyon arua6c. A sef oed eiryf hynny oil y gyt,
deu cant marchaGc a their mil a phetOar vgein mil a
chanmil, heb eu pedyt, ^ yr hyn nyt oed haCd eu gossot 15
yn rif.
37. A gOedy g6elet o Arthur pa6b yn baraOt yn y reit
ae wassanaeth, erchi a oruc y baOp bryssyaO y wlat
ac ymbaratoi, ac yn erbyn Kalan AOst bot eu kynadyl
oil y gyt ym porth Barberfloi ar tir LydaO, Orth gyrchu 20
BGrgGyn odyno yn erbyn g6yr Freinc. Ac y gyt a ^ 'ì^^ojJ'
hynny menegi a oruc Arthur Orth genadeu gOyr Rufein
na thalei ef tyrnget udunt hOy^ o ynys Prydein. Ac nyt
yr gOneuthur iaOn vdunt or a holynt yd oed ef yn
kyrchu Rufein, namyn yr kymell teyrnget idaO ef o 25
Rufein, megys y barnassei ehun y dylyu. Ac ar hynny
yd aethant y brenhined ar gOyrda paOb y ymbaratoi heb
vn annot, erbyn yr amser teruynedic a ossodyssit udunt.
38. A gOedy a dnab ot o Les amheraOdyr yr atteb a ,^U^^S^!^^^^
gaOssei y gan Arthur, drOy gyghor sened Rufein ef a ^q
(Ch. 36). 1 07»., 2 y deg, 3 varchogaeth, 4 om. recte , 5 whe, 6 pedyd X
7 gogyfur d, 8 doethant, 9 deudeckant — — —
(Ch. 37). Ivy
172 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
eîlygöys kenadeu y wyssya6 brenhined y dOfrein/ ac
erchi^ dyuot ac eu Iluoed gantunt y gyt ac ef Orth
oresgyn^ ynys Prydein. Ac yn gyflym yd ymgynull-
assant yno Epistrophus* vrenhin Groec,^ Mustensar
5 brenhin^ yr Afifric, Aliphantina urenhin yr Yspaen,
'T^-^./?2_ Hirtacus vrenhin Parth, Boctus brenhin ludifY, Sertor''
1^. If- /^ '^ brenhin^ Libia, Serx vrenhin Nuri, Pandrasius brenhin^
yr Eifft, Missipia^ brenhin^ Babilon, Teucer due Frigia,
Euander duc^ Siria, Echion o Boeti, Ypolit o Creta,^ y
lo gyt ar tywyssogyon a oedynt darestygedigyon udunt ar
g6yrda. Ac y gyt a hynny o vrdas y senedwyr Les,
Kadell, Meuruc, Lepidus, Gains, Metellus,i° Octa,
Quintus, Miluius, Taculus, Metellus, Quintinus,
Gerucius.^^ A sef^^ oed eiryf hynny oH y gyt,
15 canOr a thrugein mil a phetOar can mil.
ik Slfi*A^ it^^uoJUiJ^ 39' A g6edy ymgyweira O onadunt o bop peth or a vei
ù^ reit udunt, Kalan A6st hOynt^ a gymerassant eu hynt
parth ac ynys Prydein. A phan 6ybu Arthur hynny,
ynteu a orchymynOys Ilywodraeth ynys Prydein y
20 Vedra6t y nei uab y ch6aer, ac y WenhCyvar vrenhines.
Ac ynteu ae lu a gych0yn6ys parth a phorthua^ HamtGn.
A phan gafas y gOynt gyntaP yn y ol, ef a aeth yn y
logeu ar y mor.* Ac val yd oed uelly o aneiryf amylder
Ilogeu yn y gylch, ar g6ynt yn rCyd yn y ol, gan - h>â^*^
^M^^W/^ .25 le6enyd yn r6yga6 j^ mo r, mal am aOr haner nos,
íye^ iao^ g6rthr6m hun a disgynOys*^ ar Arthur. Sef y g6elei
CL %tùrì- dr6y y hun, arth yn ehedec yn yr a6yr; murm ur h6nn6 ^/'^"'^^
Qo-dyi^^^ ^ ^6 odCrd a lanwei y traetheu o ofyn ac aruthred. Acj; ^Wa^'Ma
tuuuO-íw^ "i**^^ Orth y gorTleOin y g6elei a ruth yr^ dreic yn ehedec, ac o ij^^/^^)
\M. !U^ (Cli. 38). 1 flvyrpiin recfe, 2 ac y erchi vdunt, 3 wereskyn, 4 epitrophus
5 goroec, 6 vrenhin, 7 .setter, 8 niesipia, 9 greta, 10 metelus, 11 For
Quintus Jerucius A has Quintws nulnius katulus metelus Quint«s
cerutius (?), 12 Ac ysef
(Ch. 39). 1 vynt, 2 phorth, 3 kyntaf, 4 ar y mor om., 5 om.,
6 (iygvydvys, 7 arthwr
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 173
eglurder y Ilygeit yn goleuhau yr hoîî wlat. A phob
vn or rei hynny a welei yn y mgyrc hu, ac yn ;pnlad yn S~altZeJi
irat acyn greulaGn. Ac or diwed y gOelei y ra cdy6e dedic aj^':^^
dreic yn kyrchu yr arth, ac ae thana61 anadyl yn y f^
losgi, ac yn y v6r6 yn Tîosgedic yn y dayar. A S
aJioJcL g(iedy d uhuna O o Arthur, ef a datkanaOd y weledigaeth^
yr gOyrda a o[e]dynt^ yn y gylch. Ac Oynl gan y
d _ehogy l a dy6edassant mae^^ Arthur a arO^dockaei y ^'p^é^/'^r)
dreic, ar arth a arOydockaei y k^r a ymladei ac ef, ar ^i-,"^^ '^'^
ymlad a welei y rydunt a arOydockaei yr ymlad a vydei^^ 10
y rydaO ef ar kaOr, ar uudugolyaeth a da mwe inhei^^ y £*.ff£- tT, ^f
Arthur or ka6r. Ac anvgen__no_Ji^Iiny y tebygei^^ 'tfe"i^>L^i'
Arthur ehun uot y dehogyl. Kanys ef a dybygei y mae
^iXjl.^ oe ac Jiâ6s_ef ar amhera6tyr^^ y gGelei ef y vreidOyt. A
fve^t^ g6edy ryde c y nos, or di6ed pan yttoed g6a6r dyd yn 15
^ cochi t rano eth.^^ Oynt a disgynnassant ym porthua^^ (í/MA-u^ftJr)'t'íi^ «*l
BarberflOy yn LydaG. Ac yn y lie tynu^ ^ebylleu a 6 />^^ ^^
wnaethant, ac yno aros brenhined yr ynyssed^^ ar
gOladoed ac eu Ilu atunt.
40. A gCedy ymgynuIîaG pa6b y gyt or yd oedynt yn 20
aros, Arthur a gychOynGys odyno hyt yn A6gustud6m,
y He y tybygei bot yr amheraOdyr ae lu yn dyuot. A
g6edy y dyuot hyt ar lann yr Avon Wenn ym BOrgOyn,
ef a venegit idaO bot yr amheraOdyr gCedy pebyllaO nyt
oed bell odyno, a chymeint o luoed gantaO ac y dywedit 25
nat oed neb a allei g6rth6ynebu idaO. Ac yr hynny
eissoes ny ch ynhyru aOd Arthur dim, namyn gossot y c^aX^^u
Ca^jf^^ bebylleu ae luesteu ar lann yr auon, megys y gallei yn ^^^f
-^j^^H rdyd ac yn ejiang Il unyaeth u y lu, or bei reit idaC, yn y ^'^^^)^' ''
"^ lie h6nn0. Ac odyna yd anuones Arthur Boso o Ryt 3^
Ychen a G(5al[ch]mei uab GOyar a Gereint GaranOys hyt
(Ch. 39). 8 vreidvyt, 9 oed, 10 y mae, 11 vei, 12 damweinei,
13 tybygei, 14 amheravdyr, 15 dranoeth, 16 ymhorthua, 17 tannu
18 ynyssoed
^^U^ roe) tcJ^^ ^-í^
174 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
ar amheraCdyr Rufein, y erchi ida6 mynet o teruyneu
Freinc, neu tranoeth rodi kat ar uaes y Arthur, y wybot
p6y oreu onadunt a dylyei Ffreinc. Ac annoc a 6naeth, ^^ • |í
jeuenctit lîys Arthur y Walchmei gCneuthur gOrthgassed ^aÎuZ^'^ '
(KKUUi.'t^ (^- 5 yn Ilys yr amhera6dyr, megysy geîlyntgaffel g osgymon n
^^1 5**^ J y ymgyuaruot a g6yr Rufein.
41. Ac odyna y trywyr hynny a gerdassant at yr
amheraGdyr, ac a archassant ida6 mynet ymeith o Ffreinc,
neu ynteu trannoeth rodi kat ar uaes y Arthur. Ac ual
10 yd oed yr amheraGdyr yn dyOedut nat mynet ohonei a
dylyei, namyn dyuot oe hamdiffyn ac y IlyOyaO, nachaf
Quintinus nei yr amheraOdyr yn dywedut hot yn h6y
Utü^ gorhoffea a b ocsa ch y Brytanyeit noc eu gallu ac eu I ^^^^^^^f
gle6der, a hot yn h6y eu tauodeu noc eu cl efyd eu . (.waLit<5;5'j
15 Ac Crth hynny nitya6 a oruc G6alchmei, a thynnu cledyf
a Had y benn ger bronn y ewythyr. Ac yn y He ar hyn t <^<*'-<--^'^*'*
J^fi.^íCeÄ^ y^^"*^ kaiifel eu meirych ac y mtynnu _or Ilys ef ae
gedym[d]eithon, ar Rufeinwyr ar veirych ac ar tract yn
eu hymHt y geissaG dial y gOr arnadunt oc eu holî ynni. vv^w^
20 Ac ual yd oed vn or Rufeinwyr yn ymordiwes a Gereint
GaranOys, ef a troes arna6, ac a gleif ae g 6an t tr6y y hoH íẅ^ts^f^^^^
u^tíì6iy>'!> arueu a thr6yda6 ehun, yjry vyd yr TTa6r y ar y varch yn
var6. Acynab lyghau a oruc Bosoo Ryt Ychen, a throiy
varch a oruc, ar kyntaf a gyvaruu ac ef, ef a ossodes
'ka^>f^ 25 arnaO yn y vogel , ac a rodes dyrnaCt agheua61 idaO, a ^^
< I^caI' ìaH^ chymeTI arna6 ymadaG ae varch ac ymadassu ar dayar . iLu (tt^it»^
Ac ar hynny nachaf Marell Mut senedOr oe hoTl ynni yn '^^Ÿ^*^"^
keissaO dial Q6intilian ac yn ymordiwes a G6alchmei
yn y ol ac yn mynnu y dala, pan ymchoela6d G6alchmei
30 arna6 yn gyflym, ac a chledyf Had y benn yn gyfuchji e ^-^
df ^^^^^^^^^^1 d6y ysc6yd; ac y gyt a hynny gorchymun ida6, pan
elhei y uffern, menegi y G6intinal, yr hOnn a ladassei ef
yn y pebyll, bot yn amyl gan y Brytanyeit y ry6 or
Miy&^tÁÌ^ hoffter h6nn6. Ac odyna ymGascu a e gedymdeithon Ä'n<2J*-*^
Ml-
^^^^^^ ^fj?.^M-^-^ éLzhéîá ^c^sc^.c^
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 175
a oruc GCalchmei ac eu hannoc, a lîad o bop un 6r; ar i~/)Ph
Ljt^u), Rufeinwyr ar gCeOyr ac ar clefydeu yn eu fusta6 , ac ny ^ sO^^-*^,
w^sr'/ ellynt nac eu dala nac eu bCr6. Ac ual yd oedynt geir
ç]í*^ na6 coet a oed yn agos udunt, ar Rufeinwyr yn eu herlit p. ^cuu^
yn lut, nachaf chwe mil or Brytanyeit yn dyuot or coet 5^i^^aU&^i^^
yn borth yr tywyssogyon a oedynt ar ffo, ac ar hynt yn u^^y^-^.j^UAdu^
ikt*A dangos yr yspai dimgu, yr meirych, ac yn lîanü yr aOyr ^
i^^Y, o lefein a dodi eu taryaneu ar eu bronnoedac yn deissyfy t 5'^'w».^''***/'^
kyrchu y Rufeinwyr ac yn y lie eu kymell ar ffo, ac o .
vn vryt eu herlit, a bCrO rei onadunt yr Ila6r, a dala ereilT, 10 ^!2~^ '♦^*^
a Had ereiTl.
42. A g6edy menegi hynny y Petrius sened6r, ef a
gymerth degmil y gyt ac ef, a bryssyaO yn ganhorthûy
y gedymdeithon,^ ac yn y He kymell y Brytanyeit ar fo
yr coet y dathoedynt ohonaO. Ac eissoes nyt heb 15
wneuthur diruaOr gollet yr Rufeinwyr. Kanys y ^^â<^t*. -«"fi
^M^ Brytanyeit, kyt foynt, pan geíîynt adOy eu kyfig a Heoed _^^{2^'«-w«*^7
U^y3^, dyrys , aerua uaOr a 6neynt or Rufeinwyr. Ac ual yd
yttoedynthGyynymladary wed honno, nachaf Hydeiruab
Mut a phump mil y gyt ac ef yn dyuot yn ganhorthOy 20
yr Brytanyeit. Ac yn y He ymchoelut a wnaethant; ar
rei a oedynt yn dangos eu kefneu ar ffo yr a6r honno,
yn y He yd oedynt yn dangos eu bronnoed ac yn rodi
g6rolyon dyrnodeu bop eihvers yr Rufeinwyr, ar ^- j^^^Cu
Brytanyeit oc eu holl dihewyt yn damuna6 mil6ryaeth. 25 ^s-tki '
Ac ny didorynt py dam6ein y dygGydynt yndaO, hyt tra
gynhelynt eu clot ym mil6ryaeth, megys y dechreuyssynt.
Ar Rufein6yr kymhennach y gOneynt 6y ; kanys Petrius J-^"^ ^
megys tyOyssaCc da ae dysgei 6ynt yn doeth gOers y
gyrchu g6ers arall y ffo, megys y góelei yn dygrynoi 30 ^coc^^f^'
udunt. Ac uelly y g6neynt goTTedeu maOr yr Brytanyeit.
43. A phan welas Boso o Ryt Ychen hynny, gal6 a
oruc atta6 la6er or Brytanyeit gle6af a Oydat ar neiTltu , *^ ^^ ^"^
1. MS. gedyndeithon
176 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
a dyGedut 6rthunt ual hyn : " Dioer," heb ef, " kanys
heb wybot y an brenhin y dechreuassam ni yr ymlad
^ ^s^OMÂû^A^'i^r \y(^^^^ reit oed yn ninheu ymoglyt rac an dygCydaO yn
)( v^ ran waethaf or ymlad. Ac os uelly y dyg6yd0n,
5 koHet maCr oc an marchogyon a goîlön, ac y gyt a hynny
CAjUb<> oytM'-'j^^ an brenhin a dygOn ar gyfFro ac i rllone d Orthym. Ac a>^*^
Orth hynny gelGch aCch gleOder atta6ch, a chanlynOch
vinheu drGy vydinoed y Rufeinwyr. Ac o kanhorthOya ^oj ^j.
^aX&^ ^|l*/%UI-Ä<í an tyghetuenneu ni, ae Had Petrius ae dala ni a orvy dGn." ^ŷ^^s^
lo 44. Ac ar hynny dangos yr ysparduneu yr meirych a
orugant, a thrOy vydinoed y marchogyon o e br6yd W/i^^
tf b) £a£«4 itte^^*^ ruthur mynet drost unt hyt y He yd oed Petrius yn dysgu
y gedymdeithon. Ac yn gyflym Boso a gyrchaOd
ty^^,^[,^^^ Petrius a meglyt yn daO herOyd y yyn6gyl a, megys y
k 15 racdyOedassei, dyg6yda6 y gyt ac ef yr IlaOr. Ac Orth
hynny ymgynuIlaG a Oneynt y Rufeinwyr y geissaO y
/ju^ ÍU^ lÁ^^Ht'^ ^^^ë y ë^^ y ely nyon . Ac or parth arall yd ympentyrryn t
^rvuAE. tsjj^tj^ y Brytanyeit yn borth v Voso o Ryt Ychen. Ac yna y
ui^voaiU^ /v.>vii?^ clyOit y Ileuein ar ^oraeri ; yna yd oed yr aerua diruaOr
JUa bívtŵ.-P^ 20 <^ bop parth, hyt tra ytoedynt y Rufeinwyr yn keissaO
rydhau eu tyOyssaOc, ar Brytanyeit yn y attal. Ac yna
g Lrg^vy . fe tc a^, y gellit gOybot p6y oreu a digone i a gOayO, pOy oreu a
^Tp^ occ/H'i'-^"'^ saetheu, p6y oreu a chledyf. Ac or diwed y Brytanyeit
^tí..Ju^ ^cU^ "^ gan te6hau eu bydinoed a dugant eu ruthu r ar aÖ^^Afc^
^ ^»_fc.s 25 karcharoryon gantunt drOy vydinoed y RufeinOyr, hyt
f pan vydynt ym perued kedernit eu^ hym jad^ehunein a
Phetrius gantunt. Ac yn y He ymchoelutaryr Rufeinwyr
1^ n iz-w. SiWj"' yiH^ÌH5ÌLP^ ^" tywyssaOc ac or ran vOyaf yn Oanach ac
^CfiAÄ^t' H^ y^ 6asgaredigach dangos eu kefneu a orugant Orth ffo.
30 Ac Orth hynny estOg^ gantunt a Onaeth y Brytanyeit, ac
eu Ilad ac eu hyspeilaO, ac erHt y rei a ffoynt, a dala
JÍ<X^tAy,.£üJò ^ HaOer or rei a damunynt y eu dangos yr brenhin. Ac or
1. MS.
^ (^±U^ŷ. ^ ^^ oIh^v^ ^. ^b^l '
í^ Cx.^»...^
JU^iss
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 177
diwed gOedy g6neuthur TTaOer o berigleu a drOc onadunt, -^«-stA^ ,
y Brytanyeit Oynt[eu] a ymchoelassant y eu pebylTeu ar
karcharoryon ac ar yspeileu gantunt. A chan leOenyd
6ynt a dangossant Petrius ar karcharoryon ereill y gyt ac
ef y Arthur. Ac ynteu a diolches udunt gan diruaOr 5
leCenyd eu ìîafur ac eu gOassanaeth yn y aCssen ef, gan a^-^x*.cji-
í^ièP. ada6 ach6aneckau eu henryded ac eu kyuoeth am eu
y^ mil6ryaeth ac eu molyant. Ac yna yd erchis Arthur
mynet ar carcharoryon hyt ym Paris y eu kadO, tra
gymerit kyghor amdanunt. Ac yd erchis Arthur y 10
, - ^ GadCr iarll KernyG a Bedwyr a Rickart a Bosel ac eu
;;3;;7';«'*^''teuluoed y gyt ac Cynteu eu hebrOg, hyt pan elhynt yn i^^,î£--^ —
:«|^s<cwvÄchogel, rac ofyn t6yll y Rufeinwyr. ' > -*"
45. Ar Rufeinwyr y nos hono, gGedy cafifel onadunt
\n^^' 'g6ybot y darpa r h6nn6. a ethol assant pymtheg mil o wyr ic, % tLf^^,^'^-^^^
^^^^Z. aruaOc ac ae gellygassant hyt nos y ragot y iford y t^^'^-^'^j'^'^^'''^
tebygynt eu mynet trannoeth, y geissa6 rydhau eu
i karcharoryon. Ac yn tyCyssogyon ar yr rei hynny y
gossodet Ultei a Chadell a Chwintus sened6r ac Evander
vrenhin Siria a Sertor vrenhin Libia. Ar rei hynny 20
oil a gymerasant eu hynt, hyt pan gaOssant y He a vei . t J^ J
adas gantunt y lechjj , ac yno aros y dyd arnadunt. yWaKM.'h ,
46. Ar bore drannoeth kymryt eu iford a wnaeth y
Brytanyeit ac eu karcharoryon parth a Pharis. Ac val . LMaW S*»ûj«*
yd oedynt yn dyuot yn agos yr He yd oed y pyt y gan 25 /?3- N
oeaynt yn ayuot yn agos yr lie ya oea y pyt y gan ^:? f-«^ /• « ^h^
gelynyon arnadunt, ac Oynteu heb wybot dim or vra t ^îîî-*' Ch?««-*^,n
nae
cu gciyiiyuii ainauuiii, au vyiiLcu iieu w_yuuL uuii ui vxct t *j^^^ -^ — —»/■
íjiilí^ nae thybyaO , yn dirybud eu kyrchu a oruc y Rufeinwyr, r t H- S
y^'^Jl^'^ SL dechreu eu gCaskaru a mynet drost unt. Ac eissoes, ^ -(vw-ii ^^
kyt kyrchit y Brytanyeit yn dirybud, ny chahat yn
Au^caäA diaruot, namyn yn 0ra61 gOrthCynebu y eu gelynyon. 30
A rei a dodassant y gad6 y karcharoryon, ac ereill yn
vydinoed y ymlad. Ar vydin a ossodassant y gad6 y
carcharoryon a orchmynnassa nt y Rickert a Bedwyr. Ov-^t-'»--^^'^*'^**^^^.
A thywyssogaeth y rei ereill a orchymynnOyt y GadOr
<^^^^AA->^ ÇA,aíM ^ /^^P'T^^-fr^C l^ K*-M.tí^
178 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
iarlî Kerny6, a Borel yn gyttywyssaOc idaO. ^^ ^a^a^
Rufeinwyr kyrchu a wneynt heb geissaO na l îunyeith aO f^^
_ % ÄAA<»^ iw ''**^) eu g(Jyr nae bydina G, namyn oc eu holl lafur keissaC
"^^'t'^ — ^ gOneuthur aerua or Brytanyeit, hyt tra yttoedynt Oynteu
5 yn bydinaO eu g6yr ac yn eu hamdiffyn ehunein. Ac ^ ,
% ux.»-»^*— ()rth hynny gan eu g6anhau yn ormod 6ynt yn dybry t a^^^^^
^ sjuJ^i^l»»-'*^ goHassynt eu karcharoryon, pei na danuon ei eu t yghetu en ^Jg^fc:
vdunt damunedic ganhorthOy ar vrys. Kanys GOittart
iarll PeittaO, gOedy gOybot y tOyTI hCnnG, a deuth a their
10 mil ganta6. Ac or diwed gan nerth Du6 ar kanhorthOy
.h6nn6 y Brytanyeit a oruuant, ac a talyssant eu haerua
UviutZ^s yr t^ Gyllwyr . Ac eissoes yn y gyfranc kyntaf y coTIassant
jÈ<'«íl5(ívŵ%,tJ^íí?'-«^î lawer. Kanys yna y coTIassant yr arderchaOc tywyssaOc
Borel o Cenoman ; yn kyuaruot ac Euander vrenhin Siria
UK.,^djiJ^ 15 yn vrathedi c gan y waeO y dyg6yd6ys. Yna y kollassant
hefyt pet6ar g6yr bonhedigyon, nyt amgen, Hirlas o
j^i^\MSý^ PirOn a Meuruc o Gaer Geint ac AlidGc o DindagGl a
Hir uab Hydeir. Nyt oed ha6d kaffel g6yr le6ach nor
rei hynny. Ac yr hynny ny choTIassant y Brytanyeit
20 eu glewder,^ namyn oc eu Ilauur kad6 eu karcharoryon.
Ac or diwed ny allyssant y Rufeinwyr diodef eu ruthur,
namyn yn gyflym ada6 y maes a ffo parth ac eu pebylleu,
ar Brytanyeit yn eu herlit ac yn gGneuthur aerua
onajdunt. Ac ny pheidassant yn eu dala ac yn eu Had,
25 hyt pan ladassant Vltei a Chadell sened6r ac Evander
vrenhin Siria. A g6edy caffel or Brytanyeit y vudu- i
golyaeth honno, Oynt a anuonassant y karcharoryon hyt ;
ym Paris. Ar rei a dalyassant o newyd, Oynt ae
hym[ch]oelassant ar Arthur eu brenhin oe dangos, gan
30 ada6 gobeith holl uudugolyaeth ida6 ; kanys nifer mor
''^Pl^ PiLloW il) ^'ychan a hOnnO a ge6ss^t uudugolyaeth ar y saGl
' (/0 elynyon hynny.
1. MS. gleuder
/>*<^ ^i^VM^
^ (U'ìA^ oiit /'îûiA, e-^^dej^o-'^
lol^2L
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 179
47. A g6edy g6elet o Les amhera6tyr Rufein meint y
goTlet ar dechreu y ryfel, tr6m a thrist uu gantaO. A
medylyaO a oruc peidaO ae darpar am ymlad ac Arthur
a mynet y dinas A6uarn y aros porth o_newyd attaO y
gan Leo amhera6dyr. A gwedy caffel o honaO hynny
yn y gyghor, y nos honno ef a aeth hyt yn Legr is. A
gOedy menegi hynny y Arthur, ynteu a raculaenOys y
fford ef. Ar nos honno, gan ada6 y dinas ar y Ilaû
asseu idaO, ef a aeth hyt y my6n dyfifryn y fford y kerdei
Les amhera6dyr ae lu. Ac yno y myn6ys ef bydina6 y 10 ^
wyr. Ac ef a erchis y Vorud iarll Kaer Loy 6 kymryt >ím^-^^^
atta6 Ileg o wyr a mynet ar neilltu yg gOersyll , a phan * c«>«-.^
welei uot yn reit Orthunt, dyfot yn ganhorthOy. Ac
odyna y nifer oil y am hynny a ranGys yn naO bydin,
ac ym pob bydin or naO chwe gOyr a chwe ugeint a chwe 15
chant a chwe mil, ar rei hynny yn gyweir o bop arueu,
ar rann o bop bydin yn uarchogyon ar rann arall yn
bedyt, a thywyssogyon y dyscu pob bydin yn y blaen.
Acyr vydingyntaf yrodetAraCn uab KynuarchaChad6r
iarll Kerny6, vn yn yr anher deheu ar Hall yn yr anher 20
asseu. Ac yr vydin arall y rodet Gereint GaranGys a
Boso o Ryt Ychen. Ac yr dryded y rodet Echel vrenhin
Denmarc a Leu uab Kynuarch brenhin Lychlyn. Ac yr
bedwared y rodet Howel uab Emyr LydaG a GGalchmei
uab GGyar, deu nei y Arthur. Ac yn ol y pedeir hynny 25 ,
y gossodet pedeir bydin ereill drae kefyn Gynteu. Ac yr l^"^ '^ l^ "
gyntaf or rei hynny y rodet Kei bensGydwr a Bedwyr
bentrullyat. Ac yr nessaf idi y rodet Hodlyn iarIT
Ruthyn a GGittart iarTî PeittaG ; ac yr tryded Owein o / * /
Gaer Leon a lonathal o Gaer We ir; ac yr petwared 30 K^^'^^
Vryen Vadon a Chursalem o Gaer Geint. Ac Arthur
ehun a etholes ^ Ileg idaG o varchogyon aruaGc o
1. MS. ae otholes
íp
i8o THE STORY OF ARTHUR
chwe gOyr a chwe ugeint a chwe chant a chOe mil. A rac .^
^ lywx^l^, if-(^ bron Arthur sefyTlydreic eureit, yrhonnaoedy_nJIe arOyd ^%y^ ^
uc«^ ida6, megys y gelTynt y gOyr blin ar rei brathedic, pan
(j^_c^ /vAi^, gymhellei eu hagen ^ udunt, ffo dan yr arOyd honno
/>^w.v.v*ij ^ megys y gasteTl diogel.
48, A gOedy lîunyaethu pa6b yn y ansaOd, Arthur a ÇfA.f^-t^
dywaCt val hynn 6rth y varchogyon : " Vyg kytuar-
SiJ/^^jLA*-^ ^^ chogyon kytdiodeuedic ymi,^ chOi a 6naetha6ch ynys
Prydein yn argl6ydes ar dec teyrnas ar hugeint ; y aOch
10 de6red ch6i ac y a6ch molyant y kytdiolchaf ynheu
hynny, y molyant nyt yttyO yn pallu nac yn d yffyg yaG, ll*^^-'^t**
j(ro<L iPiuTA.SJi/^- namyn yn kynydu. Kyt ry foch ch6i ys pump mlyned
,£^^ yn arueru o segur yt heb arueru o arueu a milCryaeth, yr
hynny eissoes ny choIlyssaOch aOch anyana61 dayoni . ^^^ 'j^^
Í rvu^-w^Cwv-t^u*. j^ namyn yn wastat parhau yn ach bonhedic dayoni. '
Kanys y Rufeinwyr a gymellassaCch ar ffo, y rei a oed
LJU OAAOfÄ-tc- ^^ ^^ syberOy t yn keissaO dOyn a6ch rydit y gennGch,
ac yn v6y eu nifer nor einym ni. Ac ny alTassant sefyll ^^^^^
uJ^,\*JL, IjtÁS. yn a6ch erbyn, namyn yn dybryt ffo gan achu b y dinas l[i^'^^^^'^
iPf Tw»? ^° h6nn. Ac yr a6r honn y doant o h6nn6 dr6y y dyffryn
^ hOnn y gyrchu A6uarn. Ac v am hyni Lyma y gelîöch
ch6itheu eu kafifel Oynt yn dirybud ac eu Had megys
deueit. Kanys g6yr y d6yrein a debygant^ hot Hesked
ynaCch chOi, pan geissynt gOneuthur a6ch gGlat yn .^
25 trethaCl udunt a chuitheu yn geith udunt. Pony — c*ífpe
A iiiM.ttji ^ wybuant 6y py ry6 ymladeu a dy_borthassa6ch ch6i y wyr
otj^ZT^if^ Lychlyn a Denmarc ac y tywyssogyon Freinc, y rei
a oreskynassa6ch ch6i,^ac a rydhayssaOch y Orth eu
(pLtv^^^W^ hargl6ydiaeth w arat6y dus Cy ? Ac Orth hynny, kan
30 gorfuam ni yn yr ymladeu kadarnaf hynny, heb amheu
ÇÂ\f 'dUi^ íûJ^ ni a orfydGn yn yr ymladeu ysca6n hynn, os o vn
.(Uv íJcJL^C^ dihewy t ac o vn vryt y HafuryGn y gyOarsagu yr bann er
djUXr^li^
1. MS. hageu 2 MS. yni 3 leg. debygynt
THE STORY OF ARTHUR i8i
Cfi^x^^^ g6yr hynn. Py veint o enryded a medyant a chyfoeth
a geifif paGb ohona6ch ch6i, os megys kytvarchogyon
ffydla6n yd ufudheGc h chOi ym gorchymynn ynheu ? ^^"^
Kanys gOedy gorffom ni arnadunt, ni a gyrchOn Rufein,
f LwiZft a ni a gaff6n y medu hi. Ac velly keffOch yr eur ar aryant 5
ar ITyssoed ar tired ar kestylT ar dinassoed; ac eu hoH
gyuoeth a gefifOch." Ac val yd oed yn dyOedut hynny
Crthunt, paGb o vn eir a gadarnassant bot yn gynt y pn ç^^\^ sJu- *l
diodefynt ageu noc yd ymedeOynt ac ef, tra vei ef vy6 ^^ftiLi (<^ò ,f'^^
orblaen. i^ü^iCj^.'f^^^
49. A gGedy gOybot or amheraGdyr y vrat yd oedit •
yn y darparu idaC, nyt ffo a oruc ef megys y darpary ssei, 'tji^j^^^,''^^^
namyn gal6 y leOder atta6 a chyrchu y dyffryn hOnnO
ar eu tor . A gaI6 y tyOyssogyon attaG a dywedut 6rthunt
val hyn : " Tadeu enrydedus o arglOydiaeth, or rei y 15
dylyir kynal teyrnassoed y dGyrein ^ ar gorlleGin yn
darestygedic vdunt, koffeOch ych hendadeu, y rei yr
laiA-x^ gorescyn eu gelynyon ny ochelynt etlCg eu priaGt waet én^
't-'^H'^.ehunein, namyn adaO a^reiff molyant yr rei a delei r a ^^^ f-Mo^fr
'^^'^ gOedy 6ynt. Ac veTly yn yynych y goruydynt. A chan 20
oruot y gochelynt agheu, kanys ny da6 y neb namyn
yr neb y g6elho Du6, ar ansaOd y mynho Du6, ar amser .
y mynho. Ac 6rth hynny yd achCaneckeynt h6y gyfoeth «i'^^p*-^ '*j>^^Lh,u>v^
Rufein ac eu molyant hOy ac eu clot ac eu hadfGy_nder ac f-^^»^^^, //
eu haelder. Ac o hynny y dyrchefynt Oynt ac eu 25 -^''^ -- *~*^
hargl6ydiaeth ac eu hetiuedyon ar yr holl vyt. Ac Crth
hynny gan damunaO kyffroi ynaOch chwitheu y kyfryO ŵ ^^^^^ -t-t-^-^
hOnnO yd anog af i hyt pan alGoch chGi attaCch a6ch ^^, ^
anyana61 dayoni, a hyt pan safoch yndi gan gyrchu
a6ch gelynyon yssyd yn a6ch aros yn y dyffryn h6nn 30
gan deissyfyt y gennCch aOch dylyet. Ac na thebygOch ^Z^^X^Z^lr^ '
y mae rac eu hofyn 6y y kyrcheis i y dinas h6nn, namyn
1. MS. döyfrein
i82 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
o tebygu an herlit ni ohonunt hOy, ac yn d eissy fyt kaffel û ie^
ohonam aerua dirua6r eu meint ohonunt. A chanys yn
amgen y g6naethant h6y noc y tebygassCn i, gOnaOn
ninheu yn amgen noc y tebygant 6ynteu. DeisyfGn
5 Cynt, ac yn le6 kyrch6n Oynt. A cjiyt^orffont, diodef6n
ni yn da y rythur gyntaf y gantunt; a velly heb amheu
ni a oruydCn. Kanys y neb a safo yn da yn y rythur
gyntaf, mynych y6 y vynet gan uudugolyaeth yn TIa6er o
ymladeu."
%.C*^^ uj|A / IQ ^Q_ ^ g6edy daru ot ida6 teruynu yr ymadra6d hCnnO
V^r i^ti^t-^ a Tla6er o rei ereilî, pa6b o vn dihew yt a rodassant eu
•fcAL^oL i'^ • dOylaO gan tygu nat ym edew ynt ac ef ; ac ar vrys V.klSI
^^ * gwisgaG amdanunt eu harueu ac adaO Legrys a chyrchu
y dyffryn, y ITe yd oed Arthur g6edy ITunyaethu y
15 vydinoed. Ac yna gossot a 6naethant hCynteu drOy
deudec bydin o varchogyon a phedyt yn her6yd
(t,i>^(o Rufeina61 deua6t o chwe g6yr a thrugeint a chwe chant
a chCe mil ym pop bydin; ac ym pop vn ohonunt
a JluJi^ tt^Mj^'^'^ Ily^odyXi hyt pan vei o dysc h6nn6 y kyrchynt ac y
gUfi.^ y/x^^Sh, 20 kilynt, pan vei d ylyed us udunt, ac y g6rth0ynebynt y eu
gelynyon. Ac y vn or bydinoed y rodes^ Les/
KadeTI sened6r o Rufein ac Aliphantina brenhin yr
Yspaen, ac yr eil Hirtacus brenhin Parth a Meuruc
senedGr, ac yr tryded Bocus brenhin Nidif a Ganis V|'.)')'^
25 senedOr, yr bedwared QOintus a Myrr sened6r. Ar
pedeir hynny a rodet yn y blaen. Ac yn ol y pedeir
hynny y dodet pedeir ereiTI. Ac y vn or rei hynny y
■^- L.n'2' rodet Serx brenhin Ituri, ac yr eil PoHtes due Ffrigia, C'i H"^
yr tryded Pandrasius brenhin yr Eift, yr ped6ared due
30 Bitinia. Ac yn ol y rei hynny pedeir bydin ereill. Ac
y vn ohonunt y rodet QOintus Carucius, ac yr eil iarll
Lelli Hosti, yr tryded Sulpius, yr pedGared Marius
1. MS. yr adodes
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 183
senedCr. Ac ynteu yr amheraOtyr h6nt^ ^ma, yn ' ^J^ ^^
annoc y wyr ac yn eu dysgu py wed yd ymledynt. Ac ' '^
-^Y^ ym perued y TIu yd erchis ef sefylT yn gadarn eryr
eureit, yr hOnn a oed yn Tie arOyd idaC, ac erchi y ba6p p^^ ^
or a Gehenit y 6rth y vydin, gyrchu yno. f-^u^^i-^ P-^'' í^lû^t^--^
51. Ac or di6ed gCedy sefyll paOb yn erbyn y gilyd
onadunt y Brytanyeit or ne[i]n parth ar Rufei.nwyr or
St^^d parth aralT, pan gly6ssant sein yr arGydon, y vydin, yd
oed brenhin yrYspaen aegedymdeith yny TlywyaO, ymgy-
uarfot a orugant a bydin AraOn uab Kynuarch a ChadGr 10 /; ^-^^
iarll KernyG, a hynny yn wychy r ac yn leO. Ac eissoes ^^^^^" -Mil
ny allyssant nae thorri nae gOasgaru. Ac ual yd oedynt
Ijta^ftfi uelly yn ymlad yn dywal ac yn wychyr, nachaf Gereint
GaranOys a Boso o Ryt Ychen ac eu bydin yn eu kyrchu -
J^jJ^ yn deissvfv t o rydec eu meirych, ac yn tvTIu eu gelynyon ^^^t^^^^^^
***']f[ûí? ac yn mvnet dros tunt. hyt pan gyfarfuant a bydin
brenhin Parth, yr honn a yttoed yn kyrchu yn erbyn
bydin Echel brenhin Denmarc a Leu vab Kynuarch
brenhin Lychlyn. Ac yna heb vn gohir o bop parth
Í ^^i^y ymgymysgu a Gnaethant y bydinoed, a mynet pa6b dros 20
y gilyd onadunt; ac aerua diruaGr y meint o bop parth,
_. ar Ileuein ar gorderi yn IlanO yr aOyr o son ; ar rei ^**---^/ -i-^tAA
UfrÜjií^ /brathedic yn maedu y dayar ac ae penneu ac eu sodleu,
a thrGy eu gGaet yn terfynu eu buched. Ac eissoes y
kollet kyntaf a deuth yr Brytanyeit. Kanys Bedwyr a 25
las, a Chei a vrathGyt yn agheuaGl. Kanys pan
ymgyfarvu Vedwyr a brenhin Nidif, y brathGyt a gleif
yny dygGydGys. A hyt tra yttoed Gei yn keissaG dial
Bedwyr, ym perued kat brenhin Nidif y brathGyt ynteu.
Ac eissoes o defawt ^ marchaGc da, ar ystondard a oed 30
yn y laG gan lad a gGasgaru y elynyon, agori fford idaG
a oruc; ac ae vydin gantaG yn gyfan ef a doeth hyt ym
1. MS. dyfot
J
m
^E^^W^
184 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
plith y wyr ehunan, pei nar gyfarffei ac ef vydin brenhin
Libia. Honno a OasgarOys y vydin ef yn hoTlaOl, ac ynteu
a ffoes a chorff Bed6yr ganta6 hyt y dan y dragon eureit.
/ini^fw) £■ ^^^ y^^ Py veint o g6ynuan a oed gan wyr Normandi,
KJufpw^ span wjilsant gorff eu ty6yssa6c yn yriOedic or saOl ^^^.
si-A.tti^, ẁîtT^ weHped hynny? Py veint gCynuan a Oneynt wyr yr T ifnsC^
AngiO 6rth welet gOdieu Kei eu tyOyssaCc, pei kaffei neb u
£,^jy^id^HciU^f^^**^ enky t y g0yna6 y gilyd gan y amdiffyn ehunan jg^
■ tU v-uiU^ <^ kyfrGg y bydinoed g Oaetly t ? i^-^^»<^<^
10 52. Ac Crth hynny Hirlas nei Bedwyr yn g yffroed ic o an^uA»d.-
agheu Bedwyr a gymerth a gyt ac ef trychant marcha6c,
a u^ Ak^a a megys baed_koet trCxJllith Ila6er o g6n kyrchu drOy ^^^
£ŵitXt blith y elyna61 vydinoed yr He y g6elei arOyd brenhin
Nidif, heb didarbot py beth a damCeinei idaO gan gaffel
15 dial y eOythyr ohonaC. Ac or diOed ef a gafas dyuot hyt
y He yd oed vrenhin Nidif, ac ae kymerth o blith y /^í^ a^in,^^
vydin, ac ae due gantaO hyt y lie yd oed goríî Bedwyr,
^WäA ù.|>.«<ä<>, ac ypQ y dryllva O yn drylleu man. Ac odyna goral6 1w?^S'»h*£^
^^^^ ar y gedymdeithon, a chan eu hannoc kyrchu eu
20 gelynyon yn vynych, megys gan atnewydu eu nerth, hyt
pan yttoedynt eu gelynyon yn ofna6c ac eu callonoed
^GGJlAfy^J^ yn crynu. Ac y gyt a hynny kyireinach y kyrchynt y jH;;;^^
C^^^^.fítAíAJ^:^^ Brytanyeit oe dysc ynteu, a chreulo nach_ y gOneynt . ^ ^^
^^^''^^'eít^ aerua. Ac 6rth hynny grym ac a nger d oe annoc ef a ^^t- '
' ' 25 gymerassant y Brytanyeit, a d6yn _ruthur y eu gelynyon ; -c ii^di
ac o bop parth udunt diruaCr aerua a orucpGyt. Y
Rufeinwyr yna y gyt ac aneiryf o vilyoed y syrthassant.
Yna y lias Aliphant vrenhi[n] yr Yspaen, a Misipia
vrenhin Babilon, a Ch6intus Miluius, a Marius Lepidus
30 senedOr. Ac o parth y Brytanyeit y syrthOys Hodlyn
iarll Ruthun, a Leodogar iarll Bol6yn, a thri thyOyssaCc
ereill o ynys Prydein, nyt amgen, Cursalem o Gaer
Geint, aG6ana0cvabLywyna6coSalsbri,^Vryen o Gaer
Vadon. Ac Orth hynny gGahanu a Cnaethant y bydinoed
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 185
yd oedynt yn y TlywyaO, ac enkil drachefyn hyt ar y t ^t^''^'^
vydin yd oed Howel uab Emyr LydaG a G6alchmei uab
G6yar yn y TlywyaG. A phan welas y gOyr hynny eu ^.^j,)^ ^
kedymdeithon yn ffo, enynu o lit megys fflam yn enynu t^^^G^l-^
a (ittdt: godeith, gan al6 y rei a oedynt ar ffo a chyrchu eu 5
-^n^ gelynyon. A chymell ar fifo y rei a oedynt yn eu herlit
Gynteu kyn no hynny gan eu bCrO ac eu Had, a g6neuthur
aerua heb orfo6ys onadunt, hyt pan deuthant hyt ar
vydin yr amhera6dyr.
53. A phan welas yr amheraOdyr yr aerua oe wyr, 10
bryssya6 a oruc yn borth udunt. Ac yna y ^naethp6y t )^
y Brytanyeit yn veirG ; kanys Kynuarch tyOyssaCc
Trigeri a d6y vil y gyt ac ef a las yna. Ac yna y Has or
parth araH trywyr, nyt amgen, Rigyfarch a Bolconi a
La6in o Votlan. A phei bydynt tywyssogyon teyrnassoed, 1 5
V-ii<i^«- ^'^ oessoed a delhyn t gof hyt vraOt ac a enrydedynt
^ eu molyant ac eu clot. Ac eissoes p6y bynhac
a gyfarffei a HoOel neu a GGalchmei oc eu gelynyon,
ny diagei ae eneit gantaC. A g6edy eu dyuot, megys
y dywespGyt uchot, hyt ym plith bydin yr amheraOdyr, 20
tjv\6*«-iliul yn damg ylchedic oc eu gelynyon y syrthassant y tryGyr
hynny. Ac 6rth hynny Howel a G6alchmei, y rei ny
magyssit yn yr oessoed kyn noc 6ynt neb well noc Oynt,
pan welsant yr aerua oc eu kedymdeithon, yn Oychyr y
kyrchassant h6nt ac yman, vn o bop parth yn gyffredin 25 £0^45$
ÎÉjia«^S yn dyCalh au ac yn blin_a 6 bydin yr amheraOdyr, ac ^'''^/ ^^
, éi:^, — ' megys I luche it yn Had a gyfarffei ac Cynt, ac yn annoc
^^^-i eu kedymdeithon; a G6al[ch]mei yn damuna6 oe hoU , ,r^A
u-^^^^ ' dij iewy t y mgaffel a Les amheraOdyr y gymell arna 6 ji~^ <^ ÂoMs
peth a digonei ym mil6ryaeth . Ac nyt oed ha6d barnu 3°
pOy oreu, ae Ho6el ae GCalchmei.
54. Ac odyna G6alchmei a gafas y damunedic hynt.
Ac yn Gychyr kyrchu yr amheraGdyr a oruc, a gossot
arnaO. Ac eissoes Les, megys yd oed yn dechreu
i86 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
^ ^EkvuvE,^ (íAirtr^ blodeuaO dewred y ieuenctit ac yn va6r y ynni, nyt oed 'v^(f<^«^
well dim ganta6 ynteu noc ymgafifel ar ryC uarchaGc
clotuaGr hGnn6, yr h6nn a gymelîei y wybot beth vei y
angerd ae de6red. Ac Orth hynny dirua6r leGenyd a
5 gymerth yndaO 6rth ymgafifel ohonaG a g6r kynglotuo - I4? mu^'^^^n^
yl. ^iU<:*sU^ russet a GGalchmei. AC^ ymerbynyeit yn ga[et a 6naeth ^^^^^^
*^*^"'^^ P^-iVPaw. pob yn ae gilid, megys na Odat rCg deu vil6r ymlad a
gyffelypit y h6nn6. A phan yttoedynt Oy yn neOidyaO
kaledyon dyrnodeu, a phob vn yn îlafuryaö agheu y
^(uv»i 1^*1^ 10 gilyd, nachaf y Rufeinwyr ynn y mpenty ryaO y n eu kylc h, *^''^^!^
hyt pan vu reit y Walchmei a Howel ac eu bydinoed
enkilyaO hyt ar vydin Arthur, gan eu Had or Rufeinwyr
yn drut. ẃ^íä^ U^^uAMfc^ir^ u^cÂíA.
55. A phan welas Arthur yr aerua yd oedit yn y
15 wneuthur oe wyr ef, tynu Caletv61ch y gledyf goreu
a Onaeth, ac yn ychel dyGedut val hynn : " Py achaOs
U.ína^>^vÇjÀa>;A y gedOch ch6i y gCreicolyon wyr hynn y genOch ? Nac
wr>--»--'^,"^^'^ aet vn yn vy6 onadunt, nac aet. Koffe6ch a6ch
ç^^2!í2^ ' deheuoed, y rei yn gyfr6ys yn y saGl ymladeu kyn no
-^r*"^ 20 hynn a darestygassant dec teyrnas ar hugeint 6rth vym
medyant. Koffe6ch a6ch hendadeu, y rei, pan oedynt
gadarnach gOyr Rufein no hediO, ae gOnaethant yn
dretha61 udunt. KoffeGch a6ch rydit, yr honn y mae yr
C^i'^'i h anher gOyr hynn yn keissa6 y d6yn y genOch. Ac Orth
25 hynny nac aet yn yn yy6 onadunt, nac aet." A chan
dywedut yr ymadrodyon hynny, kyrchu y elynyon ac eu
b6r6 dan y draet ac eu Ilad. A phCy bynnac a gyfarfifei
ac ef, o vn dyrnaGt y Iladei ac ef ae varch. Ac 6rth ^^''
hynny paOb a foynt racda6, megys y foynt aniueileit rac
ll£^cll^'^'^) 30 ne6 creula6n, pan vei neOyn nia6r arna6 ac ynteu yn -^«^ŷ^^
^'^^^ZcM^^^ keissa6 b6yt. A phOy bynhac^dajriOein a gyfarfifei acef,
^ jj. ^^çl, Si^ . nys differei y arueu ef rac Caletu61ch, hyt pan vei reit
CÌ Ájff^'^^^'^, idaO talu y eneit y gyt ae Oaet. Deu urenhin oc eu \'^<^/
i'^^'P'^^'^dry^damOein a gyfaruuant ac ef, Sertor brenhin Libia ^^
^^ çt^^sl^ C^j^-^^è^)
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 187
a Pholites brenhin Bitinia. Ar deu hynny gCedy Ilad eu ^f^
penneu a anuones Arthur y Rufein.
56. A g6edy gGelet or Brytanyeit eu brenhin yn ymlad 7^,^^^^.^^^
uelly/ gleOder ac ehofvnde ra gymerassant, a chan teOhau ^L^c^tfi^^e^
u(ö^íí*>t" eu bydinoed o vn vryt kyrchu y Rufeinwyr gan_dar£aru 5
ICî^ ^^ mynet drostunt . Ac eissoes gCrthGynebu yn wychyr a oruc
y Rufeinwyr udunt, ac o dysc LesamheraGdyr Tîafurya6y
talu aerua yr Brytanyeit. Achymeint uu yr ymlad ynao
bop parth a chyt pei^ yr aOr honno y dechreuynt yr
ymlad. Or neill parth yd oed yr arderchaOc vrenhin 10
Arthur yn Had y elynyon, ac yn annoc y wyr y sefyll yn
6ra61. Ac or parth araîl yd oed Les amheraCdyr yn
annoc y Rufeinwyr ac vn eu dysgu ac yn eu moli. Ac ^^
ny orfo6yssei ynteu yn Had ac yn bOrO y elynyon ac yn * /
kylchynu y vydinoed ehun. A phy elyn bynac a 15
gyfarffei ac ef, a gGayO neu a chledyf y TIadei. Ac ueìîy
o bop parth y bydei Arthur yn gGneuthur aerua.
Kanys gGekheu y bydynt trechaf^ y Brytanyeit, gCeitheu -vvi**? — (^^oaa^
ereill y bydynt^ trechaf^ y Rufeinwyr. A phan yttoedynt^feílí-j^:_^2r;u^A
^a h6y^ yn yr ymfus t h6nn0, heb wybot py diG y damOeinei 20^ i^'^^^^i^^H'h
ll^vf^W^ y vudugolyaeth, nachaf Morud iarll Caer LoyO yn dyuot
J^ ìsí^i»^ ar Heg a dyOedassam ni ^ hadaG uchot yg gGersyll, ac yn c*^^
TLeUí^», deissyfy t^ yn kyrchu eu gelynyon yn diry^ud or tu yn iAÌ(l»-y ŵ»-.*^
eu' hoi ac yn mynet dr_o s.tunt, gan eu gGasgaru a
gGneuthur aerua diruaGr y meint. Ac yna y syrthassant^ 25
IlaGer o vilyoed or Rufeinwyr. Ac yna y dygGydGys
Les amheraGdyr yn vrathedic gan leif neb vn, ac y bu
varG. Ac yna, kyt bei drGy diruaGr lafur, y Brytanyeit
a gaGssant y mae s,^ ^ ir^ U^ ols^ ('*^s ^ ó\^ j^ ^ ^í/Ä/,.^^*/ J
t^ft^ç.'ì ùtí&.5 57. Acynay gGasgarassantWRufeinwyr^yrdiffeithGçh -30^^*^ /
'**r^ / ac yr coedyd, ac ofyn yn eu kymell. Ereill yr d mass oed /j ^ ^^^ci^ ^
(Ch. 56). 1 y veTIy? the initial letters are illegible, 2 chyn bei,
.3 drechaf , 4 bydei, 5 öy, 6 deissyfedic, 7 y, 8 syrthysant, 9 ar goruot add.
(Ch. 57). 1 gvasgaryssant, 2 rei add.
Î*/
i88 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
ar kestyll ac yr Tleoed kadarn y ffoynt; ar Brytanyeit oc
eu hoi yn^ eu hymlit, acodruanaf aerua* yn eu Had ac yn
eu dala ac yn eu hyspeilaG. Ac uelly megys y rodynt 'j (Kf it^ uìaá
y ran vOyaP onadunt eu d6yla6 yn wreigaOl y eu
5 r 6yma 6 ac y eu karcharu, y geissa6 y styn u ychydic y^ ^ ixU^^^
eu hoedel. A hynny^ o ja6n vra6t^ Du6. Kanys eu r^^
hendadeu Oynteu kyn no hynny yn andylyedus a
Onathoedynt^ y Brytanyeit yn dretha61 udunt; ar
^ rxx^i^ Brytanyeit yna yn nacka u udunt y dreth yd oedynt yn ^^/^ njj^
^ ^'^^■^y lo andylyedus yn y cheissaO gantunt.^» /;cX.Ìe
58. A g6edy caffel o Arthur y vudugolyaeth, ef a
erchis gGahanu ar neiHtu^ kalaned y wyrda ef y 6rth y
% Leu^ih^^ elynaOl galaned ac eu kyGeiryaO o vrenhinaGl defaGt, ac ^,
eu dOyn yr- manachlogoed a vei yn eu gOlat yn ansodedic, a-^.u^^-^W-
15 ac yno eu cladu yn enrydedus. Ac yna y ducpOyt corfif
Bedwyr hyt y dinas ehun yn Normandi gan diruaOr
g6ynuan y^ gan y Normanyeit. Ac yno y my6n mynGe nt J- ^^AJt^A^
S-^^/t ar deheu y dinas ycladOyt yn enrydedus gyr* llaO y niur. i^W^ruu>^<yy>
Kei a ducpOyt yn urathedic hyt yg Kam, y kasteTI^ a
20 Onathoed'' ehun. Ac yno ny bu beîî gOedy hynny yny
vu'^ uar6 Kei** or brath h6nn6. Ac yn y fforest a oed yn
agos yno y myOn manachlaOc ermitwyr or enryded a
dylyei iarll yr Angi6 y cladOyt. Hodlyn ty6yssa6c a
ducpGyt hyt y^ dinas ehun, yr h6n a elOir y Tyruan, ac
25 yno y clad6yt. Y g6yrda ereill a erchis Arthur eu dOyn
yr manachlogoed nessaf udunt ar hyt y gOlatoed.^" Ac
yna^^ yd erchis ef y Oyr y wlat honno cladu y elynyon,^^
ac anuon corff Les amheraOdyr hyt yn sened Rufein. Ac
erchi menegi udunt na dylyynt hOy^^^^ teyrnget o ynys
30 Prydein amgen no h6nn6. Ac yno y bu Arthur y gayaf
(Ch. 57). 3 oc eu holl ynni yn, 4 agheu, 5 vvyafF, 6 om., 7 ac uelly,
8 varn, 9 wnaethoedynt, 10 yn y cheissav yn andylyedus y ganthunt
(Ch. 58). 1 gvahanu a neilTtua, 2 yr, 3 07n., 4 ger, 5 hyt— kastell : hyt
y castell, 6 Avnaethoed, 7 yny vu : y bu, 8 om., 9 yn y, 10 gvhidoed,
11 odyna, 12 gelynyon, 13 vy, 14 treniygu y brytanyeit nac erchi add.
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 189
hCnn6 yn goresgyn y dinassoed y M6rg6in.^^ A phan
yttoed yr haf yn dechreu dyuot, ac Arthur yn ysgynu
mynyd Mynheeu^^ 6rth vynet parth a Rufein, nachaf
genadeu o ynys Prydein yn menegi y Arthur ry daruot^^
y VedraGt y nei, uab y chCaer, goresgyn^^ ynys Prydein a 5
g6isga6^^ coron y teyrnas am y pen^" ehun^^ dr6y
' greulonder a brat, a thynu" GOenhGyfar vrenhines oe
■^jäü^'i r ieingade ir a ry gysgu^^ genti, gan lygru kyfreith f-^*-*^
"''"*^ . dCywaGl y neithoreu. ^^ \^- ^ ^y^^àU^A^ ck. t^^tdcU^ J^^çh
59. A gOedy menegi hynny y Arthur, yn y Tie peidyaC^ 10
a oruc ae darpar am vynet y Rufein, ac ymchoelut parth
ac ynys Prydein, a brenhined yr ynyssed y gyt ac ef.
A gellCg Howel uab^ Emyr LydaO a IIu gantaO y
tagnefedu ac y hedychu y gOladoed.^ Kanys ^^X C
ccioiiut yscymunedickaf^ vradOr g an Vedra6t a anuonassei 15 ? /T
Chéldric^ tyCyssaOc y Saeson hyt yn Germania y gynulîaú >
y lîu m6yaf a gaTlei yn borth ida6. A rodi udunt a oruc o
Humyr hyt yn Yscotlont, ac yn achOanec kymeint ac a
uuassei y^ Hors a Heingyst^ kyn no hynny yg Kent.*^ Ac
Grth hynny y deuth Cheldric ac Oyth cant^ Hog yn TIa6n 20
o wyr arua6c ganta6^° o baganyeit,^^ a g6rhau y Vedra6t ^ j**tl '^^"^'f^
^ c-w^ ac u fudh au megys y vrenhin. Ac neur daroed ida6
:> »-<:c-<>^lrf|^, g edymdeithocka u ata6 yr Yscottyeit ar Ffichteit, a pha6b
ffti^^- ^^ ^ 6ype i ef ida6 gassau y ewythyr,^- hyt pan yttoedynt
oil petwar^^ ugein mil rOg Cristonogyon a phaganyeit. 25
60. Ac a hynny o nifer gantaO y deuth Medra6t^ hyt yn
aber Temys, y lie yd oedynt Ilogeu Arthur yn d isgyn nu.
A gGedy dechreu ymlad, ef a^ wnaeth aerua diruaOr
(Ch 58). 15 gvrescyn dinassoed bOrgöyn, 16 mynheu, 17 darvot ?
18 gverescyn, 19 arwisgaO ? 20 ben, 21 om., 22 thynhu, 23 cliysgu. ry om.
24 neithoryeu
(Ch. 59). 1 peidaö, 2 ac ellvg hvel m., 3 gvledi, 4 yscymunediccaf.
5 chledric, 6 07n., 7 hengist, 8 ygkeint, 9 can, 10 om., 11 paganyeit,
12 The word before hyt is (a)rthur ; between pav(b) a7id this there is a
hole in the MS., 13 The initial letters seem to be deu, ivhat follows is
illegible
(Ch. 60). 1 om.
A). ^l(fU. I ca^ 1 " /fel^ yio^ê^l/ (KfifujufLA.
(ícUu©v^
^A.^
/0
I90 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
onadunt yn dyuot yr tir. Kanys yna y dyg6ydassant
Ara6n uab Kynuarch, brenhin Yscotlont, a G6alchme[i]^
Liab^ G6yar. Ac yn ol AraOn y deuth Owein vab^ Vryen
P P yn vrenhin yn Reg;et, y gOr g6edy hynny a vu clotua6r
l^^^^s^, 5 yn ITaOer o gynhenne u. Ac or diwed, kyt^ bei dr6y
ov.w'^ diruaOr lafur a thrOy eu Had,^ Arthur ae lu a gafas y tir.
A chan talu yr aerua Oynt a gymelTassant VedraOt^ ae lu
ar fifo. A chyn bei mwy eiryf TIu Medra6t no Ilu Arthur,
siuí^^Cu^w^ eissoes kywrein ach a doethach yd ymledvnt obeunygyaGl dcuL
yyjLcfi-íso^ loymladeu.^ Ac Orth hynny y bu dir yr a nudona GP^g^n
il. 1^^ 1^' '; VedraCt gymryt y fifo. Ar nos honno, g6edy ymgynuTIaO
/'í^i^i^ y wascaredic^" lu y gyt, yd aeth hyt yg Kaer Wynt . AùJ^f^s&^
g6edy clybot o Wenh6yuar^^ hynny, diobeithaO a oruc,
a mynet o Gaer Efra6c hyt yg Kaer^^ Lion ar Wysc.
15 Ac^^ y myOn manachlaOc g6raged a^^ oed yno gOisgaO yr
g^lji^Ỳ hA-o^vit^ abit ymdanei ac ada6 cad6 y diOeirdeb yn eu plith o a^isä^
t^'»^ hynny allan. Ar abit honno a yu ymdanei hyt agheu.
61. Ac odyna Arthur a gymerth Hit ma6r ynda6 am
goTli^ ohonaG y saCl yilioed hynny, a pheri cladu y wyr.
20 Ar trydyd dyd kyrchu Caer Wynt a oruc ac yn diannot y
chylchynu. Ac yr hynny ny pheidCys Medra6t ar hynn
a dechreuassei, namyn, gan annoc y wyr, eu gossot yn
vydinoed a mynet aTlan or dinas y ymlad ac Arthur y
ewythyr. A g6edy dechreu ymlad, aerua va6r o pob
2S parth a wnaethant. Ac eissoes mOyaf vu yr aerua o wyr
t/^ ^ìtJlj KiAi»- MedraOt; ac yn dybryt kymetl arnaO ada6 y maes. Ac
(l^-J(n^'^o^ ny hanb6yT16ys ^ MedraCt yna gohir Orth gladu y íde^jM:
'^c^^uis^pn*-'»'-^^ ladedigyon, namyn ffo a oruc parth a ChernyO. ''
M/u^ Oy^^if^^ 62. Ac 6rth hynny Arthur, yn _ bryderu s ac yn IlidiaGc
pi
(Ch. 60). 2 aeth ac a add., 3 gOalchmei, 4 mab, 5 only ky is
leffible, 6 a thröy eu Had om., 7 medraOt, 8 o beunydyaûl ymladeu : vryr
arthur, kanys kyfrOys oedynt o peunydyaOl ymlad, 9 kelwydauc add.,
10 gOasgaredigyon, 11 vrenhines add., Ì2 ygkaer, 13 yno add., 14 om.
(Ch. 61). 1 rygolli, 2 handenöys
THE STORY OF ARTHUR 191
^A*t5a a achaOs dianc y tOynÇ.r ^ y gantaO, yn y île^ ae hymlynOys
hyt y wlat honno hyt ar Ian Kamlan, y He yd oed
VedraOt yn y aros.^ Ac 6rth hynny megys yd oed
VedraOt gleOaf a gOychraf yn cyrchu, yn y He gossot y
varchogyon yn vydinoed a oruc. Kanys gGell oed 5
gantad y lad neu ynteu a qrffei, no ffo yn h6y no hynny. 2 V /°asi'>n,
Kanys yd oed ettwa ganta6 o eiryf trugein mil. Ac o ^ ^^-^i^^ á^yuflA.
hynny y g6naeth ef whech* bydin, a whech^ g^Y^ ^
thrugeint a chwe^ chant a chwe*" mil ym pob bydin o wyr
aruaöc. Ac or rei nyt aed" yn y chwech^ bydin ef a 10 ,. ,
wnaeth bydin ida6 ehun, a rodi Ilywodron y bop vn or T y^^~^îû^
rei erein oll.^ A dyscu paCb onadunt ac eu hannoc y
ymlad a oruc, gan adaó udunt enryded a chyfoeth, os ef
a orffei. Ac or parth aralî Arthur a ossodes y wyr^
ynteu dr6y na6 bydin; a gorchymyn y ba6p onadunt^° 15
/J^'^'^^hp^'^ ac annoc Ilad y Uadro n tOyllwyr yskymyn ,^^ adathoedynt «^-wSua-suA.
^*^ o wladoed ereill o dysc y bratör^^ y geissaG y digyfoeth i J^i^^^^^J
ynteu. " Ar bobyl a Oeloch^^ racko," heb Arthur, " a^^ ^ ^ .
gynuIIGyt o wlatoed^^ amryfaeloiK\ ac aghyfyeith ynt a ( /^ 3 [?))
^ÌA^íuJr Hesc ag aghyfr6YS .ar ymlad. Ac ny alTant gOrthOynebu 20 u^tPC^t^iuDsÁ ^
y6ch, kanys kyfr6ys y6ch ch6i."^^ AcveHypaGb onadunt s-ft<xtie<c
yn annoc y wyr or parth arall.^'' Ac yn deissyfyt ym- s'"«««","*«*^^""*'
gyfaruot a Gnaeth y bydinoed yghyt,^^ a dechreu ymlad a
•J^i^QS n ewidyaG dyrnodeu yn vynych. A chymeint vu yr . ^
aerua yna o bop parth ac megys yd oed gOynfan ^^ y rei 25 ut^tw*
iŵAŵuAJ? meir6 yn kyffro i y rei by6 ar lit ac ymlad, ac megys yd
iCû^w, , oed blig a Ilafuryus^o y yscriuenu nae datkanu. Kanys n P
bA^^;*-^ o bop parth y brethyn t ac y brethit 6ynteu ; 6ynt a ledynt S*-^^''^^-
ÿ.Sl'^^:^ ac 6ynteu a ledit.
63. Ac or diwed g6edy treula O IlaOer or dyd yn y mod S^j^f^''^,
L-ä^J^JÌ,
]i^
(Ch. 62). 1 y mynychet \ẃniẃ _add., 2 ef add., 3 arhos, 4Avhech, 5 öhe,
6 whe, 7 aeth, 8 rodi llywodraeth y pop bydin oIT, 9 lu, 10 olionunt,
11 ysgymun, 12 bradOr, 13 welhùchi, 14 ar, 15 wladoed, 16 yöchi, 17 or
parth arall : o pop parth, 18 ygyt, 19 kOynuan, 20 Ilafurus
192 THE STORY OF ARTHUR
h0nn6, Arthur ae vydin a gyrchOys y vydin y gCydat^
QI /^^^'^'j bot y ^tGylTúr gan VedraCt yndi,^ ac agori ffyrd udunt ar
l')Oji\ clefydeu,^ ac yn diannot mynet drostunt, a g6neuthur*
aerua dirua6r^ onadunt. Kanys yn y He y dygOydOys
», 5 yryscymunedicka f^ vradCr h0nn6 gan VedraOt^ a Iîa6er o
vilioed y gyt ac ef. Ac eissoes yr hynny ny fîoyssant^
'^J|6frtÄ Ì£^vM y rei ereilî, namyn ymgynuTla C y gyt^ or maes oil, ac
«^/lA-sis^" yn herGyd eu gleCder keissaC vmgynha l a gCrthCynebu
y Arthur. Ac 6rth hynny g 6ychr af a girattaf^ a
10 chreulonaf aerua a vu y rydunt yna o bop parth, ac eu
bydinoed y n syrtha6 . Ac yna o bop^° parth y^° VedraCt y
syrthassant^^ Cheldric^^ac ElafyGs," Egberinc^° brenhin
or Saeson ; or G6ydyl Gilapadric,^^ GillamGri, Gillasel,
I Gillamor.^^ Yr Yscottyeit ar Ffichteit ac Oynt ac eu tut,- ~
I jjŵ-v-ÿ^,*^»<''i5 harglOydi oil hayac h a las. Ac o bleit ^^ Arthur y Has ŷi* ÄtStí6|
I Osbrinc brenhin Lychlyn, Echel brenhin Denmarc,^'
KadOr Lemenic^^ iarll KernyO, KasGaTlaCn, a IlaCer o
I -fcj, ^À£lAU . viHliped^^ y gyt ac Oynteu,^» r6g y Brytanyeit a chenedloed
ereill a ducsynt y gyt ac Oynt. Ac ynteu yr arderchaOc ^^.
20 vrenhin Arthur a yrathOyt yn agheuaO l. ac a ducpGyt ^jZ^jjjJ,
flotMt^^ odyna hyt yn ynys Ava.TTach y i achau y welie u. Coron ^^;fj2i
y^^ teyrnas o ynys Prydein a gym ynn6ys ynteu y
iTfT. A.]). Gustenin22 y^]^ Kad6r iarll Kerny6 y gar. DGy ylyned a
deugeint-^ a phump kant gOedy dyfot Crist yg k_na6t }<^^
25 dyn oed hynny yna.
X (Ch. 63). 1 "öydyat, 2 yndianc, 3 cledYfeu. 4 tristaf, 5 om.,
6 yscfymunediccaf, 7 foassant, 8 yghyt, 9 girattaii; 10 oiii., 11 syrthyssant,
12 chledric, 13 elefyöys, 14 giílapadric, 15 gillamor gillasel gillamöri,
16 pleit, 17 denmarch, 18 Ilymenic, 19 vilyoed, 20 ûynt, 21 om.,
22 gustenhin, 23 deu vgeint
(kyv<>^yw
^ J^ijÓ^ìr
III. THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH. ;■
i^J^ I. Kerdet a orugant Oỳ ỳ dỳd hOnnO ed_ucher. Hyný^ výd_ l^
kaer uaen^ gýmr Ot a welasit,^ uOỳhaf ar keỳrỳd ỳ bỳt*. Nachaf c^;::)^^
gOr^ du mOỳ*^ no thrỳOýr''' ý bỳt hOnn a welant^ ýn dỳuot or
ÇíuclltaAj gaer. A mkeudan t^ OrthaO : " Pan doý ti,^<^ Or?" " Or gaer a cU*£Jl
^T^^f^welOch chOi ỳna."ii " Pieu ỳ gaerP''^^ "Meredic a wỳr 5 ^^^^>r^
ýOchi.^^ Nýt oes ỳn ý být nỳ Oýppo pieu ý gaer honn.
|*<.$V Wrnach GaOr pieu."^* "Pý uoes ỳssỳd ỳ osp a phellenhic ỳ "^^ ,-z—
diskynnu ỳn ý gaer honn?" "Ha vnben, DuO ach notho!^^
cö (v^iin)Ný dodýO^^ neb guestei eiroet oheni^^ ae uyO^^ ganthaO.^''
■í^ ■ jT'^/ÌíU) ^ý — ^^" "^^ ^^^ namyn a dýccOỳ-'' ỳ gerd."-^
«Jèi^ 2. Kyrchu ỳ porth a orugant. Amka Od^ GOrhỳr Gual- ■
staOt leithoet: " A oes porthaOr?"- "Oes. A titheu^ nỳ bo ^j^^/fclii.,
Xj^ii? teu dÿ penn,* 2£r^ ỳ kyuerchy dý?" " Agor ỳ porth!"«jii?iií^ i^''V"^'^
^Ì^l£^"Nac agoraf." "PO^stÿr^ nas agorỳ ti?" "Kyllell a ed£0 ''^'';^J^''^
t^j c ÿm mOýt'' a llýnn ỳ mual,^ ac amsathỳr ỳn neuad Vrnach.^ 15 a (K£xJLÿ^*'*^\
^^ Namỳn ý gerdaOr a dyccOy^'' ý gerd nýt agorir."ii AmkaOd ^ ìf*-^ ^ "^^^"'^/
j^gj .12 <í y porthaOr, ý maekerd genhýf i." "Pa gerd ÿssỳd
genhýt ti?" " Ýslipan Or cledỳueu goreu ỳn ỳ bỳt Oýf ui." W^"-*^^^
"Mi a af ý dýwedut hýnnÿ ý Vrnach^^ GaOr, ac a dýgaf
atteb ýt." 20
Variants H = Red Book of Hergest, P = Peniarth MS. IV.
(Ch. 1). 1 yny H, 2 uaör H, 3 welynt H, 4 voyhaf or byt H, 5 ör
H, 6 oed add. H, 7 yn add. H, 8 a welant mn. H, 9 ac y dy\vedas.sant
Öynteu H, 10 deuy di H. 11 racco H, 12 heb öynt add. H, 13 yöch chöi H,
lébieuH, ISnodhoH, 16 deuth H, 17 eiryoet ohonei H, 18 \ywyt H,
19 gantaö H, 20 dycko H, 21 gantaù add. H.
(Ch. 2). 1 heb y H, 2 borthaör H, 3 thitheu H, 4 dy dauaöt yth benn
H, 5 py rac H, 6 Py ystyr H, 7 böyt H, 8 ym bual H, 9 örnach gaOr H,
10 dycko H, 11 yma heno bellach add. H, 12 Heb y kei yna H,
13 örnach H
194 THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH
3. Dýuot a oruc ỳ porthaOr ÿ mỳOn. DÿwaOt^ Wrnach
GaOr:^ "Whedleu^ porth genhýt?"* "Yssỳdÿnt genhỳf.
~() ^ao>~.\ç(^^ Kÿvveithỳd ýssỳd ýn drOs ỳ porth, ac^ a uỳnnỳnt dýuot ỳ
mýOn." "Aouýnneistti^aoed gerdganthunt?"^ " Gouýnneis.^
5 Ac vn onadunt a dỳwaOt galleF ýslipanu cledyueu."^" "Oed^^
«c4tt" 4 ùefíí \d^ reit ỳ mi^^ Orth hOnnö. Ys guers ỳd Oỳf ỳn keissaO a olche i
vỳg cledýf ; nýs rỳgeueis.^^ Gat hOnnO ỳ mýOn, cans oed^*
gerd ganthaO."
l^at- ^' 4- Dỳuot^ ỳ porthaOr ac agori ý porth. A dỳuot Kei ý
10 mÿCm ehun. A chÿuarch guell a oruc ef ỳ Wrnach GaOr.
Kadeir a dodet ỳ danaO.^ DýwaOt^ Wrnach*: "Ha Or, ae
. gOir a dýwedir arnat galleP ỳslipanu cledýueu ? " " Mi ae
(Ç^^__uqp> b«.v^ digonaf."^ DýdOyn ^ ý cledỳf attaO^ a orucpOỳt.^ Kỳmrýt -^
»-€,-44«^ ^ I agalen gleis a oruc Kei ỳ dan ý geffeil. " POý well genhỳt
15 arnaO,^^ ae guỳnseit ae grOmseit?" "Yr hOnn a uo da
Aç ü genhÿt ti, malpei teu uei, gOna arnaO." Glanhau a oruc
/• ^ hanher ỳ lleill gỳllell idaO, ae rodi ỳn ỳ laO a oruc. "A ^itoJÍ&J
s^!^,VS^ '.l^^*-^ reinc_dỳ_uoddihỳnnỳ?" " Oed well genhỳf noc ỳssÿd ỳm ^^^^
/^^ íití^^i. ''ííiir^ gOlat, bei oil ÿt uei^^ val hýnn. Qỳhed a beth bot gOr lcỳstal 1 ,íou-
20 a thi heb gedỳmdeith." " Oia Orda, mae^^ imi gedýmdeith ^
kýny dỳgo[n]ho^^ ý gerd honn." " Pwÿ ỳO hOnnO ? " " Aet
ỳ porthaOr allan, a mi a dýwedaf ar arOýdon idaö.^* Penn ý , .
waýO a daO ý ar ÿ baladỳr. Ac ỳssef a dýgỳrch ý guaet ỳ ar,j]_J^^
y guỳnt ac a diskyn ar ý baladýr."^^ Agori ỳ porth a'Ý*^' —
25 wnaethpOýt, a dÿuot Bedwỳr ỳ mýOn. DýwaOt^^ Kei :
'^^tt»^u<^^ ^<^x.^ " BudugaOl ÿO Bedwỳr, kýn ný digonho^ýgerd hon."
(Ch. 3). 1 ac y dywaöt H, 2 örthaö H, 3 chwedleu H, 4 y gennyt H,
in P, y has been added over the line, 5 om. H, 6 ouynneist di H,
7 gantunt hoy H, 8 heb ef add. H, 9 göybot H, 10 ohonaû yn da add. H,
11 as oed H, 12 ynni H, 13 ac nys keueis H, 14 kan oes H
(Ch. 4). 1 a oruc H, 2 geyr bron gûrnach add. H, 3 ac y dywaOt H,
a-jjC/iVi JWK;^ 4 örthaö «cW. H, 5 arnat ti y gOdi)stH, GMiaönn hynnyn da heb y kei H,
7 Döyn H, 8 Ornach H, 9 Avnaethpoyt attaö H, 10 a gouyn or deu pöyoed
oreu gantaO H, 11 pei bei oil ual H, 12 y mae ynii H, 13 dycko H,
14 idaö y arwydon H, 15 eilweith add. H, 16 ac y dywaöt H, 17 wypo H
çJâíM^IU^ ^ u/thröí^ ^ÄT^a Sŵ^fl^
e«-^
THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH 195
5. A^ dadleu maOr a uu ar ý gOỳr hỳnný all an. Dýuot'^ a££a^ dli^A-M:
Kei a Bedwýr ỳ mýOn. A guas ieuanc a doeth gýt^ ac Oýnt
ỳ mỳOn, vn mab Custennhin h eussa Or. Sef a Onaeth ef ae ^e-^fí:*^--**^
gedÿmdeithon a glýn* OrthaO mal nat oed vòv no dim ^jy -A^i^fo>o*y
; ganthunt ^ ; mýnet^ dros ỳ teir ca^lỳs a wnaethant'^ hýt pan 5 C£x<í,- ^^^
dýuuant^ ỳ mỳOn ỳ gaer. Amkeudant^ ỳ gedýmdeithon ^"^^^UiL''
Orth vab Custenhin : " Goreu dỳn ỳO."^'' O^^ hỳnný allan ý
gelwit Goreu mab Custenhin. Guascaru a orugant (>ỳ ý eu
llettỳeu, mal ỳ keffynt Had eu llettỳwỳr heb Oýbot ýr caOr.
Ŷtü!^^^ 6. Ý cledýf a daruu ý Orteith . Ae rodi a oruc Kei ỳn llaö 10
bMf»^'' .*<! Wrnach KaOr/ ÿ malphei ý edrỳch a rangh ei ÿ uod idaO ý ^^^î Lî"^
weith.2 DỳwaOt^ ỳ kaOr: "Da ÿO ỳ gueith, a ranc bod ýO /i^ ^eŵ«.í''i-«
övŵUs£t«/t-genhýf." AmkaOd* Kei: " Dỳ wein ^ a lỳgrOŷ s dý gledýf. sft^vi^<*tt
J^j.íi^^'^ Dỳro di imi ÿ diot ý kellellprenneu^ oheni/ a chaff^f inhŵn ''iii-uo? <^i) ''* "
ftki'^jl' gOneuthur rei newỳd^ idaO." A chỳmrýt ý wein ohonaO, ar 15
__ cledyP ÿn ■ ý llaO arall. Dỳuot^*' ohonaO veil pen ỳ kaOr,
malphei^^ ỳ cledýf a dottei ÿn ỳ wein. Y ossot a oruc ỳm .
"o-lrt. ^ phen^^ ỳ kaOr, a Had ý penn ý ergýt ý arnaO. Di ffeit haO "^
ỳ gaer, a dOỳn a vynnassant o tlÿsseu.^^ Yg kyuenO ỳr vn vi,«.i*v
dýd ÿm phen^* ỳ vlOÿdỳn ỳ deuthant^^ y lys Arthur, a 20
chledyf Wrnach GaOr gantunt.
7. Dywedut a Onaethant y Arthur y ual y daruu udunt.
Arthur a dywaOt : " Pa beth yssyd iaOnaf y geissaO gyntaf
ft Wfr»^ or annoetheu hynny?" " laOnaf yö," heb Oynteu, "keissao "/«^taAOAís
^J Mabon uab Modron. Ac nyt kaffel arnaO nes kaffel Eidoel 25
CftA 'i^''''*'*^uab Aer y gar yn gyntaf." Kyuodi a oruc Arthur a
milwyr ynys Prydein gantaO y geissaO Eidoel. A dyuot a
orugant hyt yn rac Kaer Glini, yn y lie yd oed Eidoel yg
(Ch. 5). 1 om. H, 2 yan y göyr a oed allan am dyuot Bedwyr a Chei H,
3 A dyuot göas ieuanc oed H, 4 yg glyn H, 5 mal — ganthunt om. H,
6 dyuot H, 7 a wnaethant om. H, 8 yttoed H, 9 Y dywedassant H,
10 ti a orugost liynn goreu dyn Oyt H, 11 Ac o H
(Ch. 6). 1 gaOr H, 2 göeith H, 3 ac y dywaöt H, 4 Y dywaöt H,
5 wein di H, 6 kylTerTbrenneu H, 7 ohonei H, 8 ac y wneutnur ereill
o newyd H, 9 chedyf P, 10 a dyuot H, 11 mal pei H, 12 ynteu ym pennH,
13 or da ar tlysseu H, 14 penn H, 15 P ends
/K**
196 THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH
«- karchar. Seuyll a oruc Glini ar vann y gaer ; ac y "/va--.t.ûAÌ
dywaOt : " Arthur, py holy di y mi, pryt nam gedy yn y
7 /I ? tarre n honn, nyt da im yndi, ac nyt digrif. nyt gOenith, nyt '^^^^[2^
«Kx-C» keirch im, kyn ny cheissych ditheu wneuthur cam im?"|)C
5 Arthur a dywaOt : " Nyt yr drOc itti y deuthum i yma,
namyn y geissaO y karcharaOr yssyd gennyt." " Mi a rodaf
^ijj^LftAM. fe jiAAJ^ y carcharaOr itti, ac ny darparysswn y rodi y neb. Ac y ,
"•■ J J f tea» ûjLC<ìẅ
i3î;ÍLa^,^H'S^>'^ a hynny vy n.erth am porth a geffy di." Y gOyr a^CJ^*^^
^Zo^ ' dywaOt Orth Arthur : " ArglOyd, dos di adref. Ny elly «.
10 di uynet ath lu y geissaO peth mor uan ar rei hynn." ^x^jui,
Arthur a dywaOt: "GOrhyr GOalstaOt leithoed, itti y mae iaOn '**^'^
"V*^*' mynet yr nege s honn. Yr holl ieithoed yssyd gennyt, a
^^fe4^û5^ chyfyeith Oyt ar rei or adar ar anniueileit. Eidoel, itti y mae
7 jtiM^ttitLr iaOn mynet y geissaO dy geuynderO yO gyt am gOyr i. Kei
1 5 a Bedwyr, gobeith yO gennyf y neges yd eloch ymdanei y
chaffel. EOch im yr neges honn."
8. Kerdet a orugant racdunt hyt att vOyalch GilgOri. 'vf*^'^.
Gouyn a oruc GOrhyr idi : " Yr DuO, a Odost ti dim y Orth '
Uabon uab Modron, a ducpOyt yn teirnossic ody rOng y vam
20 ar paret?" Y uOyalch a dywaOt: "Pan deuthum i yma
gyntaf, eingon gof a oed yma, a minneu ederyn ieuanc
oedOn. Ny wnaethpOyt gOeith arnei, namyn tra uu vyg
geluin arnei bob ucher. HediO nyt oes kymmeint kneuen «• -»**
(^^Sù^tdff^, ohonei heb dreula O. Dial DuO arnaf, o c higleu i dim y Orth f '3^ ^^^
c^cu-A,"**" 25 y gOr a ovynnOch chOi. Peth yssyd iaOn hagen ad^et y *V«Ŵ^
mi y wneuthur y gennadeu Arthur, mi ae gOnaf. Kenedlaeth
vileit yssyd gynt rithOys DuO no mi ; mi a af yn gyuarwyd S t*^ »
ragoch yno." y^cCzzJ
9. Dyuot a orugant hyt yn lie yd oed karO Redynure.
I pi. ŷni\'^ 30 " KarO Redynure, yma y doetham ni attat kennadeu Arthur,
\v4^'\^y2^^ kany Odam aniueil hyn no thi. Dywet, a wdost di dim y
Orth Uabon uab Modron, a ducpOyt yn deirnossic y Orth y
uam?" Y karO a dywaOt : " Pan deuthum i yma gyntaf, nyt
THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH 197
oed namyn vn reit o bop tu ym penn. Ac nyt oed yma ^^^^^ ,,'^1. -,
»ŵA goet namyn un o gotlen derwen. Ac y tyfwys honno yn dar '
^^^ can keing. Ac y dygOydOys y dar gOedy hynny. A hediö ^^iä^'^^lStt'
tfj^stv^-t nyt oes namyn Oystyn coch ohonei. Yr hynny hyt hediO
iuistuL^'^^^yd Oyf i yma; ny chigleu i dim or neb a ouynnOch chOi. 5
Miui hagen a uydaf gyfarOyd yOch, kanys kennadeu Arthur
yOch, hyt lie y mae aniueil gynt a rithOys DuO no mi."
10. Dyuot a orugant hyt lie yd oed cuan Cum KaOlOyt. tn^
" Cuan COm CaOlOyt, yma y mae kennadeu Arthur. A Odost
di dim y Orth Vabon vab Modron a ducpOyt?" et cetera. 10
" Pei as gOypOn, mi ae dywedOn. Pan deuthum i yma gyntaf, y
cOm maOr a welOch glynn coet oed. Ac y deuth kenedlaeth
o dynyon idaO, ac y diuaOyt. Ac y tyuöys yr eil coet yndaö.
Ar trydyd coet yö hOnn. A minneu neut ydynt yn gynyo n M' *^ ^äfiii ^ r
ç|5^M*ÍV; I boneu vy esgyll- Yr hynny hyt hediö ny chiglef i dim or 15 Y-^i^^^ '^
• gOr a ouynnöch chOi. Mi hagen a uydaf gyuarwyd y genadeu Y'^-^^>^
Arthur, yny deloch hyt lie y mae yr anniueil hynaf yssyd yn
^y byt hOnn, a möyaf a dreigyl , eryr GOern AbOy. ÍAÇ^3';y7/..Lv./J^^. ^
^- II. GOrhyr a dywaOt : " Eryr Gwern AbOy, ni a doetham
gennadeu Arthur attat y ouyn itt a Odost dim y Orth Vabon 20
uab Modron a due " et cetera. Yr eryr a dywaOt : " Mi a
deuthum yma yr ys pell o amser. A phann deuthum yma
^ A gyntaf, maen a oed ym, ac y ar y benn ef y pigOn y syr bob f^ "^ *
^ilLjít^" ucher ; vveithon nyt oes dyrnued yn y uchet. Yr hynny hyt
hediO yd Oyf i yma. Ac ny chiglef i dim y Orth y gOr a 25
e*v.A^, ouynnOch chOi, onyt un treigyl yd euthum y geissaO uym
v'i bOyt hyt yn Lynn ]LyC. A phann deuthum i yno, y Iledeis
uyg cryuangheu y myOn ehaOc o debygu bot vym bOyt yndaO
wers vaOr. Ac y tynnOys ynteu ui hyt yr aff^s, hyt pann '*^^/'^'
yoj^cJ^^ uu abrei d im ynidianc y gantaO. SefaOneuthum inheu, mi 30 ^"^^*^*^'
CgtTeZ,. am holl garant, mynet yg gOrys OrthaO y geissaO y diuetha. sik^^Le^^l^
^ì^íSJf^ Kennadeu a yrrOys ynteu y gyniot a mi. A dyuot a oruc c*y^4 ts
ynteu attaf i y diot dec tryuer a deugeint oe geuyn. Onyt jj/vJ^t^i»^'''*^^
UhM
198 THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH
ef a wyr peth or hynn a geissöch chOi, ny Onn i neb ae gOypo.
Mi hagen a uydaf gyuarOyd yOch hyt lie y mae,"
//' 12. Dyuot a orugant hyt lie yr oed. Dywedut a oruc yr
eryr : " EhaOc Lyn LyO, mi a deuthum attat gan gennadeu
5 Arthur y ouyn a Odost dim y Orth Vabon uab Modron, a
ducpöyt yn teirnossic y Orth y uam." " Y gymeint a wypOyf
i, mi ae dywedaf. Gan bob IlanO yd af i ar hyt yr auon
J^^ a ítA^, uchot, hyt pan delOyf hyt y mach mur Kaer LoyO. Ac yno
***^ y keueis i ny cheueis eirmoet o djl>c y gymeint. Ac mal y
10 crettoch, doet un ar uyn dOy ysgOyd i yma ohonaöch." Ac
ysef yd aeth ar dOy ysgOyd yr ehaOc, Kei a GOrhyr GOalstaOt
"íítU Ka îwtfl íl leithoed. Ac y kerdassant hyt pan"n deuthant am y uagOy r
bva1<tA,- "^ yi^S ar karcharaOr. Yny uyd kOynua n a griduan a glywynt am
..(^v. It< J.o^î''*», 'i'^ y ua g()yjL_a£^. GOrhyr a dywaOt : "Pa dyn a gOyn yn y
i^oît ^^ 15 maendy hOnn?" " Oia Or, yssit le idaO y gOynaO y neb
yssyd yma. Mabon uab Modron yssyd yma yg carchar ;
ImÌ' íjuJí'iSí^'toji ac ny charcharOyt neb kyn dostet yn IlOrO carchar a mi, na f"'^f*^
" charchar Lud LaO Ereint neugarchar Greitmab Eri." " Oes "
obeith gennyt ti ar gaffel dy ellOng ae yr eur ae yr aryant ae ^^^^e^t^i»
iaMaìä 20 yr golut pre ssenn aOl. ae yr catwen t ac ymlad ?" " Y gymeint ^f^Ur^^*
ohonof i a gaffer a geffir drOy ymlad." Ymdioelut ohonunt tSi^^i::^}^
Oy odyno, a dyuot hyt lie yd oed Arthur. Dywedut
ohonunt y lie yd oed Mabon uab Modron yg karchar.
^ Sio«.M*>v^ GOyssy aO a oruc Arthur mil wyr yr ynys honn, a mynet hyt
25 yg Kaer LoyO, y He yd oed Mabon yg karchar. Mynet a
oruc Kei a Bedwyr ar dOy yscOyd y pysc. Tra yttoed vilwyr
^ nsi^ u^oJk ♦ Arthur yn ymlad ar gaer, r j)yg aO o Gei y uagOyr a chymryt
y carcharaOr ar y geuyn. Ac ymlad ar gOyr ual kynt^r 7
tfy^t jiiltitAa^ g^yrj Atref y doeth Arthur a Mabon gantaO yn ryd.
30 1 3. Dywedut a oruc Arthur : " Beth iaOnhaf weithon y
geissaO yn gyntaf or annoetheu ?" " IaOnhaf yO keissaO deu
Cjujujli^ t*^. geneu gast Rymhi." "A w^^»" ^^^ ^ Arthur, "pa du y f^^cjf
" mae hi?" "Y mae," heb yr un, "yn Aber Deugledyf." ^"^^^i^;
^'"^
THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH 199
Dyuot a oruc Arthur hyt yn ty Tringat yn Aber Cledyf.
A gouyn a oruc OrthaO : " A glyweist ti y Orthi hi yma ? Py
rith y mae hi?" "Yn rith bleidast," heb ynteu, "aedeu fiu-t^.
Vsj.Pa.Vv..^ geneu genthi yd ymda. Hi a ladaöd vy y.sgrybul yn vynych. Cŵ«£ft
^^^-íi^c y ^^^ ^^ ^^^°^ y" ^^^^ Cledyf y myOn gogof." Sefa 5
ÇsfiJ'íùt^.oruc Arthur gyrru ym Prytwenn y long ar uor ac ereill ar y
'^"^' ^^ tir y hela yr ast ; ae c hylchyn u uelly hi ae deu geneu. Ac 2^"^^ ^c^t«-f»«
^M.tiŵ^^ eu datrithaO o DuO y Arthur yn eu rith ehunein. GOascaru
a oruc riu Arthur bob un bob deu . "^ "^^^ "-^ ^"^
14. Ac ual yd oed GOythyr mab Greidaöl dydgOeith yn 10 ç ^_^
^^f^ kerdet dros vynyd, y clywei leuein a gridua[n] girat; a fe^^iC^:^
ftçU~Lu^ 7 garscon oed eu clybot. Achub a oruc ynteu parth ac yno.
Ac mal y deuth yno, dispeila O cledyf a wnaeth, a Had y ^ '^
a v.**-^ t Oynp ath Orth y dayar, a c_ev dififrvt uelly rac y tan . Ac y 'p„^%}^-
L"'^^^'^ ; dywedassant Oynteu OrthaO: " DOc uendyth DuO ar einym i5
gennyt. Ar hynn ny alio dyn vyth y waret, ni a doOn y '^o^'-^ , 'mm>^'
i waret itt." HOyntOy wedy hynny a doethant ar naO hestaO r ^" J^iiTS^a!-
[ jL,AjaJ^''fMt njnat, a nodes Yspadaden PennkaOr ar CulhOch, yn ".L>^ -vi^-^-
I uessuredic oil heb dim yn eisseu ohonunt eithyr un
! ''ûL^ ítj! . ninhedyn ; ar jnorgrugyn clofif a doeth a hOnnO kynn y nos. 20
I ^^^ *^ 15. Pan yttoed Gei a Bedwyr yn eisted ar benn
Pumlumon ar Garn Göylathyr ar wynt mOyaf yn y byt,
edrych a Onaethant yn eu kylch. Ac Oynt a Oelynt vOc w^ î--iK
maOr parth ar deheu yni pell y Orthunt heb drossi dim gan y ^^jj *
gOynt. Ac yna y dywaOt Kei : " Myn IlaO vyng k_yueillt, 25 -jl^/wli-X
ft iìcrJ^^, syU dy racco tan ryssOr." B ryss yaO a orugant parth ar mOc, ty^f»^
\»Uy^'^, a d yness au parth ac yno dan ymardisgOyl o bell^ _K "J^ ^y^ '^'^h l^ '^*>
I "^fc^^^^o^sr I Dillus UaruaOc yn deiua O baed coet. Llyna hagen y
t )( 1 ryssOr mOyaf a ochelaOd Arthur eiryoet. Heb y Bedwyr
yna Orth Gei: "Ae hatwaenost di ef?" " Atwen," heby30j^yyj,
Kei ; "llyna Dillus UarmaOc. Nyt oes yn y byt kynllyuan ^ Uayuuiùc
I a dalyo Drutwyn keneu Greit uab Eri, namyn kynllyu an o aAx^ ^
1 uaryf y gOr a wely di racko ; ac ny rnOynhaa heuyt, onyt yn [^^i^i^^^
V.O^ywiŵ>c ^^>^^!^Ý^ ,^<Í*3/H^
200 THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH
vyO y tynnir a chytlellpre nneu^oe uaraf, kanys breu uyd yn Â'^ftw
'iXaJ^i*?" uarO." "Mae an kynghor ninneu Orth hynny?" heb y
Bedwyr. " GadOn ef," heb y Kei, "y yssu y wala or kic : f^:^^ o ' *"
a gOedy hynny kyscu a Ona." Tra yttoed ef yn hynny, *^' '
Lj^^Mk^ \^M»^ ^ y buant Oynteu yn gOneuthur kyuellbrenneu. Pan Oybu Gei
u,.^J^jJJià<ìLtXi^ yn diheu y uot ef yn kyscu, gOneuthur pOIl a oruc dan y a /u/-^ Uk
draet mOyhaf yn y byt, A tharaO dyrnaOt arnaO anueitr aOl ^ivt/u.j»v.sjt
ei^MC^ ÄjtA^íÇ, y ueint a oruc, ae wasc u yn y pOIl, hyt pan daroed
(i'^r^ ^ iJLtl. udunt y gnithia O yn IlOyr ar kyllellbrenneu y uar^'f ; a gOedy
lO hynny y lad yn gObyl. Ac odyna yd aethant ell deu hyt yg
Kelli Wic yg KernyO, a chynllyuann o uaryf Dillus UaruaOc
gantunt. Ae rodi a oruc Kei yn IlaO Arthur. Ac yna y
kanei Arthur yr eglyn hOnn :
" Kynnllyuan a oruc Kei
15 o uaryf Dillus uab Eurei ;
pei iach, dy angheu uydei."
. *- ^ S
ÀàAju. ^.j^^^^j^ Ac am hynny y sorres Kei, hyt pan uu abreid y uilwyr yr
^í* * ^ ynys honn tangneuedu y rOng Kei ac Arthur. Ac eissoes
ítMfh^-^^^^i nac yr anghyfnert h ar Arthur nac yr Ilad y wyr nyt
P~^^iojLrv>^ 2O _ymyrr0ys Kei yn reit gyt ac ef o hynny atlan. au^csa*
"T^iu^*^ ' ^^" ■^*' y"^ ^ dywaOt Arthur: "Beth iaOnaf vveithon y
^^ geissaO or annoetheu ?" " IaOnaf yO keissaO Drutwyn keneu
Greit uab Eri." Kyn no hynny ychydic yd aeth Creidylat
uerch Lud LaO Ereint gan Wythyr mab GreidaOl. A chynn
25 kyscu genthi dyuot GOynn uab Nud ae dOyn y tre is. V'A>-c^^^|^
KynnuIIaO Ilu o Wythyr uab GreidaOl a dyuot y ymlad a '
GOynn mab Nud. A goruot o Wyn, a dala Greit mab Eri a eA/(.ki^
Glinneu eil Taran a GOrgOst LetlOm a Dyfnarth y uab ; a
dala o Penn uab NethaOc a NOython a Chyledyr Wytlt y
30 uab. A Ilad NOython a oruc, a digt y gallon, a chymhell ar
Kyledyr yssu callon y dat ; ac am hynny yd aeth Kyledyr
yg gOyllt. Clybot o Arthur hynny, a dyuot hyt y Gogled.
THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH 201
A dyuynnv a oruc ef GOynn uab Nud attaO, a gellöng y
wyrda y gantaO oe garchar, a gOneuthur tangneued y röng
GOynn mab Nud a GOythyr mab GreidaOl. Sef tangneued
a wnaethpOyt, gadu y uordyn yn ty y that yn diuOyn or dOy
<^ barth ; ac ymlad bob duO kalan Mei uyth hyt dyd braOt or 5
dyd hOnnO allan y rOng GOynn a GOythyr ; ar un a orff o 'itlÿfi '^'
onadunt dyd braOt, kymeret y uorOyn. A gOedy kymot y ^^ ' t> ^ —
'^^u^'^qW gOyrda hynny uelly, y kauas Arthur MygdO n march GOedO a
chynnllyuan COrs Cant Ew jn. " J-U^^^MjU • í^s''
17. GOedy hynny yd aeth Arthur hyt yn LydaO, a 10 ""
Mabon uab Mellt gantaO a GOare GOallt Euryn, y geissaO
deu gi Glythmyr L[ed]ewic. A gOedy eu kaffel yd aeth
Arthur hyt yg gorllewin Iwerdon y geissaO GOrgi Seueri, ac
Odgar uab Aed brenhin Iwerdon gyt ac ef. Ac odyna yd
aeth Arthur yr Gogled, ac y delis Kyledyr Wyllt. Ac yd 15 "c&^*^"
^'uKYc^' aeth Yskithyrwynn Pennbeid ; ac yd aeth Mabon mab Mellt,
a deu gi Glythuyr Ledewic yn y laO a Drutwyn geneu Greit
mab Eri. Ac yd aeth Arthur ehun yr erhyl , a Chauall ki ^-t^lr^ CtAM.
^"^*""^ Arthur yn y laO. Ac yd es gynnO ys KaO o Brydein ar
Lamrei kassec Arthur, ac achub yr kyfuarch. Ac yna 20 '!f '
•<uu^((lu*-^ y kymerth KaO o Brydein nerth_bOyenic, ac yn wychyr ^ /
jyjj-^t&viwc trebel it y doeth ef yr baed, ac y h ollde s y benn 4^4 ^ ^^"S
yn deu banner. A chymryt a oruc KaO yr ysgithy r. Nyt ]fO^,tzJe.
y kOn a nottayssei Yspaden ar GOlhOch a ladaOd y baed, fef. Y^/«î^r<«4Je«-,
namyn Kauall ki Arthur ehun. 25
18. A gOedy Ilad Ysgithyrwyn Bennbeid, yd aeth Arthur ae
niuer hyt yng Kelli Wic yng KernyO. Ac odyno y gyrrOys
MenO mab TeirgOaed y edrych a uei y tlysseu y rOng
deu glust TOrch TrOyth, rac salwe n oed uynet y ymdaraO I*
**-^
IíSìSjcÌMS^
j ac ef, ony^ bei y tlysseu gantaO. Diheu hagen oed y uot ef 30
yno ; neur daroedJ daO diffeithaO traean Iwerdon. Mynet a iA^-^^
Q î£fi*v. Qi-uc MenO y ymgeis ac Oynt. Sef y gOelas Oynt yn Esgeir
Oeruel yn Iwerdon. Ac ymrithaO a oruc MenO yn rith ^ ^^^"^
1. MS. ac ony, corr. Loth.
I " <io i*jt<i^ Ä itw uThJUi it- >?>* fe ^ k ivj^ u^it tu^^ Lu è^ "t^
y^/WÍ-^l
202 THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH
A-
ederyn ; a disgynnu a Onaeth uch penn y gOal, a cheissaö
jÛj. ^ ■ y sglyíTyaO un or tlysseu y gantaO ; ac yn chauas dim hagen
cw^ajlcÌ, ínju&ii namyn un oe wrych . Kyuodi a oruc ynteu yn wychyr da
r-clfijijí ^^çaÍ^ ac y mysgytya O, hyt pan y mordiwed aOd peth or gOenOyn ac ^
íûi,^^,^^w^ 5 ef ; odyna ny bu dianaf MenO uyth.
19. Gyrru o Arthur gennat gOedy hynny ar Odgar uab
C^îuaÌíÍaŵw Aed, brenhin Iwerdon, y erchi pd^r DiOrnach Wydel, maer çtí^o^
idaO. Erchi o Otgar idaö y rodi. Y dywaOt DiOrnach :
j " Duö a wyr, pei hanffei well o welet un olOc arnaO, nas
^ 10 kaffei." A dyuot o gennat Arthur a nac genthi o Iwerdon. a nt^eJi
KychOynnu a oruc Arthur ac ysgaX >n niuer ganthaO, a mynet ^^i^.i^^j
ym Prytwen y long, a dyuot y Ywerdon ; a dyg^chu ty -u-^eJu ^
DiOrnach Wydel a orugant. GOelsant niuer Otgar eu meint.
Uryij:^ i'djí^ A gOedy bOyta onadunt ac yuet eu dogyn , erchi y peir a
1 5 oruc Arthur. Y dywaöt ynteu, pei as rodei y neb, y rodei
Orth eir Odgar brenhin Iwerdon. Gẁedy Ileueryd nac udunt,
kyuodi a oruc Bedwyr ac ymauael yn y peir, ae dodi ar
geuyn HygOyd gOas Arthur ; braOt oed hOnnO unuam y
GachamOri göas Arthur. Sef oed y sOyd ef yn wastat
2Oymd0yn peir Arthur a dodi tan y danaO. Meglyt o ^^Hr_»?^*^j
LenlleaOc Wydel yg KaletvOlch, ae ellOng ar y rot , a Had
y^tkx. dUi. DiOrnach Wydel ae niuer achQJan. Dyuot Iluoed Iwerdon
ac ymlad ac Oy. A göedy ffo y Iluoed achlan, mynet Arthur
íxl'ŵvXA..'ì ae wyr yn eu gOyd yn y Ilong, ar peir yn IlaOn o sOnt w^í^^fcíflw^,
^h^^\ 25 lOerdon gantunt ; a diskynnu yn ty LOydeu^mab Kelcoet "^^^^^^-^'^
ym Forth Kerdin yn Dyuet. Ac yno y mae rnessur y peir. i^^^f^juai^
20. Ac yna y kynnuHOys Arthur a oed o gynifyOr yn \J^
teir ynys Prydein ae their racynys, ac a oed yn Freinc u?*-'**'
\\ LuUi ^" a LlydaO a Normandi a GOlat yr Haf,ac a oed o gicOr dethol
'-(Uaa^ h 30 a march clotuaOr. Ac yd aeth ar niueroed hynny oil hyt yn
ni/^iWK- lOerdon. Ac y bu ouyn maOr ac ergryn racdaO yn Iwerdon. * cid j^^
A gOedy disgynnu Arthur yr tir, dyuot seint Iwerdon attaö
y erchi naOd idaO. Ac y rodes ynteu naöd udunt hOy, ac y
it ^. P-eAv. ÌL^C^ k/á/. %.\-^Ol,U^\
tÂ^ti
THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH 203
rodassant Oynteu eu bendyth idaO ef. Dyuot a oruc gOyr
/ui&tJi* Iwerdon hyt att Arthur a rodi bOyttal idaO. Dyuot a oruc
Arthur hyt yn Esgeir Oeruel yn lOerdon, yn y lie yd oed cO AM
TOrch TrOyth ae seithlydyn moch gantaO. GellOng kOn j^^ ^(jH^Z^S^'
arnaO o bop parth. Y dyd hOnnO educher yd ymladaOd y 5 ^jj^^^l-^'-
GOydyl ac ef ; yr hynny pymhet ran Iwerdon^ a Onaeth yn
,,-1^ diffeith. A thrannoeth yd ymladaOd teulu Arthur ac ef; >.äJít-rf«j^
namyn a gaOssant o drOc y gantaO, ny chaOssant dim o da.
Y trydyd dyd yd ymladaOd Arthur ehun ac ef naO nos a
^ naO nieu ; ny ladaOd namyn un parchell oe uoch. GouynnOys 10 '**"'' ^
1)"^ \ y g^yr y Arthur peth oed ystyr yr hOch hOnnO. Y dywaOt
^*"*^* ' ynteu: "Brenhin uu,acamybechaOty rithOys DuOefyn höch." ,
21. Gyrru a onaeth Arthur GOrhyr GOalstaOt leithoed y
geissaO ymadraOd ac ef. Mynet a oruc GOrhyr yn rith
ederyn, a disgynnv a Onaeth vch benn y wal ef ae seithlydyn 1 5
moch. A gouyn a oruc GOrhyr GOalstaOt leithoed idaO : " Yr y
gOr ath wnaeth ar y delO honn, or gellOch dy wedut, y harchaf
dyuot un ohonaOch y ymdidan ac Arthur." GOrth eb a Onaeth r«*-w<A^iAf^
K.'li^S^» Grugyn GOrych Ereint (mal adaned aryant oed y wrycholl ;
"^ y {ford y kerdei ar goet ac ar uaes y gOelit, ual y lîitjirei y 20 i^ŵẃ^
wrych). Sef atteb a rodes Grugyn : " Myn y gOr an gOnaeth
ni ar y delO honn, ny wnaOn, ac ny dywedOn dim yr Arthur.
Oed digaOn o drOc a Onathoed DuO ynni, an gOneuthur ar y
delO hon, kyny deleOch chOitheu y ymlad a ni." " Mi a
CnJi toJhr dywedaf yOch yd ymlad Arthur am y grib ar ellyn ar 25 n>«^»^
sti)«Mîe*»**^s g Oelle u yssyd rOng deu glust TOrch TrOyth." Heb y
Grugyn : " Hyt pann gaffer y eneit ef yn gyntaf, ny cheffir
y tlysseu hynny. Ar bore auory y kychOynnOn ni odyma ;
ac yd aOn y wlat Arthur, ar meint mOyhaf a allom ni o drOc
a OnaOn yno," KychOyn a orugant hOy ar y mor parth a 30
Chymry. Ac yd aeth Arthur ae luoed ae ueirch ae gOn ym X
il, ttu Prytwen, a tharaO lygat ymwelet acOynt. Disgynnu a Onaeth ''^?«o fe-,
204 THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH
TOrch TrOyth ym Forth Cleis yn Dyuet. Dyuot a oruc
Arthur hyt ym MynyO y nos honno, Trannoeth dywedut ^ , n
y Arthur eu mynet heibaO. Ac ymordiwes a oruc ac ef yn ^^^^^ Su^
CjìMsl Had gOarthec Kynnwas KOrr y Uagyl. /® göedy Had a oed yn
5 Deugledyf o dyn a mil kynn dyuot Arthur, or pan deuth ^0
Arthur, y kychOynnOys TOrch TrOyth odyno hyt ym Presseleu.
Dyuot Arthur a lluoed y byt hyt yno. Gyrru a oruc
fUJf^ cIaaé. Arthur y wyr yr erhy l, Ely a Thrachmyr, a Drutwyn keneu ^
Greit mab Eri yn y laO ehun; a GOarthegyt uab KaO y ghongyl ^^^^ (x^df
lO arall, a deu gi Glythmyr Letewic yn y laO ynteu ; a Bedwyr ^ '^1/^^'^ ")
''/í^ít f»-»^^ a Chauall ki Arthur yn y laO ynteu. A restr u a oruc y Ù^At^^P-
milwyr oil o deu tu Nyuer. Dyuot tri meib Cledyf DivOlch,
gOyr a gauas clot maOr yn Ilad Ysgithyrwyn Pennbeid. Ac |
yna y kychOynnOys ynteu o Lynn Nyuer, ac y doeth y
çt»U <^ <J<^ 1 5 GOm KerOyn, ac y r o^s k yuarth yno. Ac yna y IladaOd ef
oer^K^ cio-j^ bedwar rj^ssOr y Arthur, GOarthegyd mab KaO, a TharaOc
Allt ClOyt, a ReidOn uab Eli Atuer, ac Iscouan Hael.
A gOedy Ilad y gOyr hynny, y rodes yr eil kyuarth udunt
L^*^A^^cUAfJìÍJ yn y tie , ac y IladaOd GOydre uab Arthur, a Garselit Wydel,
I20 a GleO uab YscaOt, ac IscaOyn uab Panon ; ae dolur yaO tp^-x^^A^
ynteu yna a OnaethpOyt.
^<u^xij> claij 22. Ar bore ym bronn y dyd drannoeth yd ymordiwedaOd
rei or gOyr ac ef. Ac yna y IladaOd HuandaO a GogigOr a
Phenn Pingon, tri gOeis GleOlOyt GauaeluaOr, hyt nas gOydyat
25 DuO was yn y byt ar y helO ynteu, eithyr Laesgenym
ehunan, gOr ny hanoed well neb ohonaO. Ac y gyt a hynny ikj^ r /^o
c/itixi^a^^^'y^''^ y IladaOd IlaOer o wyr y Olat, a GOlydyn saer, pensaer y
Arthur. Ac yna yd ymordiwedaOd Arthur ym PelumyaOc ac
ef Ac yna y IladaOd ynteu MadaOc mab Teithyon, a GOyn
30 mab Tringat mab Neuet, ac EiryaOn Pennlloran. Ac odyna
yd aeth ef hyt yn Aber TyOi. Ac yno y rodes kyuarth
udunt. Ac yna y IladaOd ef Kynlas mab Kynan, a
GOilenhin bre[nh]in Freinc. Odyna yd aeth hyt yg
liJti 'ŵ*-^
THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH 205
Glynn Ystu. Ac yna yd ymgolla ssant y gOyr ar cOn ac ef . ,r^f. juJ^-
Dyuynnu a oruc Arthur GOyn uab Nud attaö, a gouyn idaO a
OydyatefdinnyOrthTOrchTrOyth. YdywaOtjynteujnasjgOydyat. X _
23. Y hela y moch yd aetli y kynnydy on yna oil hyt yn K' '^ ^ ;^^^^.
^iJbbüttüÀ Dyíìfryn Lych6r, Ac y digribyOy s Grugyn GOallt Ereint 5
udunt a LGydaOc Gouynnyat ; ac y Iladass[ant] y
kynnydyon, hyt na diengis dyn yn vyO onadunt namyn un
! gOr. Sef a oruc Arthur dyuot ae luoed hyt lie yd oed
) Grugyn a L6yda6c, a gelIOng yna arnadunt a oed o gi .
rynodvdoed yn IlOyr, Ac Orth yr aOr a dodet yna ar kyuarth, 10 S^^^^t^ '
JÍJ. x^^\ y doeth TOrch TrOyth ac y dififyrth Oynt. Ac yr pan
l^.'^^^^ér dathoedynt dros uor Iwerdon, nyt vmwelsei ac Ovnt hv t "^ '^^^
r" ' ' yna. DygOydaO a OnaethpOyt yna a gOyr a chOn arnaO. ^Iŵj -•
j X Ymrodi y gerdet ohonaö ynteu hyt ym Mynyd AmanO.
Y'^*^ Ac yna y Has banO oe uoch ef. Ac yna yd^aethpiiyLenelt 1 5 ^
dros eneit ac ef. Ac y IladOyt yna TOrch LlaOin. Ac
yna y Has arall oe voch ; GOys oed y enO. Ac odyna
yd aeth hyt yn Dyffrynn AmanO. Ac yno y lias banO C»J»^. f
(V ty*^^^ a bennwic. Nyt aeth odyno gantaO oe uoch yn vyO
namyn Grugyn GOallt Ereint a LOydaOc Gouynnyat. 20
Or lie hOnnO yd aethant hyt yn LOch EOin. Ac
yd ymordiwedaOd Arthur ac ef yno. Rodi kyuarth a Onaeth ^-^^iu,,^ l/ZttL
t.f^tLSAi& ynteu yna. Ac yna y IladaOd ef Echel UordOytJIM, ac l^uujjy^y^aj.
- z<n^ ArOyH eil GOydaOc GOyr, a IlaOer o wyr a chOn heuyt. Ac
yd aethant odyna hyt yn LlOch TaOy. Yscar a Onaeth 25 ^Â&^^^*^
Grugyn GOrych Ereint ac Oynt yna. Ac yd aeth Grugyn
odyna hyt yn Dintywi. Ac odyna yd aeth hyt yg
KeredigyaOn, ac Eil a Thrachmyr gantaO, a jliaOs gyt ac 'h^^^^, ^l~
^ Oynt heuyt. Ac y doeth hyt yg Garth Grugyn. Ac yno i^f (^«»^0
^g/iuAwv. yi Has LJOyda Oc Gouynnyat yiLX_£ny;sc^ Ac y IladaOd 30 '^T^^^et
RuduyO Rys, a IlaOer gyt ac ef Ac yna yd aeth LOytaOc
hyt yn Ystrat YO. "* Ac yno y kyuaruu gOyr LydaO ac ef
1. MS. y y
A " fi^ Ijt^ lU HjJr iwKW adl ife oUÿ' l/^ ^^ Ùa^ yL<u^
206 THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH
Ac yna y IladaOd ef Hir PeissaO c brenhin Lyda6, a
Lygatrud Emys a GOrbothu, eOythred Arthur, vrodyr y
uam. Ac yna y lias ynteu.
24. TOrch TrOyth a aeth yna y rOng TaOy ac Euyas.
^ <ix«/i«/i^»v^ 5 G Oyssy aO Kernyo a Dyfneint o Arthur yn y erbyn hyt yn
aber Hafren, A dywedut a oruc Arthur Orth vilOyr yr
ynys honn : " TOrch TrOyth a ladaOd IJaOer om gOyr. Myn,
/vjt£»u/< »-'p:|'^, gOrhYt gOyr, nyt a mi yn uyO yd ahcref y GernyO. Nys
y mlityaf i ef bellach , namyn nvyi3et_eneit dros e neit ac ef a
10 wnaf GOneOch chOi a Onelhoch." Sef a daruu o gyghor
gantaO ellOng kat o uarchogyon, a chOn yr ynys gantunt,
hyt yn Euyas, ac ymchoelut odyno hyt yn Hafren, ae ragot
yno ac a oed o vilwyr p roued ic yn yr ynys honn, ae yrru
(Lä /d'iJL>y^ 'v anghen yn anghen yn íîafren.
^,s>AXÄ^\tí^ /"^J ^^^ Modron gantaO ar W^
A mynet a Onaeth Mabon
5 uaD Moaron gantaO ar Wynn mygdOn march GOedO
yn Hafren, a Goreu mab Custennin, a MenO mab TeirgOaed
y rOng Lynn LiOan ac aber GOy. V A dygOydaO o
Arthur arnaO, a ryssOyr Prydein gyt ac ef Dynessau
a oruc Osla GyllelluaOr a ManaOydan uab Llyr a
20 ChacmOri gOas Arthur a GOyn Gelli, a dygrynnyaO yndaO,
^ŷoj^mj^ £ K^, ac ymauael yn gyntaf yn y traet, ae gleiçaO ohonunt yn
tÀ-w^^^t*!;^ [ Hafren, yny yttoed yn IlenOi odyuchtaO . Brathu amOs o
^u-O- aj.^5'3) Uabon uab Modron or neil[l] parth, a chael yr ell^n y
gantaO. Ac or parth arall y dyg yrchOys Kyledyr Wyllt y
25 aramOs arall gantaO yn Hafren, ac y due y g OelIe u y gantaO.^
0,lîrc<rwír(\p-)Kynn kafiel diot y grib, kafifel dayar ohonaO ynteu ae
draet. Ac or pan gauas y tir, ny allOys na chi na dyn na
rA.X^-(^^ ,fe march v ganhymdeith . hyt pan aeth y GernyO. Noc a gaffat
ott^<^{k^ o drOc yn keissaO y tlysseu hynny y gantaO, gOaeth a gaffat
^ ^Sá^ 30 yn keissaO diffryt y deu Or rac eu bodi. KacmOri ual y
)(^.i |2^lcn tynnit ef y uynyd, y tynnei deu uaenTWeuan ynteu
-OvyJUAtcAh^ yr affOys. Osla GyuelluaOr yn redec yn ol y tOrch, y
dygOydOys y gyuetl oe wein ac y koUes ; ae wein ynteu
^H'i
d^;
7 II Lô^ ^//^u^^jliíl^ŵ^ A^/^^iVv^a^^J
^ THE HUNTING OF TWRCH TRWYTH 207
gOedy hynny yn IlaOn or dOfyr, ual y tynnit eí y uynyd, y
tynnei hitheu ef yr affOys. Odyna yd aeth Arthur a lîuoed,
hyt pan ymordiwedaOd ac ef yg KernyO. GOare oed a gafat
o drOc gantaO kyn no hynny y Orth a gaffat yna gantaO yn
'^«vw . keissaO y grib. O drOc y g ilyd y kafifat y grib y gantaO. 5. c'^ Wö^
Ac odyna y holet ynteu o GernyO, ac y gyrrOyt yr mor yn y ö
^-^y^ie^ir ^y^^''^' ^^ wybuOyt vyth o hynny allan pa le yd aeth, ac
'Tj¥»r^ ^"et ac Aethlern gantaO. Ac odyno yd aeth Arthur _y *^^^J££''^^
ŵ*lv-V~ ymen eina O ac y uOr(> y ludet y arnaO hy t yg Kelli Wic yg KernyO. uea^u^iess '•
25. Dywedut o Arthur : " A oes dim weithon or anoetheu 10
heb gaffel?" Y dywaOt vn or gOyr: " Oes. GOaet y widen 'j^i^ffrf"^
í«-f»í*-~^!| Ordu merch y widon Orwen o penn Nant Gouut yg gOrthti r aU^Sk â^p^'
^ Uffern." KychOyn a oruc Arthur parth ar Gogled, ^^^^ '^•-*^'"
a dyuot hyt lie yd oed gogof y wrach . A chynghori o ^u^^^d.^:^
Jit, ^Jí^ Wynn uab Nud a GOythyr uab GreidaOl gellOng KacmOri a 15^' "^^
HygOyd y uraOt y ymlad ar wrach. Ac ual >|deuthant y
íj^g ^SvjfctiL myön yr ogof, y hachub a oruc y wrach ; ac ymauael yn
£m HygOyd herOyd gOallt y benn, ae daraO yr IlaOr deni . í«*<o^ «a ir y
Ac ymauel o GacmOri yndi hitheu herOyd gOallt y
phenn, ae thynnu y ar HygOyd yr IlaOr. Ac ymchoelut a 20
oruc hitheu ar KacmOri, ac eu dygaboH yU deu, ac eu diaruu, ae U »^J">j(^^,
gyrru allan dan eu hub ac eu hob .'*^ A tlidyaO a oruc Arthur *" /^^^
iilcM^^r o welet y deu was hayachen wedy eu Ilad, a cheissaO achub r^^^^^^^ju
yr ogof. Ac yna y dywedassant GOynn a GOythyr OrthaO :
^*\^fX^ " Nyt dec ac nyt digrif gen jr^aii dy welet yn ymgribyaO a 25,^*^
ul^ir "^" gOrach. GellOng Hir Amren a Hir Eidyl yr ogof." A mynet ^^1 '*"
a orugant. Ac or bu drOc trafferth y deu gynt, gOaeth uu Iá^*-^^ ''r^^
drafferth y deu hynny, hyt nas gOypei DuO y vn ohonunt
ell pedwar allu mynet or lie, namyn mal y dodet ell pedwar
ar Lamrei kassec Arthur. Ac yna achub a oruc Arthur 30 ,^
^^^^ ^. drOs yr ogof, ac y ar y drOs a uyryei y wrach a C harnwe nnan ''C^ou»»^ At
J^^i^^-<J< y gyHell, ae tharaO am y banner, yny uu yn deu gelOrn hi. A ''<«^Cj?£^
•** ^ chymryt a oruc KaO o Brydein gOaet y widon ae gadO ganthaO. fzJb-s "
\iEAeA. ^ A»i /t* U«^ ^ i»^ ^ ?*«*^ -SbûdílA ŵv l^dAKfuU >í)iífcia/ 'í*t»^lÄ!'
f^ \Ji-^t^ iO.^.J^)^ <^f^<dÿji
208
IV. THE PROCEDURE IN A SUIT FOR
LANDED PROPERTY.
Puipe«ac aue^no kefroy
haul am tir a dayar.^ Kefroet
panuewno o nauuethid ka-
langayaf allan. Neu onauu-
5 ethid meỳ. Kanis^ eram-
seroyd henny ybit agoredic
keureith am ti^r ay dayar.
Oderuit yr haulur me«nu
10 holi tir en eramseroyt hi«ni
deuhet^ ar er argluit yerchi
did y guarandau y haul
a hi«ni aretir. In edid
hu«nu datkanet y haul. Ni
15 dele y dithun^ kaifail ateb *
edithun. Kanis haul dissiuit
yu ar^ guercheidveith • ac
wrth hi^zni yguercheidveith
a deleant oyt urth porth.
20 Yaun yu irhalur y ludyas
udunt onit ekeureyth ay
deweyt ydeleu. Ac ena
emay* ereneyt ev guarandau.
A gouin pale emay eu porth.
25 Odeweduuant pot eu porth
eneu ke?//mut euhun. Roy
oyt trideu udunt. Obit en
1. Pwy bynnac a uynno
kyffroi hawl am dir a dayar,
kyfifroet pan uynno o nawvet
dyd kalan gayaf allan, neu
o nawvet dyd Mei. Kanys
yn yr amseroed hynny y
byd agoredic kyvreith am
dir a dayar. r-
2. O deruyd yr hawlwr
mynnu holi tir yn yr
amseroed hynny deuet ar yr
arglwyd y erchi dyd y
warandaw y hawl, a hynny
ar y tir. Yn y dyd hwnnw
dadganet y hawl. Ny dyly
kaffael atteb y dyd hwnn.
Kanys hawl d ysseivyt yw ar
y gwercheidweit^ Ac wrth
hynny y gwercheidweit a
dylyant oet wrth borth. lawn
yw yr hawlwr y l udya s udunt,
onyt y gyvreit h a dywe it y
dylyu. Ac yna y mae iawn
yr yneit eu gwarandaw, a
govyn pa le y mae eu porth.
O dywedant bot eu porth yn
eu kymmwt eu hun, roi oet
(Ch. 1). 1 the second a is added over the line, 2 addjn ivith several MSS.
(Ch. 2). 1 h over the line, 2 omit, 3 add y mth many MSS., 4 add iaun
tinth many MSS.
H&^^'^
v.fUl
s h^û*
A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY 209
eli^ kemut naunieu. Obit
en etredit neu uot llanu a trey
eregthun ac eu porth. Os
kin ha«ner did ebernir eroyt'
petheunos or did hunnu ebit
eroyt. Os guedi ha/zner did
petheunos otrawnoyth. Ac
essev achaus yu he«ne.
Kanydoys did kubil • ac nat
yaun talu drill did en lie did.
Ac en eroyt barnedic huwnu •
emay yaun deuod ar etir^ ac
vynt ac eu porth. ^ }V2cS*>-^
Ac ena ymay yaun
guneythur^ du^ pleit ac
eiste en^ keureithiaul. Esseu
ual etestedyr en keureythiaul.
Eiste orbrenhin neu or neb
a uo enile. ay keuen ar er
eul* neu ar er^ hin. Rac
aulonidu er hin oyuyneb ef.
Ar enat llis neu egnat
ekemut erhun henau auo
en eiste rac euron ef. Ac
ar^ llau assu y hu«nu er
egnat arall auo enemays neu
er eneid.^ Ac ar ellau
tJU-oMr
tridieu udunt, O byd yn yr
eil gymmwt, naw nieu. O
byd yn y trydyd neu vot
l lanw a threi yryngthunt ac
eu porth, os kyn hanne r_ dyd
y bernir yr oet, pythewnos
or dyd hwnnw y byd yr
oet ; OS gwedy banner dyd,
pythewnos o drannoeth. Ac
yssef achaws yw hynny ; lO
kanyt oes dyd kwbyl, ac nat
iawn ^u dryll dyd yn lie ^*^^,^'^^''^^
dyd. Ac yn yr oet barnedic
hwnnw y mae iawn dyvot ar
y tir ac wynt ac eu porth.
3. Ac yna y mae iawn
gwneuthur dwy blei t ac eisted
yn gyfreithiawl. Sef ual yd
eistedir yn gyfreithyawl.
Eisted or brenhin neu or neb
a uo yn y le ae gevyn ar yr
heul neu ar yr hin, rac
avlonydu yr hin oe wyneb
ef. Ar ynat llys neu ynat y
kymmwt, yr hwn hynaf a uo,
yn eisted rac y uron ef Ac
ar y Haw assw y hwnnw yr
ynat arall a vo yn y mae s.
Ac ar y Haw deheu idaw yr
15
aft^.t^tj"
20
^'
(Ch. 2). 5 leg. ereil, 6 e over the line
{Ch. 3). 1 n and y over the line, 2 leg. dui, 3 MS. eneu, 4 the e
over the line, 5 added over the line, 6 add y with many MSS., 7 after neu
soTiie letters cancelled : er eneid added over the line
2IO A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY
deheu ydau ereferiat neu er e ffeirya t neu yr effeiryeit. Ac ^^^^
eferieit.8 Ac egkell^ er ar-
gluid edeu heneuid. Ay
Qe<j. idUuJ. guirda o hinny allan o pop-
5 thu ydau. Odena ford yr
eneyt keuarvyneb • ac eu^^
y,j^s:^^,A^v <víí^l' darimret yeubraudle. Keg-
haus er haulur ar ellau assu
ydau ar eford • ar haulur
lo enessav ydau • en eperued^^
ar kanllau ar ellau arall
C^a^ili^^«i^«*^ ydau. Ar^^ rigyll
4y. nu^oApl.
^. "UíUaL.
tau.
trakeuen
amdiffinur
15 eforth-
en
,13.
seuni
ekeghaus^^" er
ar ellau deheu ar
ar amdiffinhur
enessau • ydau ■ eneperued •
ay kanllau or tu arall ydau •
arigill traigeuen entheu.
Gwedi darvo eiste euelly •
20 Kemerer^* mach ai keureith.
Esseu meychỳeu auid ar^^
tir ay dayar. Guystlon^'' o
dynyon • deu^'' dyn neu auo
muy • o popleit • arey^^ hinni
25 emedyant er argluid edant.
yg kylch yr arglwyd y deu
h yneui a ; ae vvyrda o hynny <^ -dlAi/i
allan o bob tu idau. Odyna
fford yr yneit gyvarwyneb <^H^^
ac wyn t y darymret y euii|w*;»j^
brawd le. Kynghaw s yr ^o^^'.
hawlwr ar y Haw assw idaw
ar y fford, ar hawlwr yn
nessaf idaw yn y perved, ar t
kanllaw ar y Haw arall idaw; ^^fr*
ar ringyll yn sevyll tracheuyn
y kynghaws. Ar bleit arall
y tu arall yr fford ; yn nessaf
yr fford kynghaws yr amcjiff- öÍûJ^'**^
yn_nwr ar y Haw deheu ar y
fford, ar amdiffynnwr yn
nessaf idaw yn y perued, ae
ganllaw or tu arall idaw ;
ar rhingyll traegevyn ynteu.
Gwedy darvo eisted yvelly,
kymerer mach ar gyvreith. '
Sef meichyeu a vyd ar dir a
dayar, gwystlon o dynyon,
deu dyn neu a vo mwy o
bob pleit. Ar rei hynny yn
med^nt yr arglwyd yd ant. "*>
:::Ä
fAW-l
(Ch. 3). 8 in marg., where it has been written twice, the first
entry having been mutilated by the cutting of the margin,
9 on p. 103 the phrase is ỳnỳ gỳlch, 10 leg. uy y or the like,
11 aftei' this ydau taith a stroke beneath it, 12 after this some
letters cancelled, 13 some words omitted which in the text of the Laws are :
ar bleit arall y tu arall yr ford yn nessat yr fford kygl,aÖs, 14 MS. Kemere''t,
15 MS. a''t, 16 some letters cancelled, 17 e over the line, 18 h after a
cancelled and r written above it.
>^^j^
A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY 211
Odena guedi henne e dodir
tellued-^ essev yu hene.^
Gostec ar emays. Puipenac
a thorro etelleued ho«no teyr
biu^ camluru a tal ne nau
ugeint. Ar geyr adeweter
guedi er ostec bot hunnu'* en
diuunyant er neb ay deweto'
ac yr keghaus edevether
irporth ydau.
Guedi daruo eyste^ en
keureithaul mal y redewes-
sam ny vchot ena e may
yaun yr egnat deueduit
wrth e dupleit ymdeve-
duch o keureith weithion.
Ac ena may yaun iregnat
gouin ýr^ haulur puy de
keghaus^ di a puy de kanllau •
ac ena e may yaun*yr haulur
ev henwi. Ac ena may
yaun eregnat gouin ir haulur
a dodycoUia kaffayl eneu pen
vinteu. Ac ena ema yaun
yr haulur"^ dodav heb eff.
Ac ena may yaun eregnat*"
ac yr kanllau • a sauant huy
ydau ef' en erenmay ef
enidody arnadunthuy.'^ Ac
ìtM^s^-
5 ?
P^f S^j- Eçj.
4. Odyna^wedy hynny y
dodir tyj]wed, Sef y w hynny,
g oste c ar y maes. Pwy
bynnac a dorro y dyllwed
honno, teir buw camlwrw a
dal neu naw ugeint. Ar
geir a d y wett er gvvedy yr
ostec, bot hwnnw yn divwyn-
yant yr neb ae dywetto, ac
yr kynghaws y dy wetter yr lO
porth idaw.
5. Gwedy darvo eisted yn
gyvreithiawl, val y rydywed-
assam ni uchot, yna y mae
iawn yr ynat dy\edut wrth y 1 5
dwy bleit : "y mdywedwc h .
o gyvreith weithyon." Ac (^i^<^ ^ ^
yna y mae iawn yr
ynat ovyn yr hawlwr: "pwy
dy gynghaws di a phwy dy 20
ganllaw ? " Ac yna y mae
iawn yr hawlwr eu henwi.
Ac yna y mae iawn yr ynat
ovyn yr hawlwr : " a dody
colli a chaffael yn eu pen 25
wynteu?" Ac yna y mae
iawn yr hawlwr dywedut,
"dodaf," heb ef. Ac yna y
mae iawn yr ynat ovyn yr
kynghaws ac yr kanllaw, a 30
(Ch. 4). 1 ÍÍ over the line, 2 h over the line, 3 i over the line, 4 after this
did cancelled
(Ch. 5). 1 y over the line, 2 MS. hỳr, 3 kc over the line, 4 after this eregnat
cancelled, 5 leg. haulur deueduyt, 6 add gouin yr kyghaus, 7 h over the line
tt UŵUíí % (JUA
(My^^ WUŴU(Ì
o*s<.ŵii
r
b/ ^^^Ahd^ ASh ^n^inJ^ (^ M^^
212 A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY
ena emay yaun^ udunt huin-
theu dewedvyt sauun.
5
Ac guedi hinny emay yaun
eregnat gouin eramdiffenvr^
puy dekeghaus ditheu apuy
de kanllau. Ac ena emay
10 yaun ydau entehu eu henwi.
Ac ena emay yaun^ yr egn-
at gouin ydau entehu • a did
ev kolli a kaffayl en eu pen
Ac ena may yaun ydau
15 entheu dewetuyt dodau heb
ef. Ac ena emay iaun^
eregnat devetvit wrth er-
haulur* haul di weython de
haul, Ac ena emay* yaun
20 yhaulur^ decreu.
Llema essit yaun yr haulur
edewetuyd*^ menegi • yuot
ef en briodaur ar etir hun-
25 ema ardayar. Ac obit
^■J""*^ " aameuho ydau ef yuot en
briodaur • bot kanthau entheu
a kathuo ybriodolder • o • ach
ILÌmIÌ öbeí-h ac edriu • hit emay digaun
^^^i , r>Q en ekeureyth. Ay reerru en
s avan t hwy idaw ef yn yr
hyn y mae ef yn y dodi
arnadunt hwy. Ac yna y
mae iawn udunt hwynteu
dywedut : " savgn."
6. A gwedy hynny y mae
iawn yr ynat ouyn yr
amdiffynnwr : " pwy dy
gynghaws ditheu, a phwy dy
ganllaw?" Ac yna y mae
iawn yasLU ynteu eu henwi.
Ac yna y mae iawn yr ynat
ovyn idaw ynteu, a dyd ef
{yolli a chafifael en eu pen.
Ac yna y mae iawn idaw
ynteu dywedut : "dodaf," heb
ef Ac yna y mae iawn
yr ynat dywedut wrth yr
hawlwr : " haw l di weithon
dy hawl." Ac yna y mae
iawn yr hawlwr dechreu.
7. Llyma yssyd iawn yr
hawlwr y dywedut, menegi y
vot ef yn briodawr ar y tir
hwnn yma ar dayar. Ac o
b^ t a amheuo idaw ef y vot
yn briodawr, bot ganthaw
ynteu a gatwo y briodolder
o ach ac edrif. hyt y mae
digawn yn y gyvreith, ae
iPU
Ma
i
<
V
(Ch. 5). 8 after this yre^nat cancelled
(Ch. 6). 1 e over a cancelled i, 2 over the line, 3 over the line ; after this
irhaulur cancelled, 4 e over the line, 5 leg. yrhaulur
(Ch. 7). 1 MS. edewetduyd
A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY 213
agkeureithiaul yar ybriodol-
der • ac osid ay hawmehuho^
emay ydau qP ay guyr*
yreherru enagkeureithiaul.
Ac essev emayentehu^endodi
ar ekeureith deleu deuot en
keureythaul traykeuen er lie
ereherruyd en agkeureith-
yaul^ ohonau.
Oderuit bot reỳ adewetho
dodi keythveid ac guybed-
yeid or un pleyt Ninni
adewedun egellir ene war-
handawer atteb er amdiffen-
hur.
Heb amdiffenhur^ myuy
essit briodaur o acch^ ac
edriu • ac esseu eduyf en
guarchadu empriodolder^ val
emay goreu edeleauvy y-
guarchadu * ac osid ay
hameuho y am* henni
emay ymy ageidu digaun^
bot en guir adewedau. A
thitheu obuosty ema ty hay-
thost en keureythaul odema.
Ac osid a hamehuo hinni •
emay ymy digaun ayguyr.
5 "^ií^ ^n
■^^
Í^SlÄfí'
íu^.
Ì&J2ÎS
r yyrru yn anghyvreithyawl
y ar y briodolder. Ac osit
ae hamheuo, y mae idaw ef
digawn ae gwyr y ryyrru yn
anghyvreithyawl. Ac yssef
y mae ynteu yn dodi ar y
g yyreith , d ^ylyu dyvot yn
gyvreithyawl traegevyn yr lie
y ryyrrwyt yn anghyvreith-
yawl ohonaw.
8. O dervyd bot rei a
dywetto dodi ceidwe id a
g wybyuyeid or un bleit,
Ninni a dywedwn y gellir,
yny warandawer atteb y
amdiffynnwr.
9. Heb yr amdiffynnwr :
" Mivi yssyd briodawr o ach
ac edrif. A sef yd wyf yn
g warchadw vym priodolder, 20 »
val y mae goreu y dylyaf y /y\i
warchadw , Ac osit ae ham-
heuo imi hynny, y mae imi
ajgeidw digawn bot yn wir a d<ja*T^ a ^ä«W"
dywedaf. A thitheu, o buost 25
ti yma, ti a aethost yn
gyvreithyawl odyma. Ac osit
a hamheuo hynny y mae imi
digawn ae gwyr."
15
^j^tái
c^
^
(Ch. 7). 2 the third h over the line,
omitted, 4 A over the line, 5 r over the line
3 digawn has probably been
(Ch.9 ). 1 leg. eranidiflfenhur, 2 there is something like an h over the
second c, 3 the third letter seems to have been altered top, 4 y am ; leg.
y mi ? 5 leg. digaun ageidu
íU^<^€o vŵ^,u/ŵ^/tói?5,W^tt^
214 A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY
Ninni adewedun ket darfo
eramdiffenur rohi atheb kin
oyholy ev or haulur bot en
anolo er ateb ' eny warandao
5 ef • er haul ac odena atebet.
Ac guedy darfo vdunt
euduy kegheussayth mal ede-
vvedassam ni vchot. Gouenet
10 er egnat udunt aydygaun hyn
adewedassant. Ac gouenet
udunt auennant guellau eu
kykeussayth.^ Ac obit ay
menno gather^ ydau. Ac
15 onibit ay menno kyemeret
eregnat euduy kegheussayth^
a dadkanet huy. A guedy
estadkano aynt eregneyt
allan. ar effeyryhet y gyt
20 ac vy a. Righyll ygyt aguy •
by eu kadv. Rac douot
dynyon ywarandu* arnaduwt.
Oderuit idyn deuot ywaran-
dau arnadunt huntheu^ ev
25 adely talu teyrbuy kanmluru
hir brenhin. Ac o bit ebrenin
enemays • ev adele talu kam-
luru deudeplic am hinny.
Ac ena guedy edeystedont
30 huy emay iaun • yr effeyryat •
guedya duy ydangos oduy
10. Ninni a dywedvvn, kyt
darffo yr amdiffynnwr roi
atteb kyn noe holi ef or
hawlwr, bot yn anolo yr
atteb, yny warandao ef yr
hawl, ac odyna attebet.
1 1. A gwedy darfifo udunt
eu dwy gyngheusaeth. val y <*
dywedassam ni uchot, gov-
ynet yr ynat udunt, ae
digawn yr hyn a dywedas-
sant, a gouynet udunt a
vynnant g vvella u eu kyng- ^^3^^'
heussaeth. Ac o byd ae
mynno, gatter idaw. Ac ony
byd ae mynno, kymeret yr
ynat eu dwy gyngheussaeth, r'Ojj
a dadgan et hwy. A gwedy j^^^iXopiifieiii
as dadgano, aent yr yneit
allan, ar effeiryeit y gyt ac
wy, ar ringhyll y gyt ac wy
y eu kadw, rac dyvot dynyon
y warandaw arnadunt. O
dervyd y dyn dyvot y waran-
daw arnadunt wynteu, ef a
dyly talu teirbuw k amlw rw ^ ^jv**
yr brenhin. Ac o byd y
brenhin yn y maes ef a dyly ^^^^ j^,
talu kamlwrw deupyplic am 'W^
hynny. Ac yna gwedy yd
eistedont hwy y mae iawn 3'K.U-^'**3
(Ch. 11). 1 /cy over the line, 2 h over the line, 3 ssa over the line, 4 leg.
ywarandaw, 5 the second h over the line
A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY 215
er yaun^ uduwt. Akanu
onadunt huyntheu eu pader*
Ac guedy epader emay yaun
yr egnat dadkanu eduykeg-
hessaith eylweyth.
Ac o deruit bot enreyt^
egeyr keuarch. Elleger deu
oy ouyn. Ac obit reyt yr
bleyt egouener egeyr keuarhc
ydy vrth kemyrit keghor^
aynt tuy kan kanyat^ yr
egneyt hyeu keghor* ac
essev edant ynyuer ebuant en
• eukehussayth' heb auo muy
aguas yr argluyd ygyt aguy
yeu kadu Rac deuod neb
yeu keghor • ygyt ac buy •
ac odau neb ataduwt ay
keghoro talet ef kamluru er
brenin a bot en anolo
ekeghor. Ac guedy edarfo
ekeghor deuewt edeu hinny
ar eregneyt* adatkane«t
egneỳth^ ekeghor.
Oderuit nabo reyt urth eyr
keuarch yaun yu gadayl
udunt vintheu eu ardelu •
yr effeiryat gwediaw Duw y
dangos o Duw yr iawn
udunt. A chanu onadunt
wynteu eu pader. A gwedy
y pader y mae iaun yr 5
ynat dadganu y dwy gyng-
heussaeth eilweith.
12. Ac o dervyd bot yn
reit y geir kyvarch , ellynger
deu oe ovyn. Ac o byd reit 10
yr bleit y govyner y geir
kyvarch idi wrth gymryt
kynghor, aent wy gan ganyat ""^^Jj-
yr yneit y eu kynghor. Ac
yssev yd ant, y niver y buant 1 5
yn eu kyngheussaeth.heb a vo
muy, a gwas yr arglwyd y
gyt ac wy y eu kadw rac
dyvot neb y eu kynghor y
gyt ac wy. Ac o daw neb 20
attadunt ae kynghoro, talet
ef gamlwrw yr brenhin, a
bot yn anolp y kynghor. A ^- ì/^'t
gwedy y darffo y kynghor,
deuent y deu hynny ar yr 25
yneit a dadganent yr yneit y
kynghor.
. 13. O dervyd nabo reit wrth
eyr kyvarch, iawn yw gadael
udunt wynteu eu h ardelw , a 30 ^ ar>vc*va^
(Ch. 11). 6 m over the line
(Ch. 12). 1 some MSS. acTíí wrth, 2 A over the line, 3 y over the line,
4 the second e over the line, 5 n over the line ; leg. eregneit
2i6 A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY
agerru deu youyn puy eu-
gubideyt • ac eu kedweyt ' a
phale emaynt • odewedant eu
bot ene mays • munaher vynt*
5 odewedant^ eubot en^ un ke-
mut ac vy rodher oyd trideu^
udunt. Odewedant eubot en
ereil kemud rodher oyd
naunỳeu udunt. Odewetant
lO eubot egulat arall vynt* neu
lanu neu trey eregthunt ac
vy • oyt petheunos or did
hunnu • os kin banner did
vit • OS guedy banner did
1 5 petheonos odranoyth • ar did
hennu endyd kolli akaffayal.
Abot eguystlon egkarch^
brenin • hit edid hunnu • ac
erchi y paup deuot aydevni-
20 dev kanthau edid hynnu •
hit ar etir. Kenebo duun
kan edu bleyd • hinny. Neu'^^
edyu endid keuereit bar-
nedic.
25
En etrededet guedi edele-
\!\suí.'íX^\'^.^ her vyneb^ iaun yu i paup
^r4- eistet enelle mal ereystedus
edid kint • ac obetant meiru
30 rey or guir auu en ekeg-
^■K»
gyrru deu y ovyn pwy eu
guibydyeit ac eu keidweit, a
pha le y maent. O dywedant
eu bot yn y maes, mwynhaer
wynt. O dywedant eu bot
yn un kymwt ac wy, rodher
oet tridieu udunt. O dywe-
dant eu bot yn yr eil gymwt,
rodher oet naw nieu udunt.
O dywedant eu bot yg gwlat
arall neu lanw neu drei
yryngthunt ac wy, oet
pythewnos or dyd hv/nnw,
OS kyn hannerdyd y byd.
Os gwedy hannerdyd,
pythewnos o dranoeth, ar
dyd hwnnw yn dyd kolli a
chaffae l. A bot y gwystlon
yg karchar y brenhin hyt y
dyd hwnnw. Ac erchi y
bawp dyvot ae devnydeu
ganthaw y dyd hwnnw hyt
ar y tir. Kynnwjo duungan y
dwy bleit hynny, neud ydiw
yn dyd kyvreith barnedic. Ano^A ^ì^
14. Ynytrydyd dyd guedy
y delhe r wyneb yn wyneb
iawn yw y bawb eisted yn y
lie, val y ryeistedws y dyd
kynt. Ac o bydant meirw
CüîCŵaífcuJ',
(Ch. 13). 1 ed over the line, 2 over the line, 3 e over the line, 4 omitted
in several MSS. , 5 leg. karchar e, 6 written tìríce over ; leg. neud
(Ch. 14). 1 leg. vyneb en vynep ; there are i-emains of the missing words
on the margin
UJ
û\y^^
A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY 217
kussaeith doder ereill en eu
lie • a guedi er^ eisteter ena
emae yaunt yr haulur • kenic
y devnidieu iam etestion ay
keidveit^ adeueduit evot ef
en paraut. Ac ena emayyaun
ir^amdifinnur gurtheb ac esev
ateb a dere • deueduit yvot ef
en paraut • ay defnetyeu
kanhau val y hedeuis ac
ena emae yaun yr brenin
hercki dankos eguestelon en
emays • kanys vint essit
vechieu.* ^Ac ena emay yaun
ir egnat deuedut kosb er
anostec • esseu eu bene teir
biu camluru abot en anolo
rei or gwyr a vu yn y gyn-
gheussaeth, dotter ereill yn
eu lie. A gwedy yr eistether,
yna y mae iawn yr hawlwr
kynnic y devnydyeu y am y
dystyon ae geidweit, a
dyuedut y vot ef yn barawt.
Ac yna y mae iawn yr
amdiffynnwr gwrthe b. Ac
yssef atteb a dyry, dyuedut
y vot ef yn barawt, ae
devnydyeu ganthaw, val y
h euewi s. Ac yna y mae
iawn yr brenhin erchi dangos
y gwystlon yn y maes ;
kanys wynt yssyd v eich ieu.
Ac yna y mae iawn yr ynat
UajJLÁimŸ^)
^cu.íuŵ^'ufè
îi
xtn^i^ Ẁ
$'H)(P)
egeir adeueter. L.,..;aÌ'A>»û*.^ îC*a dywedut kosb yr anoste c.
Sef yw hynny teir buw
kamlwrw a bot yn anolo y
geir a dywetter.
15. Ac yna y mae iawn yr
hawlwr dodi ym pen y r yneit
panyw efo a edewis yn
gyntaf dystyon a cheidweit,
a dylyu ohonaw ynteu eu
m wynh au yn gyntaf Ac
yna y mae iawn yr yneit
erchi idaw ynteu dwyn y
Ac ena emae yaun irhaulur
dodi em pen er eneyt pan niu
effo adedeuis^ en kentaf
testion • akeitueit • a deleu
ohonau enteu^ muenhau en
kentaf Ac ena emay yaun
yr eneit erchi ydau enteu
duyn y keditveit^ ay testion
20
25
(Ch. 14). 2 some MSS. yd, 3 the second i over the line, 4 aýter this
brenin cancelled, 5 kanis—vechieu interlined, in part on the margin and
illegible, 6 there seems to he a lacuna here ; some MSS, have : Ac ena
göedy dangosser y gOystlon y mae iaûn yr brenhin erchi yr righyll dodi
gostec ar y maes
(Ch. 15). 1 leg. aedeuis, 2 leg. enteu eu, 3 leg, keidveit
2i8 A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY
y eu muinahu. / Ac ena
emae yaun idau enteu eu
duin huy ene keuil* ef ac
eudangos • esseu eu rei
5 aedeueis^ ef erei a enguis
en edit kyntaf Ny dele er
amdife«nwr llessu yrun ona-
dunt kanivir^ nabo da idau
adeueduitJ Ar hun a llesso
lO onatuunt kin guibot bet
aduedoenf^ bit sauedc^
hunu • er amdifenur aeil
gouin^*^ aoes breint yr rei-
hinny. Ac obit doent rac-
1 5 dunt • esseu pa achaus"
egeill ef gouin hinny vrth na
eill alldut bot en vybitiat ar
0^ W,.ûviA rXo-', treftadauc. Ac na eill
^'^ gureic ar gur. Ac ekit
20 ahene ni heill llauer o
deneon bot yn vibetiet nac
en kedueit heruit breint ar
amdifenur ni Uuger arnau
deueduit hinny.
25
Oderuit ir amdifenur
readau testion auo gwell no
rei aedeuis er haulur* ae ouot
en guell yu breint ay o bot
30 en amlach Amewnu ohonau
geidweit ae dystyon y eu
mwynhau. / Ac yna y mae
iawn idaw ynteu eu dwyn
hwy yny kyvyl (?) ef ac eu
dangos. Sef yw rei a edewis
ef y rei a enwis yn y dyd
kyntaf Ny dyly yr am-
diffynnwr llyssu yr un on-
adunt, kany wyr na bo da
idaw a dywettont. Ar hwn
a lysso onadunt cyn gwybot
beth a dywettont, bit savedig
hwnnw. Yr amdiffynnwr a
eill ovyn a oes breint yr rei
hynny. Ac o byd, doent
racdunt. Sef pa achaws y
geill ef ovyn hynny, wrth
na eill alltut vot yn wyby -
dyat ar dr evtad awc, ac na
eill gwreic ar wr. Ac y gyt
a hynny ny eill llawer o
dynyon vot yn wybydyeit
nac yn geidweit herwyd
breint. Ar amdiffynnwr ny
Iwgyr arnaw dywedut hynny.
16. O deruyd yr amdiffyn-
nwr ry adaw tystyon a uo
gwell nor rei a edewis yr
hawlwr — ae o vot yn well eu
breint ae oe bot yn amlach —
^A^íA
ifV.L^'
dt^^Ut
iUss,
ŵÌoJMi
#>«iC.
(Ch. 15). 4 some MSS. have kylch, 5 the second e over the line ;
leg. aedewis, 6 the second i over the line, 7 leg. adeueduint, 8 over
the line, 9 leg. sauedic, 10 i over the line, 11 the second a over the line
kannal hinny. laun eu^
áa.ngos aguedi da/îgosso ef
etestion nityaun- yr haulur
eu llessu vyntheu. Ena emai
iaun yr enat gouin yr haulur
may breint de destion dỳ.
Ac ena emay yaunt yr haulur
deueduit breint y testion ■ ae
vntoe en veirr i neu en
kegheoron^ ae vnteu en
veneich* neu en ahtraon ae
vnteu en efferiet neu en
escoleicion ae vinteu en
lleecion breinaul Guedi
A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY 219
a mynnu ohonaw gynnal c^^^j»*^^,
hynny, iawn yw eu dangos.
A gwedi dangosso ef y
dystion, nyt iawn yr hawlwr
eu llyssu wynteu. Yna y 5
mae iawn yr ynat ovyn yr
hawlwr : " Mae breint dy wijuu /5 ."^
dystyon di?" Ac yna y
mae iawn yr hawlwr dywedut
breint y dystyon, ae wynteu lo
yn veiri neu yn gyn ghejl -
OTYSXl' ^6 wynteu yn veneich
neu yn athraw on, ae wynteu (íauji/^'ì
yn effeiryeit neu ysgoleigyon,
daruo ir enat gouen ir haulur ae wynteu yn lleygion brein - 15 jpr^^"^
breint etestion iau« eu yr niavy l. Gwedy darvo yr
enat goui« yr a;;/difenur ynat _govyn yr hawlwr breint -= )C
breint y testion Ac ena y dystyon, iawn yw yr ynat ,
emay yaunt yr a/«dife«nur govyn yr amdiffynnHr \(reint
y dystyon. Ac yna y mae 20 ^
iawn yr amdiffynnwr dywe- )
dut y breint goreu a vo oe ,
dystyon. Ac yna y mae >
iawn yr ynat dadganu deu /
vreint y rydywedassant y 25
dwy bleit y eu tystyon. ^
17. Yna y mae iawn yr
ynat ovyn yr dwy bleit a *» X '
savant hwy yn yr hyn yd
ydys yn y dodi yn eu pen. 30 X
Llyma bawb or gwybydyeit
deuedut ebreint goreu avo oy
testion Ac ena emay yaunt
yr enat datkanu deubrein
yreduedasant eduypleit yeu
testion.
Ena emay yaun yr enat
gouin ir duipleit^ a sauant
huy hen erhen ededis en
y dodi en eu pe« ' llema paup
or guebethit en deueduit
(Ch. 16). 1 leg. eu eu, 2 t over the line, 3 leg. keghelloron, 4 MS. venich
Ch. 17). 1 There is a smudge between j9 and /
CajE^a
220 A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY
esauahant * llema popun or
duipleit yn amheu guibytied
y kilit nasdegant yr degin •
ket as deuetoent ar eutauaut
5 leumt jaun eu yr eneit ena
ev kreirhau ' ac guedi askreir-
hauont emay yaun vddunt
menet allan. Ac edrych^ er
hyn jaunaf aueloent vrth a
lo gluassant. Ac oguelhant bot
en veil testion eneill rei noe
gilif diuarnent buy eguae-
thafe testion. Od^ruitboten
kestal eutestion • diuarner er
15 amdife«nuf kanys etheuis
ef testion a vey guell noc
aoet ka« ellall. Ac nis
cauas. Ac ena emay jaun
yr egneit barnu deuot er
20 haulur ar etir* ar e breint
edoet pan kechuinuus^ en
agkaefreithiaul yarnau
25 Ac guediheni emay^ yr
eneit pwui ekedueit"'^ y edric
a due pop rey onadunt buy
bot en pr/odaur ebleit emaent
enika«helu a deueduit o
30 keituueit pop rey eu bot
en priodaur Ac odamheuir
(Ch. 17). '2h over c, 3 A over the 1
(Cli. 18). 1 leg. emay iawn, 4 MS.
r^^^
n'^^^
yn dy wedut y savant. Llyma
bob un or dwy bleit yn
amheu gwybydieit y gilyd
n as dygant vr dygyn. kyt as ^1 ^^^^
dywettont ar eu tavawt .^^[^^JJu»,
leveryq . lawn yw yr yneit
yna eu kreirhau . A gwedy
askreirhaont y mae iawn
udunt vynet allan, ac edrych
yr hyn iawnaf a welont wrth
a glywassant. Ac o gwelant
bot yn well t estyon eneil l rei
noe gilyd, divarnent hwy y
gwaethaf y dystyon. O
dervyd bot yn gystal eu
tystyon, divarner yr amdiff-
ynnwr ; kanys edewis ef
tystyon a vei well noc a oed
gan y Hall, ac nys kauas. Ac
yna y mae iawn yr ygneit ^^^jz^JL
barnu dyvot yr hawlwr ar y
tir, ar y breint yd oed pan
gychwynws yn aghyvreithy-
awl y arnaw.
18. A gwedy hynny y
mae iawn yr yneit provi y
keidweit, y edrych a dwng*
pob re i onadunt hwy bot yn hSji 5«^^
briodawr y bleit y maent yn
y chynhelu ; a dywedut o
geidweit pob rei eu bot yn
ine
due_
ekeuit
i. 15^ -i^.P^-Sa. Si \ ^(^ Ccmxu^, C^'^^ûÄ-.
tŴ^ ^nJUXefiLir (hSíiA\r,7o^
A SUIT FOR LANDED PROPERTY
vntheu yaun eu eucreirhau
ar nep akellio y kedueit
onaduunt y vrht ellu kollet
etif o seif ekeitueit or due-
pleit kehedet yv * ar lie ebo
kehedet deuhann(?r vit.
Ked barner ydau deuod
yr tir* nikecuuin egur aoet
ene mediant kynt erdau
okeill kaffael • tu • atal • ydau
en er un lie ac en kastal
edeudir vrth na burir odena
ef. Ac nideleir talu tir
ambreinaul en lie tir abreint
ohonau val kegkalloraith
neu vaerony neu redit.
Ac ena emay yaun er
egneit deuot traceukeuen y
eu braudle ac ena emay
yaun vdunt kewzrit ked^r-
nit d} bot vrth ebraut a
kawrit mach areugober. Ac
ena edeleant er eneit datcanu
eduy kegheusaeh • a guedi
bene datcanu eu uaraut^ ac
ena ebrenin adele redhau
eguestelon • oeu carcar.
(Ch. 20). 1 leg. ar, 2 leg. braut
briodawr.
Ac ot amh euir
kr
vvynteu, lawn yw eu kreir- ^^^jTÄ^U,
hau. Ar neb a gilio y gtid-ccJU ^^'^«Uw •
weit onadunt y_jvrth y llw, ^^ ^^^
kollet ydir. O seif y keidweit 5
or dwy bleit, k yhyde d yw. ^ŵaÊ-C, (•«^J^
Ar lie y bo kyhyded deu -
hanner vyd. íí^t^Wi^ CScJS^^'^û.Éoít
1 9. Ky t barner idaw dyvot
yr tir, ny ch ychwy n y gwr a lo V^v^^
oed yn y medyant gynt
yrdaw, o geill gaffael tu a a^ J^^JLjr P
thai idaw yn yr un lie ac yn
gystal y deu dir, wrth n a ^tit-ií - - «-i^l^/
vwryir odyna ef. Ac ny 15
dylyir talu tir a ^mmreiniaw l í*aA*»»A AnJto^
yn lie tir a breint ohonaw,
val kynghelloraeth neu vae-
roni neu rydit.
20. Ac yna y mae iawn yr 20
yneit dyvot tracheukevyn y
eu brawdle. Ac yna y mae
iawn udunt kymryt kedernit
ar vot wrth y vrawt, a
chymryt mach ar eu gobyr. 25 ^}f^ti^
Ac yna y dylyant yr yneit
dadganu y dwy gyngheu - a f<SlAJM^
saeth . a gwedy hynny dad-
ganu eu brawt. Ac yna y
brenhin a dyly rydhau y 30
gwystlon o eu karchar.
V. THE PRIVILEGE OF ST. TEILIO.
The following Latin Charter (Lib. Land,, page 118) deals with the
.same subject, and illustrates the Welsh :
Priuilegium Sancti Teliaui est et ecclesiae suae Landauiae, datum sibi
et omnibus successoribus suis in perpetuo a regibus istis et principibus
Brittaniae, confirmatum apostolica auctoritate, cum omnibus legibus suis
in se plenariis sibi et terris suis, libera ab omni regali seruitio, sine
consule, sine proconsule, sine conuentu intus nee extra, sine expeditione,
sine uigilanda regione. Et cum omni iustitia sua ; de fure et furto, de
rapina, de homicidio, de arsione, de rixa, de sanguine, de refugio uiolato
ubique in terra sancti, de assaltu uiarum et extra uias, de faciendo iudicio et
patiendo, de omni populo Sancti Teliaui in curia Landauiae ; de
comnmnione aquae et herbae, campi et siluae populo ecclesiae Sancti
Teliaui ; cum mercato et moneta in Landauia ; cum applicatione nauium
ubique per terras Sancti Teliaui libera pro regibus et omnibus nisi ecclesiae
Landauiae et episcopis eius. De opprobrio et omni iniuria quod rex
Morcanhuc et sui homines fecerint episcopo Sancti Teliaui et suis
hominibus, idem rex Morcanhuc et sui homines rectum faciant episcopo et
suis hominibus, et indicium patiantur in curia Landauiae. Omnis lex
quae fuerit regali, omnis etiam et in curia plenarie episcopali Landauensi.
Lýmma ŷ cýmrg ith ha
brỳe in eccluýs Teliau o
lanntaf arodes breenhined
hinn ha touÿssocion Cỳmrÿ
5 ÿntrỳcỳguidaul d£_ eccluỳs
teliau hac dir escip oil gueti
ef amcýtarnedic o audurdaut
pajoou rumej n ÿ holl cŷfreit h
didi hac dÿ thir' hac di d^r"
lO rỳd o pop guasanaith bre-
ennin býdaul • heb mair"
heb_cýghellaur • heb^hoith'
dadlma ýmeun gulat hac jTý
dieithỳr • heb luỳd • heb
1 5 ^uaỳl • heb g uýlma ỳcýf-
reith jdi ýnhoUaul • o leitýr
o latrat • o treis • odýnnýorn •
Llyma y gyvreith a breint
eglwys Deilaw o Lanndaf, a
rodes y brenhined hynn a
thywysogyon Cymry yn dra- e-CXvioJ^
gy;w>^dawl y eglwys Deilaw
ac yr escyp oil gwedy ef, iy-j
amgadarnedic o awdurdawt !\IÌJ^ '
pabeu Ruvein. Y holl
gyvreith idi ac y thir ac y
dayar ; ryd o bob gwasanaeth
brenhin bydawl ; heb vaer,
heb gynghellawr, heb gyhoed c*<%l)>'^
dadylva y mewn gwlat ac yn
y dieithyr ; heb luyd f heb
avael, heb wylva. Y chyv-
reith idi yn hollawl o leidyr,
o ladrat, o dreis, o dynyorn,
(^*2:_--£jÄ<A-2^V
ííuifiáJl/y
THE PRIVILEGE OF ST. TEILIO
Iwj |iÊa,€Ä.
<^u^
^1-
o cỳnluỳn hac o lose • o
amryson can^ayt aheb-
guayt • ŷ diruý hay çamcul
ýndi didi ỳn hollaul • o dorri
naud ynn lann hac yn-
dieýthýr lann • o rachot ynn
luhỳn hac dieithỳr luhýn '
o cỳrch ý popmÿnnic artir
teliau haý guir • haý braut
dỳ lýtu ýr ecluŷs ygundý
teHau ýnn lantaf ' hac nỳ lỳs •
dufỳr ha guell • hac choýt ha
mays ỳncỳfrÿtin dý lýtu
teliau • c ỳfnofut habathori-
aỳth ỳnn lanntaf hac aperua
ardir tehau dyr loggou adis-
cýnno nythir ỳ pop mynnic
ýt uoý rỳd rac brennin arac
paup namỳn d^ tehau aỳ
eccluýs lantam • ha dý escýp •
/'har mefỳl har sarhaỳthar cam
l/ har ennuet a gunech^ brenn-
hin morcannhuc hay gur haỳ
gu as dỳ escop tehau hac dý
^u r hac dý ^as • dỳuot
brennhin morcannhuc ý-
gundỳ tehau ýn lanntaf • _dý
gunethur guir ha ^freith •
ha diguadef braut diam
ỳ cam a diconhe r dỳ escop
teliau ha dý^ur ha dỳ_guas •
ýthir haỳ daỳr dỳ luýd
dỳ uuner digauaýl • ha pop
o gynllwyn ac o lose, o amry -
son gan waet ac heb waet.
Y d irwy ae ch amgw l yndi
idi yn hollawl o dorri nawd
yn llann ac yn díefhyr llann,
o ragot yn llwyn ac diethyr
llwyn, o gy rch [ ]
ar dir Teilaw. Ae gwir ae
brawt y deulu yr eglwys yg
Gwndy Teilaw yn Llandaf
ac yny llys. Dwvyr a gwsJlt
a choet a maes yn gyffredin
ỳ deulu Teilaw. Cyvnew it
a bathoriaeth yn Llandaf, ac
aberya ar dir Teilaw yr
llongeu a discynno yny thir
pa l£^_bynnac__^ bo, ryd
rac brenhin a rac pawb
namyn y Deilaw ac eglwys
Landaf ac y hescyp. Ar
mevyl ar sarhaet ar cam ar
e nyw et a wne l brenhin Mor-
gannHc ae wr ae was y escop
Teilaw ac y wr ac y was,
dyvot brenhin Morgann^c y
Wndy Teilaw yn Llandaf y
wneuthur gwir a chy^oieith a
diodef brawt y_am y cam a
X digonh er y escop Teilaw
ac y wr ac y was. Y thir ae
dayar di luyd divun er
diavael. A pob cyvreith
vo y vrenhin Morgannyc yn
5
lO
/
.^»v^a^
25
30aT "
>., u^SuT í^^o^ ^^^ Y^ ^^"^
CíLw
5a<L£
224
THE PRIVILEGE OF ST. TEILIO
cyfreith auo dỳ brennin
morcannuc ^ lỳs • ou bot
oil ỳn hollaul dỳ escop teliau
ný lỳs y ntou " hay _bpt
5 ynemelldicetic hac ỳn ýscu-
munetic ýr neb aitorro hac
ay dimanuo ỳ brỳein t hunn *
hac ef hay plant _guetý ef.
ITýnn _bendicetic hac ef hay
IP pla nt ay enrýdedocao ý-
breint hunn hac ay cat(Oo),^
Amen.
1. leg. gunel. 2. öo
[y] lys, eu bot yn hoUawl y tM
escop Teilaw yn y lys ynteu,
Ae vot yn emelldi^edi c ac ŵ<ŵ*a4ŵA
yn yscumunedic y neb ae
torro ac ae divanwo y breint
hwnn, ac ef ae blant wedy
ef Yn vendigedic ac ef ae
blant ae enryd edockao " y
breint hwnn ac ae katwo.
Amen.
added in later hand.
^jul^fiA, Ä 2^M«A*^ <6oô2éLy5
íruol— "V»
225
t;. ^crií^-, ^-^ ^^^ ^-^ ^*^ . > ^^
VI. MORAL VERSES.
Kalan gaeaf, kalet grapn, f -^**~ / " ^'"^^"^ *'
fc**^ • deil ar gychOyn, nynnw ^nn IlaOn : ''■ p^
y bore gynn noe vynet ' ^ '-^--f H^ &>:* SV.-f «^
<b^^ gwae a y mdi ret y estraön.
^^,K^^P Kalan gayaf, kein gyjrin; ^ W^-^--^ "p..^^^^-^*
,^^^ î.^r kxfVet awel a drycki n : C^ i%^J ^ i^'^tt:Zi
s^vC,u:^.|k*;«-. gOeith keluyd yO kelu rin.
ûAfah
4?».,/t:«-«v^'* Kalan gayaf, ç\ú hydpt, K- ^ ^ « ^^
JUŵ-í;äs i^eiyn biaen bed(>, göedO hauoí <^<^ Ja^^A h'^^%^<^
(L^u fi<hiv^^, g(,ae a haed meuyl yr bycho t. a í^í^ 10
£.^Ä'
Kalan gayaf, crOm blaen gOrysc . ^ 5t...£ÊM ^*-<=^í ^" '^
tittUL gnaöt o benn dirieit t eruysc : (p^^-^si, ,<:*^tlr, ^à^
g.1^,.^ ...^..^H He ny bo daOn ny byd dysc. "'^Ä^ -^^^^ ^'
. ^^, Kalan gaeaf, garO hm, ^-'^ , , ^, I
u.-CA,,'^^'*-^ ^ anhebic^g^íLîeuin: %*^ <^ ^'«^'^ ^^ _ i . . . , |
namwyn DuO nyt oes dewin. * wa^'c^ii^ "JJ,u^
Kalan gaeaf, kein gyfreu ^ ^ -
i^l adar, byrr dyd, baii cogeu : p- ^ 5?^ ^' '^'^ ^ . ^2
Lu^JUUw trugar daffar Du6 goreu. . " «^ -^.^ac^ ^''^"«^'^ i{> ^^"
M'^ Kal^n gayaf, kalet eras, "^^ ^ ì"^'^ ** ^^" 20
J^-^u^ fU^hlAl- purdu bran, buan o yras: " Sun//- m ÌÍí' £ /^^/^ "
"^ Ä /t« am gOymp hen chweráit gOen gOas. '' ^ t^^-%^* ''^^ ^ ^
^
226 MORAL VERSES
Kalan gaeaf, cul kerwyt , ^C*^ i ^ ^-^ '^^
î^.rA.M-'^liiìü '^ gwae wann pan syTr ; byrr vyd byt:
'^S^í r*"*^j(u-<jífiv.^çç gOir gOell hegarOch no phryt. '' ww^-^v-*^^''
Kalan gayaf, nOm godeith, ^ ^*«^ i>*-tr*^
^ (vC#^Pt »* "^ ^ ar adyr yn rych , ych yg gweith: <»- <^
'^*^ or kant edit kedymdeith. "|a*-o Q^^-^f^ íŵ^««^ *
227
VII. DOOMSDAY.
^ ^cM^ i -tad.
Deus Du6 dehv'at, ^^^^^ ^^^ A-
Jîíè^ GOledic, gCaed n eirthy at. ^ ^t^i^^^ . « ^i
Crist Jessu g Oylia t, * ^*..«.A.*iti>~.
Ç «^^*^ ROysc rihjd amnat r*
7 Aduelach kaffat. /U/: ^«^^ ■ '^ ''i^ ^^'é "*'" 5
Nym gCnel heb ranned
Moli dy trugared.
Ny dyfu yma, •) ^ ZH-U
G6Iedic, dy gynna. o^^^^ ^t^di^^^ yV^
Ny dyfu, ny dyfyd lO
Neb kystal a Douyd.
Ny ganet yn dyd pl6y6 YŸ^
Ì
urji
Neb kystal a Du6. . ■ a ù 1^ ûL.-:i
Nacnytadef ^^ «.-^«^-«/'•^
Neb kystal ac ef . 1 5
Vch nef, is nef
Nyt g61edic namyn ef.
Vch mor, is mor ^ ,o,/v ) ) V'Tkltx. I
Efancre6ys.A ^ ^--^ - "i?^ ^ f '"'^^ '^ '"^'"J
^' -^î/ Pan dyffo De6s, 20
N>.*. 'fi Ef an g'Amaho maOr trOs. r /^^ "«^ '
Dyd braOt yn echw rys. -ta^-ù^ ^te.
Kennadeu o drOs
Gwynt a mor a than,
Luchet a tharyan, 25
Eiryf ab^ g Oengan . ^XiT ŵ^ ^
.çŵ.h^ Lixth byt yg griduan ^^^ ^i^— .-^*-i:f
iT^K W • i*-^' . ErgelaOr, d>;getaOr HaOhethan* F"^ ^ P-" ^ "^.^^T^ î H
l^^ui^*^^ ErgelhaOr mor a syr2, "^^^iSTJ^-
1. leg. eiry fab? 2. leg. se»-.
* =
eitA>. Ŵ-* 4Ct« <Ü^'>ií04X»^ [o^ \*!^-^ tÇ-<^J^ l^ U)lJt^)
4,. ^^yu.^\W_3 'í^ î^ wvii ^^'
/
228 DOOMSDAY
Pan discynho Pater
Y dadyl ae nifer, it >..«»X^, (2^»-, m^^.^
A chxrn^gopetror ^.--g^-^ ^ ^^^ <^*-^-^« ^*^ ^ '*'*^^J
Ac enn^nnu mor. ^ ^^, (f--» ; ^ <-^«-^
Ŵc^t^/:
5 LlOyth byt nqscetaOr .->^:â? ^ -^^^^-^ foo
^/íTi Hyny u6ynt marwaOr, c^w^aas /U^aAuifcA
|i3c (Sfj.flr.j LoscaOt y nya l ran <;tt.*^-^ i-ACei
Rac y vaOr varan. -^*^ ^**^^,h^
EftynhoadLes ^â^-fc^ i-'^'- -="*^-*^ -. ^,
Rac V varanre s. ^w^^^f U^^ ♦^c^-^'^'^^^M^' ^ci
Diffurn dyd reges ^í^- d.it<> ; a«í->«^î<5
ír^L- «-^ G6ae a e h arhoes . ^^t h^^ Ì ^^î* ^ 'i^'-i^.^h'l'.'^^f' . v
Ef tardho talaCr ; ? ^ «^^ ^ *■= "^-r^^^tiU" ^ J^ ^^^ J
10
9
Çc^ YsJSk
Jout^, «• 30
CoJm/^^ g / fto.
Terd it nef y la6r.
G6ynt r_ud dygetaGr
Eçh y ga_d0^na()r.
Neu byt nior wastat
Mal pan great. |v-^C.|.^«'.ŵ c/ë', t. ^^^
Seilb Pedyr ae dyw_aOt, ^ìhilê-)
Dayar dm:arna6t. 3 y .7v<<- ^ ^-- ^^« ^ %^,àcJM ^^ç^sf-
Dyvva6t d u6 Sad6 rn «^ ^o.ù::;.'Mm
Dayar yn vn fì[6.rn. ^ 'La/>--*.^s.
SadGrn vore r_6vd ìm^ í^,Iíì^^mJí,,a^^'J'^^<^
In gOnaho ny CulOyd . ^^^•^^^^;^ ^*^
Tir byd^aOt ty_wyd, CJuh^f g UL.Uçl'^stf^
GGynt y todo g6yd. ^u^ i^t^^lAáa
Ebryn pop dyhe d, ?
Pan Iosco mynyded
A tuyd triganed
A chyrn rac rihed.
K yfoeth aOc ae henuyn
Mor a tir a ITyn.
Atuyd cryn d ygry n
r'^*"C^='^'V'5
7 lû^
3í;.>.u-<<./^û::^ s^.'^K^
UÁaa^
DOOMSDAY 229
Ac uch pop mehyn /i^«,c.«-^.^ («.^^t...,^ /j 1:^5 y^<^
A marO mein uudyn. (^-ti*^iJ^ ) ?
Eryf argelC ch <>v.o24t.^v«*.^; ^c^^^<^
^Jt&Jr '^ Ac envnnu llOch. « í-âí 5
<^ ^*^ -Jon aghyolOch,
[ ltc:ZJs^ Taryan ymrythOch.
I ^^,- ...fc^ ^TeithýaOc ajar ^. ^^ *^ i-V V. Le-^A
j Ac eryf trGy abr ^- ^*"^^
I Ac enynnu trOy var Jé^ ^ ^^,^f^ lO
Rwg nef a dayar.
, Pan djifù? TrindaOt i^çJ-^'-^-^<h^if^t,'^t>.
Y m aes ma esta6t, ^ f^ ^ j^i^--^'^ . ^^h^.U^s 'V-V-'-S •
Lu nef ymdanaO, ^^Sl,l6>^-
LGyth Tlydan attaO, 15
Kyrd a cherdoryon, ô^ P «^ 35^-^ co^^-.í', î»-^
I C^ft^ <^ -*-f,H A chathleu egyly^n.
^eû."^ Drychafant o vedeu ;
/f^-^ ^ ' ^- Eirant o dechreu.
Eirant kOn coet, , , 7 / ?0/^ J
Ar gymeint a^et. cJL*^ 4K^ ^ ^^^^'î'^^ ^^ ^
A rewJnŷOys mor >^r/.^.u:-^.*^A^ ^^!í;í:í:4^ ^^-^ ^ A^^
A wnant ma6r ga6r, fi-^t ,
Pryt pan dyffo
Ef ae gOahano. 25
jfiUw^cW.
/C^<77 " Y_sa61 a uo meu,
Ymchoelantodeheu. nn glLc^d^^'^^^
l^,^^ A digonOy kamwed, ij^g^ ,'^ff- ei^x.^ ^^ '^ '^^'^' '
Ymchaelent y perthgled. - ^ <u.tt.f4 ^t^' ^^/^, ^^. v
,is:n*ff,w^ ^i^o Pony t erlys dy gyfreu^ ía^L^ k wf^,à^ i- -^ ^q^ >
A lefeir dy eneu ?
/0 Uẃ^ 11 ^^ ^^"^' ^" ^" ^y"' ^" nanheu ^^- *^ -^l^ ^ -x^M^
Yn tywyTI hcb lcuuereu . ^- ^ ^^ìf^ A^^
u)í^,WjP -v. ûu^ íl^^<^J^ lL.,j^.Ui
(^. I.. Ub' ^t^) .
230 DOOMSDAY
Ac ym oed y ereu, ? (^)x^aä«-.
Ac ym oed i ieitheu,
Ac ym oed i ganw lat « L^^-eb^aJ. c*<^bi^
rl^^i Ac eu cant TToneit. j^^ tU u^ ^ŵ^tt^
cc;^^^ 5 CajT^uet g 61at pres sent f^ jf/^iU£^ u*.vU.
a>-^ Ný bum heb gatvvent. cgft-^»^ i^^Xih ^ ^-j^ ,<^^^
Oed mynych kyfar chwerG fe*-^^,*-^
Yrof am^ kefynderO. r , cc»j^
Oed mynych ky ryscO ydat ŵ. ^^-aa^^, a^u,^u^ .
n i;;;^ ve;,^53 lo Y_rof y am k^avlat. crv-j»AÍ^«/í'
Oed mynych k yfla fan ŵ- *»«fc.<iŷt,íÉo^j^íft^
Yrof i ar truan.
3.-5f R.. \T^^ ^"^ S2DL^ hGn vyth ; r^r^j»
^L* .«-^ Nym gCnae i dy n byth. ^ "- T ^^' ' ^^^^^
15 Am gyrrOys yg croc,
Am gyrrOys ym pren
^^,^^ Iff/:;:::::., -z..^-'- .-r'
ç^ u>AÄfe^ 20 Mor try eu hadoe t. ŵS-«^ c»j^U b^ ; ^^^r:] /^
TauaO dy 'r boenet, ^ " fel^ oU 'uv^ -^ŵ^-u^ ^ -^^y*^
Escyrn vyn tract. in '»^'^^^**^*'
Taua6 dy vyn d6y vreich ;
. L*'^^ Ny ny dybyd eu beich. K m-(
25 TauaO dy vyn dOy yscOyd ;
Handit mor dyuyd. \J. U^^
Taua6 dy 'r c ethro n <i sjkJoiE.
Y myOn vyg callon.
Taua6 dy gethraCt j^ oc^y C Cílt^ '^^ '
30 Yrwg vyn deu lygat. '
» U^î Taua6 yr da aHat, ^ rt 1
Coron drein ym iat. ç^ ft. u^^ ^M ^ ^^^
^.|,i>u«-s TauaO dy oestru ,
1. MS. eim.
DOOMSDAY 231
A wana^u vyn «u. t^-M^^ ^"^,;^^'" 1 '^^
Teu ýO chithe u
Mai yr yOch IlaO deheu.
loch ny byd madeu ,
Vy gwan a bereu." Ça^ a. ^ìf-^..^^-'^-^- 5
^ "A wledic, ny wydye m | i>ý, C^(^. ^ )^^^^^
rfc.i^'-V'^'^ Panoed ti a grogem. —
^ ^■'^'> GÔìSTnef, gGledic pop tut, . 5^^ H^'
Ny wydem ni, Grist, tu^ vvhut . II ^ a^-a.?
"^ LuLN«
lO
^'^^ulS)^ Bt^i ath Gybydem .
^■^*' " Crist, ath athechem." ^)j^
' ^^^^^'X^ "Nyt aruoHir gOat^^ <W*^ é: ìîJ5^^,^<=^**^
Gan löyth eissyfflat " «««wv^iM C'O.LsuSs^
jùcry^^ŵ^ •• "^ ^^ DigwîsaOchi anuat ŵ^^ì:^ -e-^,*^^"^^
'i^X^S^ Yn erbyn Dofydyat. Jí^:^!:^ ^ ^^^^ I5
í>í^,í<r^.,**» Can mil egylyon
<M.£«^^^
-yẁ^
Yssyd imi yn tyston, ^ . ^^ / -
A doeth ym kyrcha O ^ jf^^ .^*"^^
GGedy vy g crogaO . .„«^^ H&^- '^^^ ' ^ *^
Ygcrocyngreulet t^^JsA l^ %<^
Myhun ym g6aret. é .t-ccAw., ^/ ^^^^^^
Yn nefoed bu çrjt, ^'^ * l^x*-**-^
^.^^^^f-^^'pan ỳm crogyssit. /u^ n^^}«^--w Ç^}ê%^^^
^J^^"^"^ Pan ordwis Keli -W rd. ^ ^^"""^
^l^'^ M^ Dy CulGyd vch keli. íli^<í "^ -^ 25
^H^^^' ''Sí''^ A chenOch deu^euan ^ . , . ^ Jót^Js^
*^ '^ RagoT^deugx^ran, ^,^ - H^- ^ ^"'■-
A deu lyfyr yn ach IlaG
Yn eu darneaO. ^ ^"^^
'S^\-^^%^^^^ Nys d^eubi ryrys ? 30
R y gossGy ry go ss^s. ? C**^ .^ /< ^ • ^2î^^ ^
/^ u^U-^C^c^ Ac aOch b.i wynnyeith cy^^^^^ijS^ = 'í^ ''^ J^ .
•^-^í'*''^ "'^ GOerth aOch ynuyt areith. ^^^ K^ ^^ ^ *^
232
DOOMSDAY
éŴ^^^ KaiatorydiJeiLh "í^ ' .
ArnaCch y vffern lîeith."
fW-f^.^J-ied^ '^ 7 Crist Jessu uchel ry seila s trycha[n] mil
'{^,^^^^^^''^^- bl6ydyned, ^
5 Er pan yttyO ym buched. JL^^ J^^^^^^í^
Ac eil mil kyn croc
Yt lewychi Enoc. = "" ÍU\(.0 % ^-*«^
Neu nyt atwen djut d^^ i^,ftn^*^<v^^,í-^^^^
Meint eu h eissyllut . ^^i^ ^^^»^£*---^*^i
GOlat pressen t yth ermut, ? ^
A chyt aOch be i odit. ^c^e^, , <^^»^ , ^''^^
Trychan mil blOydyned namyn vn Ç i^^ r
C*^tt^*-;í. {lot"
;
Oric odit buched tr agyw yd.
ost^ ^Jä«^, <n>«^c*-JJ. 233 ^^XS
VIII. TO GWENWYNWYN.
'itjt^ U-ís^ Ysyro arglOyd g(>rd, gordiuOng y var,
'^'f ' ' (gQrd6y neb ny6 hystGng) t^ -»^- K^ ^O
^. ö A-'JEe^ gljO diwreid gGrdyleidi gorylGg, -i í-t Jt
^à^ce. gle6 dywal, ny dal, ny d6g. ?^[. f..$L«/.^_^ i^-/*^*^ '
b(i)^nL*) Yssit ym arglGyd aerglóyf ner nerthuaGr, i*- «= -^^*^ 5
7 aerlleG TîaOr,- TîaGch niuer, jfiodíC^
ny oleith Tleith yr Ilyfyrde r, ta^o^JUtA
' ny odef cam, nyw kymer.
^,4(c.-?u^-'^ Yssit ym arglOyd eurgledyfrud gaOr, ^ ^^^^^Ì^J^ ""^
^i.^ŴA^cŴ^ jjj.gjg^ nafnajr brGysc riofrud, ^ ^ 4^1«« ^ '-«^ ^ ^i^' ^
•iiV'M^^'^ ny da61 Grth ae maOl maOruuá, í^^M'^'^"'^^"-^/'^'"*'***-^
iXv.i'X^'^^ ny graGn golut, nyw golud. f^-Jtí ÌXÍUà^,^t^d-
í. Uit^tí^ Yssit ym argl6yd argledy r ana6 beird, /?»«^ , vvu*i«
4^^j.6-j2j^ am bardeir yn eida6,
am karyat kadarn arna6, ^5
am kerd, am kynnel O ohonaO. ^<cU2^^w<u^/L£f,iM^*^
Yssit ym arglOyd argledyr cat a tharyf, ?^5^ a^^aJU^,
a theruyn ar gv^-lat, c^->>^«^ a ^uufiM^^i^^^,^''^^"''^^'''^*^
'^ klotuaOr llaOr, llaG a^^aeat, c^^j^La^ iM.^^»^tJ^S^,Me^ol
kjoryf toryf, teruysc oe anghat. Lj»^ 20
^u^^ Yssit ym wledic wlat amdiffyn Tîary, ^^-jio^w»^ ^a«ŵ*^^ ^^
(lîawer dyn ae govyn)
.[\j-^f(j ■ gwalchlan wosparth warth wrthryn,
r^..cji«4AiV gOalpar g6an_ar G6enwyn\vyn. ^ c^^ ^^.
^r over d ^r over 6
êMy\/U^ MCuliu.^ M^t-t^
(í^a^^ UisX^i^ «♦vjeK.^ iu^A*<^,
234
IX. CYNDDELW TO RHYS AB GRUFFUDD.
(") Black Book, page 39Ŵ
Assuŷnaw naut Duv diamhev^ ỳ daun
ae donÿauc wiffinnhev.
ar dÿ guir erir aerev.
ar dỳ gulad guledic dehev.
5 Assuinaf archaf eirchad ymgelwir.
naut kyuir kygwastad,
ar dỳ drissev aer. drussad.
ar di drissaur gvaur gwenvlad.
Assuinaw archaw arch vaur ỳ penv>\
10 a peris new a Ilaur.
naut rac dỳ uar car kertaur.
ar dý pirth ar di porthaur.
Assuinaf naut haut haelon deheuparth
diheuporth kertorion.
15 ath turuf oth tarianogion.
ath toryf oth teern meibon.
Assuinaf ych naut na cheluch ỳch porth.
can p^Khin attreguch.
gostecwir Ilis gosteguch.
20 gostec beirt bart aglywuch.
Assuinaf naut haut^ haelvonet worsset.
nyth orsseiw teernet.
ar dỳ torif corýf kywrisset
ar dỳ teulu teilug met.
1. MS. diamehv. 2. MS. ha,\it na.iit with marks of transpositioii.
CYNDDELW TO RHYS AB GRUFFUDD 235
Metcuin ev gwiraud metkirn ae g watl av. C s-£a,«>« Âxl^,a^
^TrPÌ ^ ae gwellig in eurdirn.
a gloev ÿ ved in edirn.
a gliv deur, a glev teeirn.
Teernweilch Pr/dein prỳdaw ỳch priwgert. 5
ých prnvclod a digaw.
ých bart ỳch beirnad vytaw.
ỳch porth p^rthin yv ataf.
Attep a ganaw ar canhuýw vỳ argluif
ergliv. wi. can dothuif. lO
Ileissaun Iliw Ilev gliv glevrvit.
Ilaessa di var di bart vvif.
Viw kertaur im ruw. ruisc. morkinilaut gurt.
ruisfirt kirt kert. vahaut.
assuin asserv herv hirvlaut. 15
uS Í êíUfl i^f assuinaf ar \vut naw. naut.
(b) Red Book.
^úoe<»-b>-~ Dadol6c h Rys vab Gruffud. KyndelO ae cant.
a,Li)ä",«-tífi«'*' Ass6yna f na6d Du6 (diamheu dy da6n,
^^isáii^(i*^A ath donjaOc Oyf inneu)
^tUji' ar dy wyr, eryr aereu, 20
» ar dy wlat, wledic deheu.
Ass6ynaf, archaf arch va6r y beryf \>^^ ^ ^^^
a beris nef a IlaCr,
naOd rac dy var, car kerdaOr,
ar dy byrth, ar dy borthaOr. 25
AssOynaf, archaf (eirchat ym gelwir) ^ À^ti^ ^^i^-j^"^^
naöd kywir ky;?gwast at Ov^sicf"
Ui.in cU^^ ci^y^, ar dy d ryss eu, aer (irOssyat,
Aw.*^** ar dy dryssa6r, gdayi'v gOen
\^jjY^ sw utùcmA^^t^cL^'íf^''
gOenwIat.
'
236 CYNDDELW TO RHYS AB GRUFFUDD
AssOynaf aOch na(»d, na chelOch aOch porth,
a^^Jji^^^^li^j»*^^:^'^ ŵn p erthy n at tregG ch. a^iZj^j^ ,cU£»^
Gostecwyr Ilys, gostegOch:
" Gostec, beird ! bard a glywch,"
5 Ass6ynaf na6d ha6d haelo n deheubarth, \^- % ^2*/
^(.^^ £.>^l^/-/Ŵ^ i^f^^H diheubûiíh kerdoryon, ^^
'^cj^t^) "^.dj^^l ath daryf oth duranogyon, ^Tí^^f^^=5^y ^^^^ *"
iixj)^ wcJ2£titiie,^^ ath doryf ath deyrnueibyon . (i^^ .^ «1- a. ÄẂ^çfrw
Ì^fiMeîií^*^ 0> Ass6ynaf naOd haOd haelon ed worsaf c^>^*2^{,^^-^Uj^
^^ rfM"-»- 10 (nyth orseif teyrned) "^ ^f^ ^ -^ '^'^^'^ ^
U,w»xi s*<^íí£' - ^"-^ ■)'*-* '°î'^ ar dy doryf, kory f kywryssed, û4^^i->^uM£, Í c^lX^tu^^l^^
• çtíj^s't-^*^^ ar dy deulu teilOng med.
íì\<4iûÂ lU^h^ Medgw yn eu gOyn eu gOiraOt, medgyrn ae gOarchae, sucx
aoc;>cUc.<L} <^j-^\V^^^ ^^ g0erçheid6 yn eurdyrn, p. ^ x**^;^i;H^-a^ -
15 a gloeG yfet yn et^n, so>>«A£*jví^,£..|^S:;;ílf' ^^
/Us^^ a glx.6 de6r, a gle6 deyrn.
^y^t:^, ^^^^j^f^u^^u^y, aOch prifglot a dygaf, \ u^ "^
i aOch bard, aOch beirnyat vydaf,
I 20 a6ch porth perthyn y6 attaf,
Atteb a ganaf a gajiOyf; arglOyd, is^/a. Uj-.^^f::^^:.
3 c 5Lu. ifç ^^' < t J^ö- 1^ erglyj ) vi, kan doth6yf . i sf- T^^. -^ ^iii./" ; '' •^ 'î'
iòíc^ L eissaò n IlyG, IleO glyO gleO rO^f, o aJZ^a , ie^^l^
(jqZ * 'í^ AjdÊa-ve<<a»«tir TIaessa dy yar, dy vard 6yf. Ju^'w-.^^Ait^t^^
iu)tM 25 Wyf kerdaCr ym rCyf rCys c m orgymla Od gOyrd, i^^ "*H"1)
cviSMAai\rwi'"."'',s^\ ^^y-'^c %^<^' ^^'yd kerd vvahaOd. ^ K)^^ir/r ^_, .^
■^ *^ Ú^^^^'*~'■ AssOyn asserO h_erO hirylaOd, <^ jdiU>/4/v.:.^7p^Tf
<^ ^ ^ jj^ assOyriaf ar ud naf naOd. IŴ /^»^«1
237
X. A RELIGIOUS POEM.
Black Book.
In enu domni
meu y. voli.
maur ỳ uolaud.
Molavve douit.
maur ỳ kinnit
ar ÿ cardaud.
Duu an amuc.
Duu an goruc.
Duu an guaraud.
Duu an gobeith.
teilug pirfeith.
tec ý purfaud.
Duu an dýli.
Duu issi vry.
vrenhin trindaud.
Duu a broued
in ỳ truỳted
ìn^ Ỳ trallaud.
Duu a dỳfu.
oe garcharu
gan vuildaud.
Guledic deduit
an gunel in rit
erbin dit braud.
Red Book.
Yn enO DiTi,
meu y moli ;
maOr y molaOt.
<f
Molaf Douyd, 5 ^ ^«^, ^*^
maOr y gy nn yd '^^^^^S t^cKtc^, ìf^^**lf^^^^
ar y cardaOt. cÁc^t:^ aJL.^
Du() an hamuc, 3 Y H^- i\ ^''-^
Duw an goruc,
DuO an gOaraOt. 10 ^ H*" 'í , , •
DuO an gobeith,
teilOng perffeith,
tec y purffa Ot. 'f^-^l^u^ck i<4h^ «•
DuO an dyly,
Duö yssy bry, «^Ít>^ i 5
brenhin trindaOt.
D/íO a prouet
ynn yn dK)yde t ^^ M ^•^"> f**^. ''J*^
drOy y drallaO t. IncMs^dl Lí^ue^Lt^
Duw a dyuu 20
oe garcharu .
gan uvull^aOt.
GOledic deUvyd cUfU^^ ^^^ , ^^^,
an gOnel ni yn ryd
'^'«-"-iH^^vS
erbyn dyd bra()[t]. 25
1. drwy MíA. A/^. Ir^yèa..
238
A RELIGIOUS POEM
^f/
lo
15
Rdj^x^ ^ 20
An duch ir gulet
ir ý varet.
ae vverindaud.
Ym paraduis.
im pur kynnuis
rac puis pechaud,
An^gunel iechid
ir ý penid
ae pimp dirnaud.
2s;X^^.*^
^y^&
An dOc yr wled
yr y wared 5w*^ír^!lí/fc*Ass
ae v verinda Ot. (^^.if^^^^xU^
Ym ParadOys, ^
ym pur gynnO ys ^ /^ŵw/ «
rac pOys pechaOt.
An gOnel iechyt '^f^/'* i"»^
yr y penyt
i^^^eiA
ae pym dyrnaOt.
Dolur eghirith.
Duu an diffirth
ban kymirth cnaud
feXAXâ,^('«-H
DuO an diffjjrth.
pan gymerth knaOt.
Din a collei
bei nas prinhei
diuei devaud.
Or croc crevled
ỳ deuth guared
ir vedissyaud.
Kadarn bugeil
Crist nid adweil.
ý teilỳgdaud
Dyn a gollei
ii^if
pel nas prynei —
diuei deuaOt. z^tiL^y^
Y^^.,y.\ft\r qme
Or groc greulet c/\suJ*À .
y deuth gwaret ^^^^tÁ^
yr ved|SsyaXrt.
tà^:
Cadarn uugeil
Crist nyt a^jeil
y teilyngdaöt.
239
XI. A DIALOGUE BETWEEN UGNACH UAB
MYDNO AND TALIESSIN.
"Marchauc a girch ỳ dinas,
ae cun gwinion ae cirn bras,
nỳth adwaen, mi ryth welas."
"Marchauc a kirch ir aber
u-ji^ ý a r march cadarn kadfer, 5 t<uitie^ ^ln^
dabre genhiw ; ným gwatter." Pn. S^-.Paîî. 'g u^ -UcOn
"Mi nýd aw ina in aur, ^, 'j^^^aJu^
^tít^ ItMAf^í, «ííî-f- gotev gueith ÿ godriccaur : ^j^^axo^s^ " '^u.y^^ r^
elhid bendith new a llaur." .
|>^«^iU^<U^^ "Vgurnimguelasbeunit lo
'^' ^ ÿi tebic ỳ gur deduit, cUd0<^r è.<^^^^zíd^-Oi^k.err^%
ùLita^ ba hid ei dỳ? a phan doit?" 2 cj-fA. 5w,/. ^ ^^íV_*^ (-^ jp. f fl, $/«',*.( j
^- { 22i' "Ban deuaw o Caer Seon ^ }> ^'^'l * ^
o imlat ac Itewon,
it aw Caer Lev a Gwidion." 15
"Dabre de genhiw ir dinas,
'! \S'\ ath^uit met ara phellas , V- ^^.
ac eur coeth ar di wanas."
"Mi nỳd adwaen ỳ gur h^^ /MiC
. xu». itcAT, a_ metev tan a gveH : 20
tec a chuec ý diwedi." ^^.^^ ^^^^
1. leg. vyt.
]
J4U^ 2^rL.%UA ŵío^ U j>yuh,^
240 A DIALOGUE
"Dabre genhiw im tino, 'ò(Ji&^^'ômí
j Í / ath uit guin gorysgelho, ^ ^«•^''''^-^ V'^S^/^ .
Vgnach ỳw vý heno mab Mydno." p^ ^
"Vgnach, bendith ith orsset ! ^^^s^}/^"^-^^^'^^^^^
5 k !>'< ath v o rad ac enrydet !
Taliessin viw inheu, talaw itti dý
gulet."
/,íw^^•^ ^♦-jí^íf^ c^^ "Taliessin, p enha w or guir,
JU'^U A cJUMí^>^ beitad ỳg kert k yuerg ir. « ^«^^c^ ẁ^w&ç»'
lo trie ima hid d yv mer chir."- c^ íJuU*tÀA^
i^tA£iUÄ,ŵÝ-*-^ "Vgnach, mviha w ý alaw, '
{ i>7 ath vo rad ÿ gulad pennhaw :
, j^^U ^J^M^, cí^;^!- "ý ^^^^'^ ^^'^' "y thrigiaw." ^^^vW?
2. ir added in a later hand.
éO-. ^MÌi^^^tJ^ Cêeiie I^JC^ Pt^ , /^. i-í?
XII. WINTER.
^^sU^ Llym awel, Hum brin, -^íî^ « ^ i*-*^»"
- a ^-íaAÍ anhaut caffael clid : a SÄ^/ST
IHcnd rid, reu]ì2"llin, M^"" ' ^f ^^' ^ íì?=ái ^ í^^ •
V. ^ 17 6=> rỳ sejw gur ar vn çonin.^ -f -''-^ ^<- ^^" ^ a s^s^ ^C^^
H' r^íl'^^ ^"'^ Ton tra thon toid tu tir, 5
-Z^tx'^lH*^ goruchel giiaetev rac bron baney jíi- -^ %:îìä ^ -"^^
^ ^jww^vi^ bre : breit allan oy^euir. |z^.(««-^ fti^A^S '^'•'^^'^'
»^/ ^ ít* £*^" Oer He lluch rac bi^thuch ^^^^^-^^ ^*^^
gaeaw, crin caun f calaw truch, ««>-'; «Vw^^
£ttt|8isíwÉ> !lŵ*íáAc^ç )^^ic awel, coed in i bluch. X 10
Hi l^'â "î^*^ Oer guelỳ pisscau d yg kisscaud ^4|öíJ»1 cÍ^,^^^^^» ^^^
l^ftSjÈEíM^^ iaen , cul hit, caun b arýwhau d, /^^y y^iLauy i^y^*^
(JU^QAA. Q-^^^^ birr diuedit, guit gvyrhaud. hu.ds Í^-Çí*îj |íí)|njÌ-^^,|;^j'jM
W-wto^"^ *«^í^«*^ nid a kedwi.r oe neges, 15 ■ „ s
u)\ fj^ l^ oer llinnev, eu 1]^ heb tes. -t^ö^^ ^' ^o.,,^m^^
Ottid eirý, guin ajien, ^'^i^^ ^'(f*^'^-^^« ^^^.^ ?
cJuUsu^<y^, í^ segur ý.scuid ar israit hen, '^^:^'^ sí.uMm)
rýuaur guiwt, reuhid dien . w^s
cv tLe ö|> ^ (^fc«( Ottid eiry ar warthaw rev^, h^ j^^,'^ 20
.^"^t ^' í""^"^ §SSSH£ÌÌ guint^ blaen guit t^v, ^ iùí ^cLují
^'<^S}^^ ^^'^ liaçlir ýscuid ar ÿscuit glev. ^ ^<i^_ 9/!^;^; íí -^^ ^-*-/ ^^
1 . In i\I>S. res has been altered later to reo.
2. MS. gint Ç
242 WINTER
Ottid eirỳ, tohid istrad. >;i^^ '^ ^J^^-oJ^
M dii'HÊ^ ^^c.(^/HÍ^ diurỳs_sint vy keduir y cad
eJd.::p:r^) mi nid aw, ana^^^ nim gad. ^ cU ^f^a '^^^^
(Ì , Ottid eiry o dv riv, r>±^ ^ ^^-^
^62^:1:!^^ *■ ^ 5 karcharaur goruit, cul biv, A^ ^**^
nid annuỳd hawdit hetiv. = £a<^-_ijL^ « S^**^-^^ *^ |
Ottid eiry, guin goror o^JU'Jûn^SÍM
'k^JjSj^s mynit, Hum guit Hog ar mor : ^«j;^« l*^aî/"^û^^/^/'<^
M, - ££«^4y^ . Û fi-oOa>vtf<. meccid Hvwyr Hauer kyghor. "< (i»o*^<i ^^s^ -u^a^ .
Glossary
úuLoa^
(hùíi^tt. Uo^lo
GLOSSARY
The paragraphs refer to the (Jraramar. voc. = causing vocalic mutation (lenation). nas. =
causing nasal mutation, spir. = causing spirant mutation, coll. = collective, n.l. =nomen loci,
chw follows c, 8 follows d, ng follows g in the order of the alphabet.
1. a (voc.) rel. part. § 82 &. With
pers. pron. (§ 48 tt".) sg. 1 am, .'ig. 2
ath (voc), sg. and pi. 3 ae, ay, as,
pi. 1 an, pi. 2 ach.
2. a(voc.)iiiterr. part. §239. With
pres. of cppula ae. ae . . ae ichether . .
or. t ẁ-ŵe^ - - - Ŵ^
3. a (voc.) interj. § 243.
4. a (spir.) prep, with, see 1. ac.
5. a (spir.) conj. and, see 2. ac.
6. a (voc.) prep., see 1. o.
6. a- used to infix pronoun. §94.
With pers. pron. sg. 1 am, sg. 2 ath,
sg. and pi. 3 as.
abad ni. an abbot ; pi. -eu.
aballu to jicrish. 158, 15.
aber a river-month, estuary.
aber-fa f. harbour, harbourage.
aberth sacrifice. 150, 17.
abid f . a habit, monastic dress.
abreiS scarcely, hardly. 159, 10.
\Ti,p. 200,17.
1. ac, a (spir.) prep, ivith, §162.
With art. ar ; with poss. adj. .sg. 1 am,
sg. 2 ath (voc), sg. 3 m. ae (voc.)
f. ae (spir.), pi. 1 an, pi. 2 ach,
pi. 3 ae.
2. ac, a(spir.)conj. rotrf, as. §198.
With art. ar ; A\ith poss. adj. sg. 1
am, sg. 2 ath (voc.) etc. ac . . ac
both . . and.
1 . ach (awch, ych) your. §§ 57, 58.
2. a.ch lineage, descent; pi. -oeô.
3. ach, see 1. a, 1. ac, 2. ac.
achaws ni. cause, reason, pa a.
ivhy? 218, 16. o a. because § 199.
Cf. achwysson.
achenoctid, see anghenoctid.
aches (from Lat. accessus) flood -
tide. 228, 9. See CZ. V, p. 566.
achlan entire, all. 2i)2, 22. 23.
achub to occupy, seize, precipitate
oneself, snatch. 151,5. 180,19. 199,
2. 201. 20 (seecyfarth). 207,17.
achubeid to seize. 152, 8.
achwanecäu to augment, increase.
^. achwaneg- ?/ío?y;. ^ a-cLuo^^^
/V) achwanegu to increase.
^-^ achwysson (pi.) causes. 161, 15.
achyfyeith, see anghyfyeith.
adan f. a wing ; pi. -eô. 203, 19.
adar (coll.) birds ; sg. ederyn.
adaw to leave, allov-. pres. ind.
pass. edir. 152, 4. 158, 8. 193, 10.
adeilad to build, a building ; pi.
-eu. 139, 3.
ad-feilaw to decay, decline. 238, 20.
ad-fod to exist, be. fut. ind. sg. 3
adfyS 228, 29. 33.
ad-Iibin a ui-etched remnant. 153,
28.
ad-na-bod to recognise, knoui. § 144.
pres. ind. act. sg. 1 adwaen.
ad-newyôu to renevj. 155, 4. / ot.Ìû
adolwyn to beseech. 142, 31. pret,
pi. 3. adologyssant. 149, 10.
adref homeward. 196, 9. atref
198, 29.
adwaen, see adnabod.
adwy a gap, opening ; pi. -eu. 175,
17,
adasfit, meet, suitable.
aSassu to fit, adjust. 150, 26.
3i5a.-vr to jiromise. 170,4*' 177,7.
218, 27. pres. ind. sg. 3 eôew 239, 20.
aSef to acknowledge, admit, allota.
227, 14.
aôfelach ? 227, 5.
a5-fwyn-der ni. gentleness, nobility,
honour. 181, 24.
a5-oed ni. appointed time; destiny,
fate. 229, 21. 230, 20.
aôurn adornment. 163, 29.
aôurnaw to adorn, decorate. 155, 5.
1. ae, see 1. a. 2. ae, see 2. a.
3. ae, see 1. ac. 4. ae, see 2. ac.
aed, see myned.
Ae5 (Ir. Aed) n. pr. ni. 201, 14.
aeSfed rijje, mature. 165, 20.
aer slaughter ; pi. -eu.
Aer n. pr, m. 195, 26.
aer-fa f. slaughter ; pi. -eu.
30/
246
GLOSSARY.
A'^Ÿ^
aer-glvryí dcalinff irounds in battle.
233, 5.
aer-llew ni. lion of battle. 233, 6.
aeth, see myned.
aeth-lym AvvH and sharp. Aeth-lem
f. the name of a son: 207, 8.
af, see myned.
Afallach n.l. Arallon.
afar in. grirf 229, 8.
af-lony5u A^ inromviode. 209, 23.
aflonySwch disturbance. 148, 6.
afon f. ft river; pi. -oeS.
afory to-morroiv. 203, 28.
Affnc Africa.
affvTys 111. an abyss, deep, bottom.
197, 29. 206, .32. 207, 2.
agalen f. a whetstoìie. 194, 14.
agori fo open ; part, agoredig-.
agosiicar; coiiip. nes; sup. nessaf.
angel an anf/i! ; pi. engylyon.
angerôni. vche/nrnce, force. 151, 17.
184, 24. 186, 4.
angeu, see angheu.
anghad f. hand. 233, 20.
anghaead unclosed, open, liberal.
233, 19.
anghen (agen) m. tieed, necessity;
a. yn a. hi/ sheer necessity 206, 14;
cf. H--. 11.^197, 25.
anghenoctid (achenoctid) nrtnt,
indif/enre. 142, 20. 146, 3.
angheu (agheu, ageu) f. death.
150, 15.
angheuawl deadly ; mortcdly
ivounded. 159, 8. 18. 183, 26.
anghlywedig unheard of unusual.
anghreiflt(agreifft, agriff )»;./■« «iyVe.
165, 12. /6'6,ir ^ /«<.i<i
anghyf-nerth helplessness, im-
potence. 143, 6.
anghyf-reith injustice, vrong.
anghyfreithiawl loijust, u-rour/fd.
anghyfrwys unfroiind, mishillrd.
anghyf-yeith rdiin in sjicech,
foreifpi. 191, 19. pi. -yôyon. 153, 17.
anghyolwch ? 229, 6.
aho, see myned.
alaf uralth ■ pi. -oe5. 164, 9.
Äîban Scotland, yr A. 141, 7.
allan out, outu-ards, outside.
hynny a. thenceforth.
allt a cliff. A. Clwyd (wrongly,
instead of Clud) Dumbarton.
all-tud a foreigner, alien; exile.
am (voc. ) prep, about, on account
of. § 164. am hynny therefore.
am-blygu to emhrace. 148, 12 v. 1.
amcawd said (he). amkeuoant
said they, g 133 (6).
am-5iffynio defend,protect; defence.
amSiffynwr m. a defendant in a
lausuit.
am-gadarnedig confirmed, rcdified.
amgen different, nyd a. namely.
amherawdyr ni. an emjieror; pi.
amherodron.
amherodraeth f. cjnpire, do-
mi u ion.
amheu to doubt, disj/ute, call in
question.
amlach, amlaf, see amyl.
amlwg /■tear, manifest.
ammreiniawl (ambreinawl) u-ithout
2viril.yr. 221, 16.
aranad ? 227, 4.
amod 111. a covenant, comjjact.
149, 17. 150, 20. 158, 24. 1.59, 10.
amryfael carious, diffrnut ; pi. -on.
amryson " ipiorrd. 223, 2.
am-ryw nn-inus, din rs.
am-sathyr a treading, moving of
feet. 193, 15.
amser in. time ; pi. -oeô.
amug, see amwyn.
amws m. a stallion ; pi. emys.
am-wyn to protect. § 133 (b). pret.
ind. act. s-. 3 amug.
Amwythig Sh re u-sbury. 161, 31.
a.my\ frequent ; numerous; comp.
amlach; sup. amlaf.
cLtnyldeT ])le>dy, abundance, multi-
tude. 145, 23.
amylhäu to increase, augment.
1 . an (yn) our. § 57.
2. an, see 1. a.
3. an, see 1. and 2. ac.
anadyl breath.
anaf ni. a blemish, wovnd. 242. 3.
anaw poetry, muse. 233, 13.
anawo, see an-haw5.
a.n-dylyeà\isincged,u-rong. 167, 26.
an-eiryf innumerable, countless;
acountlrss numlnr. 184, 27.
an-fad eril, crime. 231, 14.
an-feidrawl immense.
anfon to scud, dispcdch. pres. ind.
sg. 3enfyn228, 31.
Angiw Anjou.
an-ha'wô not cosy, difficult. 241,2.
anhebig (y) unlike, eiisslinilar (to).
225, 15.
anheilwng unicorthy.
anher, see hanher.
anifeil m. ananimcd, beast; pl.-eid.
/^/3
(>SUa^ î.i^ù^ii
A íi, n^^cLay^^yy^ojLtk /^ Sj ^2 ^, a/^^^iM^ajztt ,
annerch to greet, addi-css ; pi. -eu
grectiììffs. 143, 8.
annobeithaw (o) to despair [of).
annod dilmi. 171, 27.
annoeth (anoeth) a jn-ecious thing ;
pi. -eu. 165, 13. 187, 13. Cf. Arch.
I, p. 453.
annog to tirge, encourage, recom-
mend,
annwyd nature, temper. 242, 6.
2lLt-i^ ^ anolo roid, loorthless, nugatory.
'/^'i'
an-osteg f. disturbance, disorder
in'tCi anreg f. a dish of meat ; pi. -yon.
' 163, 31 (fcrcnla).
anreithaw to jiliiiidfr, ravage.
anreithwr in. a pl/mdcrer.
anrydeS, see enrydeo.
« r-^_ ansa'wô f. condition, nature, qiiality,
1<L^ íí'^íí'f, ■ẃ'í'/oM. 160,10. 180, 6. /e/,22.
''"/ '^ ansooedig established, founded.
ant. see myned.
an-udonawl perjured, treacherous,
irkkrd. 149, 31 V. 1. /yOy'o
an-uundeb (-dab) discord, disunion,
conflcf. 167, .30.
an-waethach no less. 145, 20 v. 1.
anwyl a friend ; pi. -yd. 160, 26.
anyanawl natural, native, innate.
1. ar (voc.)prep. on,over,for, before.
§ 165. within 146, 25. ar hynt there-
npon. About to, on the pjoint of.
ar gychwyn 225, 2.
2. ar, see 1. and 2. ac.
3. ar=a (rel. part.) + ry, see § 95
note.
4. ar, see 1. o.
aradyr a plough.
araf sloiv, gentle, mild. 155, 27.
arall another, other ; pi. ereill.
§ 68. ereill . . ereill some . . others.
arbed to spare, save. 153, 23.
ar-benhig- ch ief, jn-incipal.
arch f. a request. 153, 34. 234, 9.
arch-esgob m. an archbishop ; pi.
archesgyb.
archesgobaeth an archbisho2}ric ;
pi. -eu.
archesgobawd f. an archbishopric.
archesgob-dy m. an archbishop's
palace.
archyssant, see erchi.
ar-dymheru to temper, tvarm.
143, 13.
ar-ôelv7 a voucher. 215, 30.
ar-5erchawg excdted, noble, illus-
trious.
ar-5erchocäu to excdt, honour.
GLOSSARY, r , n > n 247
ar-5yrchafel to raise, exalt ; part,
ar-ôyrchafedig.
areith f. a sjiccch. 231, 33.
aren (arien) hoarfrost. 241, 17.
arf 111. a u-eajion ; pi. -eu.
arfawg armed.
ar-fer to be ivont, be accustomed ;
itse, wont.
arferu (o) to use, einjjloy, enjoy, be
accustomed.
arf oil to entertain, receive. 148, 10 ;
231, 12.
ar-gelwch concealment, secludon.
229, 4.
ar-gledyr 111. a 'protector.
argl^vyS in. a lord; pi. -i.
arglwyôes f. a lady, mistress.
arglwyôiaeth f. lordship.
ar-gyfreu a marriage pen-tion.
140, 12. 24.
ar-gywe5u (y) to injxire, hurt.
arnaf etc., see ar § 53.
aros to await, expect, wait, past
subj. sg. 3 arhoei; pret. sg. 3arhoes.
arth m. a bear. 172, 27.
aruthreS terror, fear. 172, 28.
a.ra.thyr terrible, fearful. 172, 29.
ar-we5u to bear, wield. 159, 3.
arwein to carry, bear. 163, 3. 10.
arwyô f. a token, mark; a battle-
standard ; signal ; pi. -on. 150, 26.
158, 32. 180, 4. 183, 8. 194, 22.
arwyôocäu to signify, imp>ly.
aryant silver.
as (es), see 1. and 6. a.
asgell a wing ; pi. esgyll.
asgell-wrych in. spray. 154, 18.
asgrifenu, see ysgrifenu.
asgwrn a. bone ; pi. esgyrn.
asserw bright, brilliant. 235, 15.
assw (asseu) left.
asswyn an invocation. 235, 15.
asswynaf / invoke, entreat.
at (voc.) prep. to. §§ 53, 166.
attal to restrain, u-ithhold, hinder.
atteb (at-heb) ra. to answer ; an an-
swer, defence; pi. -yon. 167,19. 169,1.
attregwch a stoppnng, delay.
234, 18. 236, 2.
1. ath, see 1. and 6. a.
2. ath, see 1. and 2. ac.
athechem? 231, 11.
athoeô, see myned.
athraw a teacher ; pi. -on. 145, 3.
161, 11. 219, 13.
awdurdawd in. authority. 222, 7.
awch, see ach.
m UJy.à^^t^^
248
GLOSSARY
awel 111. a breeze, wind. 241, 1.
awn, see myned.
awr f. hour, yn a. noio. 239, 7.
yr a. hon íìoìì'. 142, 15.
awssen absence. 177, 6.
awst August. 166, 16.
1. ay, .see 1. a.
2. ay, see 1. and 2. ac.
ba, see pa.
bach a bend, angle. 198, 8.
baeS ni. a boar. b. coed a wild
boar. 184, 12; pi. bei5. 201, 16.
Ba5on n. 1. Bath. 179, 31.
bagyl f. a crook, crutr/t. Cwrr y
, Fagyl II. 1. 204, 4y
SI 1. ban loud. 22]^, 18.
I 2. ban, see pan.
bann a Iwiqht; pi. baneu 241, 6.
b. y gaer hnttlement ; 196, 1.
banw a jiigling. porcliell . . liyt
tra 110 en denu . . ac o henne eny el
e nioch yr coet banu vyt BCli. 92, 28.
bar ill. wrath, anger. 229, 10.
233, 1.
baraf, see baryf. , ,
X$i haran wrath, fury. 2f(f, 8.
I baran-res rank of soldiers, host.
228, 10.
Barberfloi n. 1. Barflevr.
barô 111. a poet, bard ; pi. beirS.
barô-eir song,j)anegyric. 235, 14.
barfawg bearded. 199, 31.
ham judgment. 188, 6 v. 1.
barnu to judge, decide, fix, pass judg-
ment, deem. past. part, barnedig.
barwn m. a baron ; pi. -eid, -yeid.
baryf (baraf) a beard.
baryf häu to cp-ow a beard. 241, 12.
Cf. baryf-hvyt rew FB. 244. 9.
ha.Úìç>na.GẄí{.mintage, mint. 223,14.
bedissyawd f. the universe. 238, 18.
bedw f. (coll.) birch-trees. 225, 9.
Bedwyr n. pr. m.
beô in. a grave ; pi. -eu.
1. bei, bey, .see bod.
2. bei a fault.
beich a burden, load. 230, 24.
beiôad in. a challenger. 240, 9.
beirnad (beirnyad) m. a, judge.
235, 7. 236, 19.
bendigedig blessed.
bendj^h (bendith) f. a blessing.
bennwig f. a young sow. 205, 19.
ber a spike, lance ; pi. -eu. 231, 5.
beth, see peth.
beunySyawl daily. 190, 9.
biw f. cattle. 242, 5 ; a standard
of value, teirbuw 211,5.
blaen ni, ^>om?í, top, end, front.
or b. in front, oe f. befwe him, ym
b. pawb before any one else, yn ol ac
ym b. behind and before.
blaen-we5 hir/hest state, summit.
169, 21. RB. li. 41, 33.
blawS tumult, commotion. 235, 15.
bleiô-ast f. a she- wolf.
blin iceary, wearisome.
blina^v to weary, molest, harass.
blinder weariness.
blodeuaw to flourish, 2n-o.yier. 186,1.
biwch? 241,10.
blwySyn f. a year ; pi. -e5.
blynghäu to become angry, to frown.
140,7. 172,23.
blyneS i. years (after nnnierals).
bo, see bod.
bocsach f. a boasting, vauntina.
174, 13.
boch, see bod.
bod to be, state of being (verbsubst.
and copula) § 152 if.
bo3 goodwill, pleasure, oc eu b. of
their own free 'will. 156, 6. 12.
boôi to drown.
bogel f. the navel. 174, 25.
Bolwyn 11. 1. Boulogne. 184, 31.
bon stem, root, stujup; pi. -eu.
honed /inragr, nol>lr birth. 162, 1.
bonhedig hereditary, innate 180,15;
noble: pi. -yon; snperl. bonheSickaf.
bore 111. morning. y b. in tlie
morning. 225, 3.
brad in. and f. treachery, plot.
bradwr ni. a traitor; pi. bradvsryr.
bran 111. and f. a raven; pi. brain.
bras .itout, fat. 241, 2. 227. 2(1.
Cf . Gnawd buan o vain, gnawd buan
o vras MA, 845*' 15.
brath in. a stab, wound. 188, 21.
brathu to wound, stab, spur. impf.
ind. act. pi. 3 brethynt; inipf. iiid.
pass, brethid; part, brathedig.
1. brawd f. judgment, day of
Judgment. 185, 16.
2. bravyd m. a brother; -pi. brodyr,
broder.
brawd-le m. a judgment seat.
bre hill, ]>romontoi-y ; 243, 7.
Redyn-fren.l.
breich in. and f. an arm. 230, 23.
breiS hardly, scarcely. 241, 7.
breiôwyd f . a dream, vision. 173, 6 ;
V. 1. ib. 14.
GLOSSARY.
249
breiniawl y;)v rí7íY/íY/. 219, 14..
LiÌ.i^ breint (bryein, brein) in. jyt-ivUcge,
prcro<fafirr- sf„i,; ro>n/ifio)l. 220,22.
hreisg sfouf. 2S:i. K».
brenhin, (breenhin, brennhin, bren-
nin) n ki»i/ ; ])l. -e5.
brenhinawl klii/f/i/, roj/ni.
brenhines f. a >/iirr».
brenhin--wisg nj>/n/ robe ; pi.
-oeô.
brenhinyaeth f. Ichniiloni.
brethid, brethynt, see brathu.
breu hrlftlr. 2(10, I.
breuan f. a Itniidniill , >/ticrn. 206,31.
briwaw fo hriid: hi /ilrces, shatter,
(iistroji. pjist part, briwedig. 147,3.
broder, brodyr, see brawd.
bron (bronn) iimisf \ pi. bronnoeô;
dwy-fron hrrnsts. rac b. before, in
front uf; ger b. brfore ; ym b. y dy5
tou-nrds dtnj: cf. yiiiroii y ^^oifl'eii
Hg. II, 248, 17 ; dynyon yniron aglieu,
ib. 201, 34.
brwysg strung, iì)i2ìe,tuoits, swift.
233, 10.
bry adv. above. 237, 15.
bryd mind, thought; o un f. irith
one accord. 175, 10.
bryn (brin) m. a hill, mount.
brys 111. haste ; ar f. in haste.
bryssyaw to hasten.
Brytaen f. Britain. B. Fechan
Bri/faui/. Brytanyeid Britons.
brythwch tiuiitdt, storm 229, 7 ;
241, 8. biythwcli gaeaf MA. lS9a40.
bu, see bod.
bual a driid:in(/dnii-n.
huan.s,cift,,r>pi,/. ir,l,21. 225,21.
huaned ■•^leif/ness, //ectncss. 158,29.
2.^2^ i" — bucheò f. life, salvation. 150, 15.
bucheôu to /ire. 165, 9.
buSugawl rictorioHS, gifted. 164,28.
buöugolyaeth f. victory, triumph ;
pi. -eu. 144, 5.
buoyn? 229, 3.
bugeil in. a shejdterd. 238, 19.
bwlch a gap ; pi. bylcheu embra-
zures. 164, 22.
Bwlwyn n. 1. Boulogne. 162, 14.
bwro 1)1. a table : pi. byrSeu.
B-wrgwyn n. 1. Burgundg.
bwrw to throw, east, strike, liit,
overthroir. impf. ind. act. sg. 3
byryei ; pret. ind. sg. 3 byryawo. /fŷ;
' See Rhys, Celtic Heathendom, p. 406.
- According to Holder, Altkeltischer Sprachschatz II, col. 19-2, Lêti
bwyell-ig a small hatchet. 201, 21.
b'wyd 111. meat, food.
bwyta to cat, act of catincf.
bwyttal riefiHils. '203, 2.'
bychan smalt.
bychod a trijle. ITt, 10.
1. byd 111. vioid. gwyn y f. liappy
he! 170, 18. goreu yn y b. best of
cdl ; gwas yn y b. any youth.
2. byd, see bod.
bydawl earth ly. 222. 1 1 .
bySin f. a troop, dii'ision of an
army ; pi. -oeô.
byôinaw to array in troopis, to dravi
up in battle arrai/.
byhud ? 233, 9.
bylchau, see bwlch.
byrr (birr) short, brief.
byryei, see bwrw.
byth (fyth) erer.
byw(l)^///vr,- [2] life.
bywyd life. 193, 9 v. 1.
ca.hi\ reproof 240, 13.
cad f. (1) battle, roôi c. ar faes to
give battle ; (2) a battalion.
cadarn stroiig.frm, jiou-erful.
cadarnhäu to sfrengtlien, fortify,
confrm. ratify, a (firm.
cadeir f . a chair, seat.
Cadell n. pr. m.
cad-ffer strong in battle. 24^. 5.
cad-lys f. a fortified court. 195, 5.
cadwr to heep, preserve, maintain.
Cad-wallawn n. pr. m.
cadwent f. battle, fight, contest.
198,20; 230, 6.
cad-wr m. a urirrior ; pi. cedwyr.
241, 15. 242, 2.— n. pr. ni.
cadwyn a chain ; pi. -awr. 228,16,
ca.áyr strong, firm. 241, 22.
cae III. an enclosure, fence. 149, 6.
cael, see caffel.
caer f. a citadel, fortress, city. pi.
ceyryS 156, 31. Í93, 2. C. Alclud
(Ir. Ail Clflaide) Dumbarton, C.
Efrawg Yoik, C. Faoon Bath, C.
FudeiSilchesfer, C. Geint Ca)dej-bur>/,
C. Idor Dorchester, C. Lew Diucts
Dinllel, C. Loyw Gloucester, C. Lyr
Leicester, C. Lleon Chester, C. Llion
ar Wysc Caerleon, C. Lwydcoed
Lincoln-, C. Seon Segontiumfi C.
is the old British
''Ì
name for Lichfield in Staffordshire.
■ On p. 239, 1. 13 Cae
confused with C. Sion ' Zion ' ; hence the mention of Jews
,.c., p. -1,2.
250
GLOSSARY
Weir Wnnnr/:, C. Wynt Wliiclicsfn;
C. Wyrangon Wovcculcr.
caeth crijifivr ; pi. ceith.
caeu tu s/iiit, close, fut. iiul. pass.
cayator. 232, 1.
Cafall t/if name of one of Arthur's
hounds. Cabal, Nennins ed. Monim-
p. i
iffel
caffel (caffael, cael) to get, seize,
\-l"7Îf ohtrihì, succeed \M, 15. pres. ind. sg.
C£;oJ<^H^^ ' ' I ' 2 ceffy, 1)1. 2 ceffwch, pret. pass.
-j—oTiCwML. caffad (cahat), etc. § 145.
-7 7, t'V" . I J^T't) calaf (coll. ) stxdks, reeds ; 241 , 9.
calan m. Calends; c. Awstfrst of
Auffust; c. gaeaf All Saints' Day;
c. Mei May-day.
calaneo curjises, pi. of celein. 188, 12.
caled Ar/if/, severe; pi. -yon.
Caled-fwlch (Ir. calad-bolg) m.
hard iu niakinff notches, the name of
Arthur s sicord.
calon (callon) heart ; pi. -eu, -oeô,
cam crooked, wrong; wroitg, in-
justice : gan g. wrongfully, unjustly.
camgwl n fine, pencdty. 225, 3.
V. 1. for camlwrw Le<;-. Wall. 40b2.
camlwrw cr fine, pencdty for the
lesser offences.
cam-ryfygu to act arrogantly.
166, 10. Cp. Hg. I. 219, 28.
cam-we5 sin, inirpcity. 229, 28.
1. can (gan) (voc.) prep, with, by.
§167. With pron. end. §53. gelhvngy
eiieit gan yr %\'j'byr spirit^im in anras
emisit 159, 25; yr yscyniunedickaf
Ivradwr gan Vedrawt that most
accursed traitor of a Medrawd
189, 15.
2. can (gan) conj. si)ice. § 202.
3. can, see 1. cant,
canal, see cynhal.
canfed hundredth, a hundredth
part. 23(1, 5.
can-fod to perceive. §160.
canhorthwy hel]}, aid. \ 178, 8. 10.
canhorthwyaw to helji. 176, 8.
canhwyf, see canu.
xi^:
VI)
canhym-deith tu accomjiany, keep
vp u-ith. 208, 28.
cani, see cany.
can-lyn to folloio.
can-llaw m. a supjwrter. 212, 11;
213, 21 ; 214, 10.
can-mawl to praise, connnend.
canonwr ni. a canon ; pi. -wyr.
cans, see canys.
1. cant (can) (nas.)ni. a hundred.
2. cant, see canu.
canu tu sing, celebrate in song,
recite, jday; pres. subj. act. sg. 1
canwyf;inipf. ind. pi. 3 cenynt; pret.
ind. sg. 3 cant.
can-wlad a hundred countries.
232, 3.
can-wr a /luudred men 151, 25.
172, 15.
cany (cani), before vowels canyd,
conj. since not, §202. / i
canyaà permission, consent. 21jf,13. t>/
canys (cans) i.e., can with the '
present of the copula, for, since.
§ 202.
caplan ni. a chaplain. 155, 3.
car a friend, relative ; pi. -ant.
Caranwys Carnotensis. 179, 21.
carchar ni. a prison, gaol.
carcharawr in. a prisoner; pi.
carcharoryon.
ca.rcha.rvL to imprison. 242, 5.
cardawd charity, cdvis. 237, 7.
earn a cairn.
carreg a rock ; pi. cerrig.
carn-wyn having a white hilt.
Hence carnwennan f., the name of
Arthur's knife. 207, 31.
caru to love, inipf. ind. act. pi. 3
cerynt ; past part, caredig.
carw a stag. 196, 29.
caryad ni. love, affection. 233, 15.
caryant 140, 4, either niis\\'ritten
for caryat or formed like mol-yant,
meS-yant, iVc.
cassäu to hate.
casseg f. a marc.
castell m. a castle, jortress ; pi.
cestyll.
cathyl f. a song, lay, poem ; pi.
cathleu. 229, 17.
Catyneis n. 1. Caithness. 145, 11.
Cawn. pr. m. 201, 19.
cawn m. (coll.) reecl grass, stalks,
coarse grass; 241,9; 12; sg.
conin,
cawr m. a giant, mighty man ; pi.
cewri.
cawssei, see caffel.
cayator, see caeu.
cedernid strength, force, security,
violence.
cedig battlesome, boisterous. 241, 10.
cedvvyr, see caavrv.
cedymdeith, see cydymdeith.
cefeis, see caffel.
GLOSSARY.
251
cefyn (keuen) bad: ; pl.cefneu ; dan-
gos eu cefneu to fee, takr f<> Jfi'ffit.
drachefyn Iirltind, hark, arfaùi : trae-
gefyn bclthid liiin : dyfod t. to return
•213, S: trach-eu- cefyn 221, 21;
drae- cefyn wynteu bcliind them.
179, 26.
cefyndervr a cousin, plant yr hen-
vani a uyd keuyn-dyni BCh. 75, 28.
cegin f. a kitchen.
Cei n. pr. ni. Cains.
y ceidwad 111. a irifness ; pi. keidweid.
ceing f. a branch. 165, 21. 197, 3.
cein brant (fid. fair, delifjhtjid.
Ceint (Cent) Kent. 189, 19.
ceissaw to seek, fetch, endeavour.
ceirch oats. 196, 4.
ceith, see caeth.
celfyô skilfid, ingenious ; an artist.
celfyoyd f. a>i art; pi. celfySodeu.
celi the heavens. 231, 25. Celi
God. 231.24.
celu to liide, conceal.
Y celwrrn m. a piece ? 207, 32,
' celwyôaw^g' hfing, false. 190, 10.
Celyoon: llwyn C. 148, 25 = coit
Celiihm, Nenniuhi, p. 199.
Celli-wig f. the name of Arthur's
court in Crjrnirrdl, now Ccdlington.
cenedlaeth f. a race, kind.
cenedyl f. a race, kind ; pi. cened-
loeS.
ceneu m. a u-help. 198, 32. 199, 4.
32. Ceneu n. pr. m, 162, 3.
cennad m. -and f. a messenger,
emissary, embassy ; pi. -eu.
cennadwri f. a message, tidings.
cenieint a co/nrnt : pi. cenveinoeo.
'X^\ Ho cenwch. see JUjcanu ?
' cer5 entft, art, song ; pi. cyrS.
cerôa\vr ni. a craftsman, minstrel,
bard : pi. cerSoryon.
cerôed to n-alk, travel, journey, go.
ceroedyad a course, motion. 161, 11.
Ceredigyawn Cardigan. 205, 28.
cerenhyô relatioìiship. 168, 20.
Cernyw Cornn-all.
cerwyd a stag. '226, 1.
cerwyn f. a caldron. Cwm C,
II. 1. 2(14, 15.
cesseil the armpit. 194, 14.
cethr a spike ; pi. -awd. 230, 29.
cethron a spike. 230, 27.
ce-wilyS shame. 141,8.142,31.
cewssynt, see caffel.
ci ni. a hound; coll. 205, 9; pi.
own.
o / a). i^fU^A
cicwr a footso ldicr; coll. i nfan try.
202, 29. ''^~~
cig m. flesh.
ciglef, see clybod.
oil a rrress, nook.
Cil-gv^ri 1 1.1.
cilyaw to rrtrrat. drsrrt, fail.
ciìyò a mate, frllon-. ^ 72.
ci'wdawdwriii.''' ritizrn,i)ihabitant.
claSu to bun/.
c\a.i sirk. 143, 13. 149.28.
cleSyf in. a sirord ; pi. -eu, per
nietatliesini clefySeu.
clefyd ni. sickness, disease. 161,27.
clefySeu, see cleoyf.
cleigsivr toplunge, immerse. 206,21.
cleis « stripe. 194, 14. Cf. niaen
cleis, marble. Lhwyd. — Perth Cleis
n. 1. 204, 1.
did a shelter. 241, 2.
clod lu. and f. fame, renonm.
clod-fawr famous, celehredrd.
clodfori to make illustrious, render . /1. nj .. » rJ
fianou. ^165,15. < ^^i^ l^t^^^^J^'
cloff lame.
clomen (colomen) f . a dove. 163, 10.
clust m. an ear. 201, 29. 203, 26.
clwm a tune; pi. clymeu moduli
147, 14. ~
Clwyd a river-name. 204, 17.
clybod to hear. inipf. ind. act.
sg. 3. cly^wei ; impf. pass, clywid ;
pret. ind. sg. 1 ciglef; sg. 3 cigleu.
I 133 b. clybod ar to hear of.
clymeu, see clwm. .^ „
cnawd flesh. 238, 12. /f ^, ^V-
cnes skin. 241, 14.
cneuen a nut. 196,23.
cnithiaw to jiliick. 200, 9.
coch red.
cochi to redden, becomered. 173, 16.
coSyant m. jirorocation , offence.
166, 4.
coed (coyti m. (coll.)ri wood, trees ;
baeô c. a vAld boar. pi. coydyô.
coeth pure, fine, eur c. refined gold.
cof memory, rerollrction.
coffäu to remember, to call to
mind.
cog a cuckoo ; pi. -eu.
congyl f. a corner, angle. 204, 9.
colled m. loss ; pi. -eu 175, 31.
collen hazel, c. derwen an oak
sapling. 197, 2.
colli to lose, be lost. 238, 13.
conin, see cawn.
corff rt body, corpse.
(
^ c Avrw v^^/yu^ ^- t::^- ^ (^^i^f\ioJ ) UaaJ
252
GLOSSARY
]r)3, 26.
rem- by
cruel :
corn a horn, trumpet ; a drinking
horn. pi. cyrn, cirn.
coron f . a crown.
coryi ponimei , saddle-how; metapli.
stall, supjwrt. 233, 20 ; 234, 23.
Arch. I, p. 4S7.
cosh jntmshnient, fine. 217, IS.
craa firm, steadfast. 140, 5.
eras hard, dry. 225, 20.
crawn, see croni.
credu to hcliere. pres. subj. pi. 2
crettoch.
crefyôus devout; arclif/iousjKrson.
pi. -son. 155, 5.
crefyôwr m. a religious person.
144, 13 (inis written for cre£ftwyr =
oprrarii Geoffrey II, 14).
Creiôylad n. pr. f.
creir ni. a rcìic ; pi.
creirhäu to cause
relics. 221. 2.
crettoch, .see credu.
crëu to create. 227, 19. 228, 18.
creu gore, blood.
creu-lawn blood-thirsty,
compiir. creulonach.
creulon-der crucify, tyranny, op-
pression.
creu-lyd blood-stained, gory ; f.
creuled. 231, 20. 238, 16.
crib f. a comb. 203, 25.
crin icithered, brittle. 241, 9.
Crist Christ.
cristawn a Christian; pi. cristonog-
yon.
cristonogawl Christian.
crog f. rt cross.
crogaw, crogi to crucify, hang.
croni fo hoard, amass, accumulate.
pre^. iiid. act. sg. 3 crawn 233, 12.
crwm bent. 225, 11.
crychyad a shake (in music) ; pi.
-eu. 147, 14 v.l.
cryd ''' trcinìiìing, tremor. 231,22.
cryfang a tnlon; pi. -heu 197, 28.
crynr^ trembling, quaking. 22S, 33.
cryno suitable. 156, 32. coiupar.
-ach. 169, 2.
crynu to tremhle, quake. 184, 22.
past part, crynedig 152, 16.
cuan an owl 197, 8 ; 9 ; a rock-owl,
Lhwyd.
cuSyaw to cover, hide. 154, 13.'
cu\ Icon, thin, emaciated.
CulwyS Ciul. 228, 24. 231, 25.
Custenhin n. pr. m. Constantine.
cwbwl (cwbyl) entire, v-hole.
cweiraw, see cyweiryaw.
cwfeint (cwfent) f. convent, assem-
bly ; pi. cwfenoeô.
cwm m. a valley. 197, 12.
cwnsli m. counsel. 148, 2.
cwrr an edge, corner. C. y Fagyl
n.l. 204, 4.
cwymp ni. r^/«/i. 225,22.
cwynaw to lament.
cwyn-fan f. a lament, wailing.
cychwyn, cychwynnu to set out,
more, start, deil ar gychwyn = dail
yn syrthio MA.361 b, n. 8.
cyd (ced) conj. though ; § 205.
cyd ac, y gyd ac together with.
y gyd y& cyd toq ether 155, 2. § 171.
y gyd a hynny /;/.vír/Ä,'204, 26. 218, 20.
cyd-ôioôef to suffer. 142, 14. past,
part, -edig (y) suficriug (with). o
cyà-5ío\ch t'n^ijiiirrrhdajj'. 180,10. ,
cyd-farchawg la. aknight-comradc.
cya-gynghov Joint i-uiinsel. 155,2. ltK5l7
cyd-synyedigaeth f. consent. 145,4. '
cyd-tywyssawg m. a joint leader.
178, 1.
cyd-ym-deith ni. « companion,
comrade ; pi. -on.
cydymdeithocäu to accompany,
associate with. 146, 4.
cyf-agos near.
cyfan whole, entire. 183, 32.
cyfar trouble, anger; 230, 7. Cf.
Rhyfedd ym fyw liyw Uawged gan
gyfar ogwyn goKd MA. 301 a 17.
cyf-arch (keuarch) to request, ask :
c. gwell to greet .• geir cyfarch a
supplementary question asked after
the trial, before the verdict is
given.
cyf-ar-fod to meet, encounter,
touch ; § 160.
cyfarth to bark, bay; roôi c. rendre
les abois, to stand at bay. achub yr c.
(sic leg.) to be first at the charge.
cyf-arwyo ni. a guide.
cyf-ar--wyneb (ac) ojiposite ( io) 2 1 0, 5.
cyf-eillt m. a friend.
cyf-eir f. yn • y gyfeir straight
before him, headlong. 207, 6.
cyf-enw a namesake, yg kyuenw
yr vn tlyd yin plien y vhvydyn that
day a year. 195, 19.
cyf-ergir m. and f. a conflict, con-
test. 240, 9.
cyf-ing narrow, strait. 175, 17.
cyf-lawn full, complete.
> ^äAi-^ '^'^"^ ^A^u-A- /^^," ^^P^^ '^'^ f>iii)
GLOSSARY.
253
cyflafan f. an iniir<t(ii\ slaiKjlder.
cyf-le 111. an (ipjiurhinil if. 159, 16.
cyflehäu to di
"Iff, I-
•lac
163, 27.
cyf-lym slmrp, quick, speedy.
cyf-newid (O.M'. cyfnofud) f. coin,
merchandise. 223, 13. Cf. efaholltir
furyf y gyfiiewit ; haner crwn a vyd
RB. 2. 146, 19.
cyfodi to arise.
cyf-oed havinq the same ae/e,
so old. 141, 28. ■
cyf-oeth 111. power, dominion, king-
dom, wealth ; pi. -eu.
cyfoethawg pmicerfid, wealthy.
cyfoethogi to enrich.
cyfranc f. an encounter, fiqht,
CO ml int. 178, 12.
cyf-red equally su-ift. 225, 6.
cyf-reith f. Inn-, riylif : pi. -eu.
cyfreithiawl leyid, biu-ful.
cyireu pluviage .^ 225,17. action?
229, 30.
cyf-rin a confidant. 225, 5.
cyfrwch a nieetiny. 147, 5 (v.l.).
cyfrwng 111. mean, interval, yg c.
in the midst of lS4,i).
cyfrwys trained, ex2}crt. 186, 19.
19(1, 9 v.l. 191, 21.
cyf-rjrw m. the same kind. 181, 27.
a kind 161, 27. similar, like, such.
cyi-nch. of equal height, yn g. ac
on a level with. 174, 30.
cyf-un-deb unity, concord. 167,23.
cyf-yaw^nhau to adjust, arrange.
163, 27 v.l.
cyf-yeith having the same lan-
guage. 196, 13.
cyf-yl nearness, proximity, yn y
gyfyl near him.
cyffm. stock, trunk, stem ; Tpi. -yon.
cyffelybu to compare, imitate.
cyffredin common, yn g. in com-
mon 185, 25. 223, 12.
cyfíro wx.ej-citeinent. 164,27. 176,6.
cyifroi (kefroy) to e.rcite, arouse,
disturb; c. cyfreith (ha'wl) to insti-
tute a. legal action {a claim), past
part, cyffroedig-. 184, 10.
cyíîuroccnsiíjn, opjìortunity. 147,9.
cyng-haws 111. a comwel, advocate.
cynghellawr in. a. chancellor, the
king's }>rincijial steward or rrcrc.
cynghelloraeth f. chancellorship.
cyngheusaeth f. a pleading.
cynghlodforussed equally renown-
ed. 186, 5.
cynghor (keghor) in. counsel,
advice ; caffel yn y gyghor to decide.
cynghorfynt enr>/, malice. 156,20.
C;f. LA. 12, 19.
cynghori to advise.
cynghreir f. a covenant, truce.
159, 12.
cyngwastad constant. 234, 6.
235, 27.
cyhoeS puhlie. 222, 12.
cy-hyd having equal length, yn
gyhyd ac as long as.
cyhydeô equality, jjarity. 221,6. 7.
cylch in. a circle, yg c. around,
about, tourn-ds, concerning ; yn eu C.
about tlirm, around them; yg C.
hynny ab>iut that.
cylchynu to surround, eneomjMSS,
besiege. 146, 17 v. 1.
cyilell f. a knife, dagger.
cyllell-bren the wooden lath of a
scabbard; pi. -eu 195, 14. vooden
tweezers 200,;^.
cyllell-fawr big-knived. 206, 19.
cymhell to compel, force, dnve,
exact. c. y la^v to force one to sur-
render.
cymenn wise; compar. cymhen-
nach. 175, 28.
cymer, see cymryd.
cymmeint of equcd size, as much,
as many, so great, so many.
cymmv/d ni. a commote, a division
of country.
cymod to prejpitiate, make peace.
197, 32. 201, 7.
cymodawg a neighbour ; pi. cym-
odogion.
cymod-loneS a concord, agreement.
cymrwd mortar. 193, 2.
Cymry (pi. of Cymro m. a Welsh-
man) Wales. 154, 10. 203, 31. 222, 4.
cymryd (kemyrit) to take. pret.
ind. s^. 3. cymerth.cymirth. c.arnaw
to feiqn : c. eu fforS (hynt) to set out ;
c.'íío to take to flight.
cymyn to entrust. 157, 10. Ij^,"^^
cymynedivy a command, injunc-
tion ; pi. -eu; 150, 24 ; 166, 26.
1. cyn (cynn) prep, before. § 170.
2. cyn (gynn) conj. sooner, before.
§ 204. gynn noe fyned before he
goes. 225, 3.
3. cyn a stump ; pi. -yon. 197, 14.
cynadyl a meeting, assembly.
171, 19.
cyn-deced as fair. 163, 14.
^4^^XA;
Zll
Y . Ca^^^^^Mqa^^ âl^^d
254
GLOSSARY. , ,
cyn-digrifed ns jìlrasant. 163, 14.
cyn-dosted typtnli)/ harsh. 198, 17.
Cyn-oelig- n. pr. in. 162, 7.
Cyn-ôelw n. pr. in.
Cyn-farch n. pr. m.
cynefawd i-iisiom, usage. 163, 24.
167, 1.
Cyn-felyn n. pr. iii.
cynhal, cynnal (kanal) to sustain,
siijijiiirt. innintain.
cynhebig si/ni/ar, like.
cynhebygu to compare. 161, 2.
cynhelu to siipport. 220, 30.
cynhen coiitention, strife, contest;
pi. cynhenneu.
cynhyrfu to excite, move. 173, 27.
cynired to come together, assemble;
bring together; a concottrse. 162, 20.
Cyn-las n. pr. in.
cynllwyn an ambush, waylayinrf.
223, 1.
cyn-llyfan a leash, a slip.
cynna equally good, peer. 227, 9.
cynnal, see cynhal.
cynnelw pattern, exaniple, model.
233, 16.
cynnifywr (coll.) m. combatants,
warriors. 202, 27.
cynnig to projwse, jiroffer, suggest.
cynnullaw to collect, call together.
cynnwys to receive, ad nut, adopt.
238, 5. Ar .sawl a oed dan geithiwet
heuyt ef ae kynnwynssawd yni
paradwys LA. 1331'' ; Creawdyr celi
an kynnwys ni yn trugared,
FIÌ. 199Ö.
1. cynnyô m. a huntsman; pi.
-yon. 205, 4. 7.
2. cynnyô increase, prosperity.
237,6. ef a doeth att Walcliniei. Ac
a gyuarcliawd gwell idaw. Duw a ro
kynnyd arnat, lieb y Gwalchniei
Hg. I. 223, 2.
cynnyôu to increase. 180, 12.
cyn-ran ni. a Jirst or chief jiart ;
a leader. 231, 27.
cynt adv. formerly, before, yn g.
sooner, rather 181, 8.
cyntaf first ; yn gyntaf first, at first.
cyntefin (Ir. cëteniuin) tlic be-
ginning of summer. 225, 14.
Cyn -was n. pr. ni. 204, 4.
cyny (kene) conj. though not. § 205.
cyrch ni. an attack, onset, 7'aid.
cyrchaw to fetch, bring. 231, 18.
cyrchu to attack, set upon, march
upmn, make for, approach.
0, ^(L 2^i_»
cyrn, see corn.
cyryscwySad a quarrel, contention ?
230, 9.
cysgawd m. shade, shelter, sha-
dou: 241, 11.
cysgu to sleep.
cystal equally good, as good.
^ cy-war-sangu to tramjtle upon,
oppress, crush. 149, 26. 152, 16.
180, 32.
cy-weir prepared, equipped, com-
lilete. 158, 29. 179, 16.
cyweiryaw to jM'ejiare, equip, lay
out.
cy-weithy5 a company. 194, 3.
cy-wir true, just. 234, 6.
I. cy-wlad f. a neighbouring terri-
tory, borderland. 233, 18. Rybn Vran
vab Llyr llu rwyniadur mat ygkamp
{ ygkyulat ygkur MA. 180 b 13.
I 2. cy-vAadm. a compatriot. 230,10.
\ cyvrrein skilful, cunning.
cy-wrisseô contention, strife. 234,
23. 236, 11.
cy-wyô-ol-(y)aeth f. harmony,
music ; pi. -eu 163, 14. Used also
as sg. pa gyM'j-dolyaetliev yw honn?
LA. 82, 10.
chwaer f. a sister; pi. chwioryô.
chware to play; play; pi. chwar-
yeu.
chwech, chwe (whe) (spir.) si.r.
chwedyl ni. a story, tale, nen-s,
tidinr/s: pi. chwedleu.
chvfeg su-eet. 2.39,21. i
chwerthyn to smile. chwerSiô (K
(§ 129) 225, 22. " ^
chwerw bitter. 230, 7.
chwi you. Emphatic chiwichwi,
conjunctive chwitheu, chitheu. § 45.
Chwintus n. pr. m. Quintns.
da (\) good, jn-ofitable ; (2) goods,
u-ealth, benefit.
dabre come! § 141.
dad-ganu to recapjitulate, rehearse,
recite. 173, 6.
dadolwch intercession, invocation,
235, 17.
áa.á-T'úha.-w to re-transform. 199, 8.
dadyl m. and f. a meeting, dispute,
suit, judgment ; pi. dadleu (used as
sg. masc. and pi.) a dispute.
dadyl-fa a meeting-place, court.
O.W. dadlma222, 13.'
^v dafad f. a sheep ; pi. defeid.
GLOSSARY.
255
daffar provision. 225, 19 ; cf.
g^^•naetll Duw trvgar gardaiKl FJÌ.
15, 14.
dangos (dankos) to siinr, di.sciusr,
jirvdiKr. d. cefneu tn/frr .- d. bronnoeô
to face: d. àeheuoeô'tnni t/tc rir/ht to,
farr : d. ysparduneu y to spur.
dala (daly) to hold, srizr, retain, hold
had:, rn/itin-r. uct. pret. ind. sg. 3
delis (dellis), jKist sul)j. pi. 3 delhynt,
phipeif. pi. 3 dalyassant.
dam-gylchu to surround; past
part, damgylchedig.
dam-g-ylchynu to surround. 142, 17.
damunaw to drsire, wish, seek for;
part, damunedig.
damwein m. nccident, chance, for-
tune, rrcitt ; j)l. -eu ; o 5. by chance.
damweinaw (y) to itapjien to, to
hefnll. 173, 11. 15^0,1,
danfon to send, dispatch. 178, 7.
dar f. an oaktrec. 197, 2.
dar-estwng to subifne, snhjufjate,
yield : past part, darestyngedig.
dar-fod to cease, end, come to pass,
hapjien. pre.s. ind. act. sg. 3 deryw;
fut. ind. sg. 3 dervyS; inipf. ind.
8g. 3 daroeS; cond. sg. 3 darffei.
§ 160.
dar-lleaw to read. 231, 29.
darmerth provision, preparation.
162, 19.
dar-o-gan prophecy, prognostica-
tion : pi. daroganneu.
darpar (am) ni. preparation (for),
. prorision. }>roject.
[i\\x. darparu to jn-epare, intend. 196, 7.
' dar-ym-red to pass to and fro ;
210. 7.
dathoedd, see dyfod.
/'/1 \. àaL.V7 m. a son-in-lau- ; pl.dofyon.
2. daw, see dyfod.
dawn I/ if t, mental endowment ; pi.
donyeu.
dayar (dayr, dair) f. earth, land,
(jround.
dayar-dy a. subterranean vault.
dayar-gychwyn an earthquake;
229, 1.
/o' 2^ dayoni goodness, virtue, valour.
dayrawl earthly, mundane, ma-
terial. 164, 9.
de, see dy.
dechreu to begin, inaugtirate ; a
beginning, origin.
dedwyô hajgiy, bles.sed, virtuous.
dedwyoyd Iiajg)iness, felicity.
defawd f. custom, practice, habit,
ordinance ; pi. defodeu.
defnyô in. material, clement, sub-
staiice, cause : j)l. defnyôeu, defnySyeu
irituessrs,guaraufors,etc. in a lairsint.
deg, deng (uas) ten. ij 41.
deheu (1) right (de.eter), ri(/hteoiis;
(2) the right hand or arm, the right
side of the body, south , South-Wales ;
pi. -oe5.
Deheu-barth South-Wales.
dehongyl (dehogyl) to interpret;
interpretation. 173, 8. 13.
deholto c.rpel, banish. 143,21. 155,7.
deifaw to roast. 199, 28.
deil (coll.) leaves.
deissyfeid (deissyfyt, dissiuit) to
demand, request, seek, merit.
deissyfyd (dysseifyd) sudden, unex-
pected. 147, 3. 187, 23. 208, 17.
1. delhynt, see dala.
2. delhynt, see dyfod.
delw f. image, form.
delwad ni. creator. 227, 1.
delwyd, see dyfod.
deni, see 1. tan.
derwen f. an oak-tree, collen d.
a young oak.
dethol select, picked. 202, 29.
deu ni. two; i. dwy (dui, du).
§ 42 (a).
deubi, see dyfod.
deu-ôeg (nas.) twelve.
deu-5eg-mlwy5 twelve years old.
d&n-òyhWg double, two-fold. 214,29.
deugeint /ijr^y.
deugeinfed fortieth; ar y d. ivith
forty nun. § 165.
Deu-gleoyf the name of a cantref
in Pembroke. 204, 5.
deu-hanner divided in two equal
halves. 221, 7.
deuth, see dyfod.
Dewi n. pr. ni. David.
dewin ni. a magician. 225, 16.
dewis to choose, pi-efer.
dewr brave.
dewreô prowess, valour, prime of
life. 140, 6. 180, 10. 186, 1. 4.
warriors 144, 1, {omnem armatum
mil item).
Dews(Deus) Lat. Z>c?«. 227, 1.20.
1. di, see ti.
2. di (dy) (voc.)O.W.= later i, y,
prep. to. diSi to her. % 195.
di-aerfa without slaughter. \1(), 10
(sic leg.)
/s>.^t
/7:r« /ŷ/2 2-
256
GLOSSARY
^'i^t.
ioS-'
6/
di-afael exempt from seizure.
223, 32.
di-angc to escape, pret. ind. act.
s^^ 3 diengis (dihegis).
di-al fo rn-rnt/r : rengeancc.
di-am (O.W.)/(-r. §164.
di-amheu undoubted, certain, evi-
dent. 235, 18.
ai-axiaSflau-lcss, ichole. 2()2, 5.
di-annod u-ithout delay.
di-anrydeSu to dishonour. 142, 6.
di-arfeu unarmed. 156, 1.
di-arfod unj>rej>ared. 177, 30.
di-arfu to disarw.
àia.wá drink. 170, 16.
did, see dodi.
didrifwr ni. a hertnit. 165, 8.
di-dryf a solitary place, kermitae/e.
165, 9.
di-5arbod to con.ncler, care, heb 5.
parum cejcfitans 184, 14. inipf. ind.
act. pi. 3 diSorynt 175, 26. g 147.
di-eithyr outside. § 172. yn y d.
222, 14.
diën huds. 241, 19. Arch I. p. 503.
dieu, dieuoeS, see dyô.
difa to destroy, annul. 197, 13.
di-fanw (O. W. dimanw) to dis-
jiaraqe, sliqht. pres. siibj. act. sg. 3
difanwo. 224,7.
di-farnu ^ judeic, decide against.
14(1, 9. 220, 13. 16. fat. sg. 3
diwarnawd 22S, 20.
di-fei faultlrss. perfect. 238, 15.
di-fetha to dcsfrny'. 197, 31.
di-fryssio to hasten, speed. 242, 2.
ài-ínner e.ccntpt from allee/ianee to
a lord. 223, 31.
di-fvylch u-ithont a notch. CleSyf D.
n. pr. m. 204, 12.
di-f\vyn roid, idle, unused, iin-
tourhrd [f)fa virgin). 201, 4.
ai-ivrynyant j^voftless. 211, 8.
diffeith u-aste.
diffeitha'W to lay urtste.
diffeithwch m. a vmMe, wilderness.
differei, see diffryd.
diffryd (rac) to defend, protect
(from). past. .subj. act. sg. 3
differei ; pret. ind. sg. 3 diffyrth,
diffirth. S 133a.
diffurn? 228, 11.
di-garyad un/oring, unkind. 142,4.
1. digawn (dygawn) ni. a suffi-
ciency ; sufficient.
2. digawn to he able, to effect, do,
accompli.'ih ; pres. ind. sg. 1 digonaf.
di-gribyaw (y) to attack. 205,5.
Cf. yni-gribiaw.
digrif pleasa n t, agreeable .
digrifwch pleasure, enjoyment.
di-gyfoethi to dispossess, deprive of
territory. 191, 17.
diheu undoubted, certain, d.-porth
frin sujiport. 234, 14.
di-hewyd affection, inclination,
desire. 175, 25. 180, 32. 182. 11. ^ŵ*^'.
dilëu to exterviinate, annihilate. £ẅŷe>\.
dilid to jmrsue.
di-luyS e:rem]it from hosting. 223,31.
dillad (coll.) riothes. dress. 154, 8.
dim a thing, something ; nothing,
naught, dilëu hyd ar ôim to annihi-
late ; dilid hyd ar ôim to jimsuc to
c.rtinefion : adv. r/t all.
din a fortress. DinTywin.l. 205,27.
Din-dagwl ii.l. Tintagel.
dinas ni. a city, citadel ; pi. dinas-
soeS.
di-obeithaw to tlespair. 190, 13.
di-od to take off', direst, extract,
di-oSef ((). W'. diguadef) to suŷer,
undergo, u-ithstand.
áioer reri/y, certainly, 176, 1.
di-o-gel safr. secure.
diogelwcli safeti/, security.
diolch (i) to thank.
dipynwys, see dybynu.
dir necessary. 190, 10.
dir-fawr very great, h iige, enormous.
dirieid viekrd. 225, 12.
dirwy f. a fine, iindct.
di-rybu5 icithout u-arning. 158, 12.
disgyblu to studi/, intitate (like a
disriple ). 1 56, 22. ■ Cf . Hg. I. 208, 5.
disgynnu to dismount, descend,
alight, land, put u/i at.
dispeilaw to unsheathe. 199, 13.
dissifid, see deissyfyd.
distrjrw to destroy, demolish.
ditheu, see titheu.
dithwn ((). W. ) th is day. 208, 15. 16.
di-wall careful, unceasing. 164, 5.
1. diwarnawd m. a dai/.
2. diwarnawd, see di-farnu.
diwedyS m. evening. 241, 13.
diweô end or d. at last.
di-weir chaste. 164, 15.
diweir-deb chastity. 190, 16.
diwethaf last. 154, 30.
di-wreiô an uprooting. 233, 3.
di-wreiôedig uprooted, demolished.
15.5, 4.
di-wyll cultivation. 167, 8,
GLOSSARY.
257
dodi (dody) to place, put, give,
charge, pres. ind. act. sg, 3 did ;
dodi ar y gyfraith to appeal to the
laiv ; dodi ym mhen un to suggest,
submit, entrust, Iiand urrr.
doSyw, doent, see dyfod.
1. doeth vis,:, sage. 143, 3.
2. doeth, see dyfbd.
doeth-ineb tci.sdoin. 142, 32.
DofyS 111. the Lord, God.
Dofyôyad m. the Lord. 231, 15.
dofyon, see 1. daw.
dogyn jiortion, share. 202, 14.
doi5, see dyfod.
dolur grief, anguish, 144, 20.
doluryaw to grieve. 154, 25. 204, 20.
domni = Lat. Domini. 237, 2.
donyawg gifted, endowed. 235, 19.
donyeu, see dawn.
dos, see mjmed.
dothuif.doy, doynt, see dyfod.
drachefyn, see trachefyn.
dragon, dreig f. a dragon; 172, 29.
a battle standard. pi. dreigeu.
150, 26. 180, 2. 184, 3.
drein (coll.) thorns. 230, 32.
dros, see tros.
dnid bold, arrogan t, wicked. 1 86, 1 3.
232, 8.
drudannaeth f. arrogance. 165, 28
(protervia).
Drud-wyn m. the name of a hound.
204, 8.
drwg bad, evil ; mischief, harm.
drws door, entrance ; pi. drysseu.
drwy, see trwy.
drycin (i.e. árjg-hm) foul weather.
225, 6.
drychafel to raise, lift ; rise.
dryg-öarawein misfortune, ill-luck.
dryll \n. portion, fragment ; pi. -eu.
dryllyaw to break in pieces, shatter.
dryssawr m. a doorkeeper. 234, 8.
drysseu, see diTvs.
du black.
due m. a duke.
duch, dug, see dwyn.
du-hunaw to aivake. 173, 6.
Du-las (Ir. Dub-glas) a river-name.
146, 14.
du-un accordant, agreeable. 216, 23.
duw (dyw) : pob d. on every day.
201, 5, d. Sadwrn on Saturday.
228, 21. 240, 10.
Duwm. God. pl.dwyweu 142,21,
dw^frein, see dwyrein.
dwfyr (d'wfwr) m. water.
áwm a fist, hand ; pi. dirn. 235,2.
dwry, see deu. dwjrweu, see Duw.
d^vy^vawl dirine.
dwy-law (pi. of Haw) hands.
dwyn to take, carry, bring, capture ;
§ 133 (b). d. ar gof to call to
mind. d. ruthur to attack, d. yr
dyg^n to affirm on oath. pres.
ind, act. sg. 1 dygaf ; fut. ind. pass.
dygetawr (§ 129. n.) ; imper. sg. 2
dwg ; pres. subj. sg. 3 duch (§ 110
n. 2) ; pret. ind. sg. 3 dug.
dwyrein (dwfrein, dwyfrein) the
east. 172, 1. 181, 17.
1. dy, see 2. di
2. dy (de) (voc.) poss. adj. thy. § 57.
3. dy (de), see ti.
dy-borthi to carry, inflict. 180, 26.
dy-bryd ugly, foul, base. 178, 6 ;
180, 19; 190,26.
dybynu to hang doion. 230, 18.
dycco, dyccwy, see dwyn.
dychymyg ni. invention, device ;
pi. -eu, -yon. 164, 26.
dy5 (O.W. did) m. day, daytime,
daylight, date; pi. ditu (after
numerals), dieuoeô, dyôyeu ; d. brawd
Doomsday, banner d. mid-day.
dy5-gweith on a certain day, one
day. 199, 10.
dy-ôwyn to bring. 194, 13.
Dyfed Demetia.
Dyfnarth n. pr. m. 200, 28,
Dyfneint n. 1. Devon. 206, 5.
dyfod (deuod, douot) to come. § 141.
dyfodedigaeth f . a coming, arrival.
dy-fryssyaw to hasten. 242, 2.
dyfuant, dyfyo, see dyfod.
àjíynnu to su)j>mo7i. 201,1. 205,2.
Dyfyn-wal n. pr. m.
dyffo, see dyfod.
dyffryn ni. a valley. D. LlychwT:
the valley of Loughor.
dyffygyaw to fail, lack. 145, 24.
180, 11.
dy-gaboli to belabour, beat soundly
207,21.
dygaf, dygetawr, see dwyn.
dygonho, see 2. digawn.
dy-gryn terror. 228, 33.
dygrynnyaw to seize, clutch.
206, 20.
dy-grynöi to avail, jirofit. 153, 10.
175, 30.
dy-grwy5av7 to fall, chance,
dygwySedigaeth f . setting (of the
sun J. 151, 4.
258
GLOSSARY.
dygyn hard, severe ; a test, proof.
See dwyn.
dy-gyrchu to make for, set vpon :
draw. 194, 23. 202, 12. 206, 24.
1. dy-he5 discordant, strange ?
piteous, a pity ? 194, 19.'
2. dyhe5? 228, 27. Here MA.
73 b 6 has tlie variant titedd, pi. of
tu 'country-side, country.'
dy-leith'f/m£A. 232, 1.
dylyed f. (Ikc, dniin, right, title.
dylyedawg liiqli-horn, noble; pi.
dylyedogyon. 140, 29. 155, 14.
156. 24.
dylyedus due, proper. 182, 20.
dylyu (deleu) to have a right to,
deserve, be due, owe. 171,26. 208,20. 23.
217, 25. 237, 19. ^
dyn m. andf. a human being, man;
coll. men 204, 5. pi. -yon (deneon).
dy-nessäu to approaeli, draic near.
dyn-y-orn (cf. Ir. duin-orgun) homi-
cide, murder. 222,17.
dyrchefynt, see drychafel.
dyrn-awd ni. a blow ; pi. dyrnodeu.
dyrn-feS a handbreadth. 197, 24.
dy-roôi to give. pres. ind. act.
sg. 3 dere, dyry ; imperat. sg. 2 dyro.
dyrys (1) difficult, intricate; (2)
adversity. 162, 20. 167, 16. 175, 18.
dysg m. teaching, instrtiction,
example, behaviour. 164, 12. 182, 19.
1S4, 2S {hortamen). 187,7. \V,n
dysgu to teach, instruct.
dysseifyd, see deissyfyd.
dywad, see dywedud.
dyvral fcrce. 183, 13. 233, 4.
djrwalhäu to harass. 185, 26.
dyfyS, see dyfod.
dyw, see duw.
dywedud to say. § 133.
djrwygyad (di-) manner, fashion.
164, 12.
1. e, see y5.
2. e, see 4. y.
eb-rwyS swift, quick. 176, 11.
ebryn ? 228, 27.
ech outside of beyond? 228, 16.
Cf. FI5. 66, 8 ; 106, 30 ; 140, 31 ; MA.
208a 49.
Echel Achilles.
echenawg needy, destitute. 143, 5.
echwrys violent, fierce. 227, 22 ;
Cf. FB. 159, 5; 199,20. MA. 247,
24. 36.
• For oed dyhed kelu y ryw was hvmn WB
ed, see yô.
ederyn, see adar.
edifar repentant, sorry. 149, 17.
edir, see adaw.
edirn (etyrn) sotrreignf.y, supre-
macy. 235, 3. 236, 15.
edrych to look, see. 164, 23. 220, 9.
ed-rif descent, lineage. 212, 29. Cf.
MA. 168a 51.
ed-ucher ( = liyd ucher) till evening.
193, 1. 203, 5.
edyw, see ydyw.
eSewis, see aSaw.
ef (eff) he, it. %% 45 ; 47. Emphatic
efo (effo) ; conjunct, ynteu. g 45 (\i).(C)
efelly thus, so. See felly. *
efo, effo, see ef.
Efyas n. 1. a cantred in Hereford-
shire. 206, 4.
effeiryad m. a priest; pi. effeiryeid.
eglur clear, bright, brilliant,
renowned, famous. 167,1. 169,22.
eglur-der brightness, brilliance.
173, I.
eglwys f. church ; pi. eglwysseu.
egnad (O.W.), pi. egneyd, see
ynad.
englyn m. a stanza of three or four
lines. 200, 13.
engylyon, see angel.
enghyrth (eghirith) terrible, pain-
ful. 238, 10. VV>. 177-Í; MA. 351b 21.
ehang unrestricted, free. 173, 29.
ehawg m. a salmon. 197, 28.
ehedeg io/?/. 172,29. /5'^i-7 Jéî;
ehofyn-der fearlessness, confidence,
courage. 187, 4.
ehunan /iwi.yr//; pi. ehunein §60.
ei, see myned.
eiôaw his ; eiSunt theirs. § 55.
Eifft Egij2)t. yr E. 172, 18.
' eigawn ocean, sea. 161, 18.
eingon f. an anvil. 196, 21,
1. QÌ\ second, next. &ì\h.yiia.í eldest
but one ; eilweith a second time,
af/ain ; bop eilwers alternately.
'2. eil a son. 200, 28 ; 205, 24,
eilenwi to fulfil, accomplish.
152, 14. 169, 22.
eillaw to shave, to cut (hair).
einym ows. 169,14. §55.
eirant they will arise. 229, 19 ; 20.
SeeRC. VI, 27.
eirchad a suitor, suppliant. 234, 5.
eir-m-oed since my time. 198, 9.
§ 197 n.
475, EB. 116 has ys oed gryssyn kelu &c.
GLOSSARY
259
eiry snoìi:
Eiryawn n. pr. m. 204, 30.
eiryi /luuibcr. 172,14.
eir-y-oed (eiroed) ever, ahcciÿs.
§ 197 n. 140, 3.
eisseu irant, indigence. 146, 2.
199, 19.
eissoes yet, nevertheless.
eissjffià.d hell. 231,13. v. 1. issaf
wlad, MA. 74b 14. eissyflat, F1Ì.
16134. V. 1. Eissyf wlad MA. 27a5ö.
See FB. 3022S.
eissyllud2}rogeni/,folloirers. 232, 9.
Cf. FB. 44, 2 ; 203, 24 ; MA. 143a 39.
. 169a, 35.
eisteS (eyste) to sit ; e. wrth y gaer
to besiege the city.
eiste5-fa f. a seat, throne ; pi. -eu.
eithaf end, extremity ; pi. -oe5.
eithyr prep, except. § 172.
_ el, see myned.
tX*t "^kfi- el-chwyl a second time, again. 141 ,
-7 2 22. 142, 22.
^^t,^. elhei, elhid, elhynt, eloch, see
myned.
Elan n. pr. f. Helen.
ell (ill, yll) all, see § 67.
ellwng to dismiss, dispatch, let;
shed (blood), past. subj. act. sg. 3
ellygei, pret. ind. sg. 3 ellygwys, etc.
past part, ellyngedig.
ellyn a razor. 203, 25.
em, see yn.
emelldigedig' accursed.
Emrys n. pr. m. Ambrose.
Emyr n pr. m.
en, ena, see yn, yna.
encil, encilyaw to retreat. 185, 1.
encyd space of time. 184, 8.
ene, see yny.
eneid (eneyt) m. life, soul; pi. -eu;
myned e. dros e. to engage in a life-
for-lifr struggle.
enfyn, see anfon.
enguis (U.W.), see enwi.
enill to gain, win. 145, 18.
enneint an ointment, a bath. 143,
13. Cf. RB. 76, 11.
Enoc n, pr. m. Enoch.
ennynnu toidudle,fire; be inflamed.
enrydeo (anryded) m. honour,
dignity. 142, 16. 144, 11. 145, 21.
enrydeôu (anrydedu) to celebrate.
154, 23. pres. subj. act. sg. 3
enrydeôocao.
enrydeôus honourable, noble, vener-
able, dignlfcd. 143,24. Uli^i 17
/5-^ ti> ^ '
enteu (entheu, entehu)pers. pron.
sg. 3 m. §§ 45(c) ; 46(c).
enw (heno) m. a name.
enwi to name. pret. ind. act. sg. 3
enguis (O.W.) 218, 5.
eny, see yny.
enywed (ennuet) damage, injury.
Sew y tury w ac eiiwywet llosgy tey a
thorry aradyr BCh. 63, 8.
1. er, see 1. yr.
2. er (yr) prep. for. §§ 53, 197.
3. er, s^ee 1. y.
er-hjn against ; yn erbyn to meet,
against, by. § 173. yn awch e.
against you. 180, 19.
erbynyaw to receive ; ivithstand.
erbynyeid (erbyneid) to receive.
141,16. 143,25.
erchi (hercki) to ask, request, bid;
pres. ind. act. sg. 1 archaf.
eregthun, eregthunt, see rwng.
ereill, see arall.
ereint silver. 200, 24. 203, 19.
205, 5. Cf. Rhys, Celt. Heathendom,
p. 125.
erestynm. a juggler. 147,13. The
parallel passage in M. A. 531a 55 has :
ac en rith kroesan ac arwestdyn ac
gwareyt.
ereu 230, 1 = eireu MA. 73b46,
see geir.
er-gelu to hide. fut. ind. pass,
ergelawr 227, 28. ergelhawr ib. 29.
er-glybod to listen to. imper. sg. 2
erglyw 235, 10. 236, 22.
er-gryncl read, fear. 202,31.
er-gyd m. « stroke, bloiv, cast ; pi.
-eu.
er-hyl hmit, chase. 201, 18; 204, 8.
er-lid to pursue.
er-lysu to reject, deny. 229, 30.
ermid m. a hermit, pi. -wyr.
ermud? 232, 10.
ermyn-wisc a robe with border of
ermine. 161, 29.
eryf? 229,4. 9.
eryr m. an eagle; pi. -od 154, 3.
nietaph. a leader.
es, see§§ 94; 159 n. 2.
Esgeir Oervel n. 1. Seiscenn Uar-
bcôil in Ireland. 201, 32. 203, 3.
esgob 111. a bishop ; pi. escyb.
esgobaeth f. a bishopric ; pi. -eu.
esgobawd a bishopric.
esgolheig m. a scholar, clerk; pi.
-ion.
esgyll, see asgell.
J> ÍA^r^A^^^ IjI^jS^^^^Mm.) fe tJ^x-v^ OvUl/lJ^ /wz
200
GLOSSARY.
esgyrn, see asg^m.
esgynnu to ascend, 7nonnt, climb.
esmwyth-der in. case, rest.
estrawn a strmnier. '22.5, 4.
estwng = gestwng to let down.
e. gantunt incumhentcs 176, 30.
etifeô 111. an heir; coll. heirs.
141, 1. pi. -yon 181, 26.
eto, see etwa.
etheuis, see a5aw.
ethol to choose, select.
ethynt, see myned.
etwa (eto) yet, still, ettwa 191, 7.
eu their. §57. eu hun thcinselves.
eur 111. gold.
eur-5wrn goldoi-handed, liberal.
pi. -5irn 235, 2. 236, 14.
eureid goldcii, gilt, set tvith gold.
184, 3 (aui-eus). l^'0,^i>' i^l,i
eur-gleôyf-ruô golden - sword - red.
233, 9.
euryn. golden. 201,11.
ewin f. a nail, talon, claw. 201, 9.
evyythyr ni. an n7icle (brother of
one of parents, grand-parents, or
great-grand-parents) ; pi. ewythreS
206, 2.
eyl-weyth, see 1. eil.
fal (mal) conj. as. § 216.
felly thus, yfelly 164, 30. 166, 20.
fi, fifi, see mi.
fry above.
fyhud? 231,9.
fyn (nasOmy, §§57,59.
ffalst canning. 147, 16.
Ffichteid PIcts.
mam Í. a Jf a me, fire. 160,4. 185,4.
fflamychedig inflavied, flaming.
159, 20.
Fflandrys Flanders.
ffo to flee. 1\. ar ffo inflight.
fforS f. a road, xvay, passage, means;
pi. ffyrS.
fforest f. a forest ; pi. -i.
Ffreinc f. France.
ffuruf f. form, manner ; pa ff. hoin?
ffustaw to strike, beat. 175, 2.
ffwrn f. a furnace. 228, 22.
ffyô faith. 149, 31.
Hyd-lavfti faithful. 181, 3.
ffynhawn f. a fountain, sjiring.
ffyrS, see fforo.
gadael (gadayl) to leave, allow.
215, 29. See gadu.
gadaw to leave.
gadu to leave, allow; ÿjermit. pres.
ind. act. sg. 2 gedy ; § sg. 3 gad
146, 2 ; pi. 2 gedwch ; imper. pass,
gat-her.
gafael (gafayl) f. a seizing, hold-
ing ; seizure. 222, 15.
gafael- fa wr of mighty grijy.
Glewlwyd G,, 204,24.
galar son-ow. 229, 9.
falw to call, summon, name, pres
pass, gelwir ; imper. pi. 2
gelwch.
gallel, gallu to be able ; 2}ower,
might, pres. ind. act, sg. 2 gelly ;
.sg. 3 geill, etc.
gan, see can.
ganed, see geni.
garscon ? 199, 12.
garth a mountain ridge. 205, 29.
garw rough.
gast f. a bitch.
gawr f. and m. a shout, cry;
battle. 205, 10. 229, 23.
gayaf (gaeaf) m. %mnter. 156, 14. y
^ gefeil tongs, pincers, geffeil 194, 14.^ (ý^Jíìfí.
1. geir (geyr) m. a word, request^
pi. -eu ; o un eir with one accord.
2. geir (gyr, ger) near. g. Haw
near, close hi/, g. bronn before, § 168.
gelfin a beak. 196, 23.
gelyn m. aii enemy ; pi. -yon.
gelynawl hostile.
gellivng to loose, let loose, let,
dismiss, deliver up, draw (a sword).
pret. ind. act, pi. 3 geliygassant.
geneu ni. jaws, mouth. 229, 31.
geni to be born; pret. ind. pass.
ganed. 227, 12.
genthi, genti, see can.
ger, see 2. geir.
Gereint n. pr. m. 203, 9. 211, 8.
Gillamor (Ir. Gilla niôr Big Lad) *
n. pr. ni. 192. 14.
Gillamwri (Ir. Gilla Muire the ser-
vant of Mary) n. pr. m. 192, 13.
Gilpadrig (Ir. Gilla Pâdraig the
servant of Patrick) n. pr. m. 192, 13.
gilyo, see cilyS.
girad lamentable, jnteous, terrible.
173, 3. 192, 9.
glan f. a bank, shore ; pi. glanneu.
glanhäu to clean, jiolish. 194, 16.
gleif 111. and f. a lance, sjicar. Hg.
II. 91, 12 = paladyr onn CM. 87, 32.
gleis, see cleis.
glew brave, stout; a brave man,
hcro.—n. pr. m. 204, 20. 133 v^
YrJlc '^7,3/
GLOSSARY.
261
í ' glev7-der bravery, boldness, vcdour.
Glew-lwyd n. pr. m, 2(J4, 24.
glin m. a knee ; pi. -yeu.
gloew bright, sparkling. 235, 3.
glud tenacious, fast, diligent.
175, 5. MA. 285 a 1.
glyn (vrrth) an adhering {to), fol-
lowing close. 195, 4.
glynn ni. a valley, glen. 197, 12.
204, 14.
Glyth -rayr n. pr. ni. 201, 12.
Gljrthfyr ib.
glyw 111. a ruler. 233, 3. 235, 4.
gnawd custamary, vsual, common.
gnotäedig accustomed, usual.
142, 11. 145,22.
gobeith hope.
go-bedr-or the four-corners (of the
u-orld). 228, 3. FB. 199, 20. 160, 19.
MA. 2.36b 28.
go-ben-yô ni. a pillow ; pi. -eu.
go-byr 111. ti fee, pay. 221, 25.
go-chel to avoid, vard off, shun,
escape. 148, 30. 150, 21. 159, 3.
169, 28.
Godlont Gothland. 156, 11.
go-driccawr ni. a lingerer, soj'ottr-
fj c ner. 239, 8.
«"'/^ J go-d'VTrS 111. a rumbling noise.
■^-i^ 172, 28.
go-ôef to suffer, allow, pei-mit.
233, 8.
goSeith m. ff fe«#. 185,5. 226,4.
go5eu purjiose, design. 239, 8.
yg g. gweith Mynaw FB. 187, 29.
gof 111. a smith. 196, 21.
gofal 111. anxiety li7, 6 ; pi. gofeilon
156, 30.
gofalus anxious. 149, 27. 160, 3.
gofud 111. affliction, injury. 143,6.
gofwy to visit. 142, 3.
gofyn(wrth) to ask{of),seek. 199,2.
gofynnyad an asking; tlemand.
205, 20.
Gogigwr n. pr. m. 204, 23.
go-gleô 111. the North. 145, 12.
20<», 32. 201, 15.
go-gof f. a cave ; pi. -eu.
go-gj{a.Tch 2/romiuent,conspicumts.
Read with Add. gogyfurS [duodecim
pares), q. v. 162, 16; 171, 11.
go-g3rf-ur5 of equal rank, peer.
171, 11, v.l.
go-hir to delay ; delay, respite.
golchi to wash, piolish. 194, 6.
go-leith to dissolve. 233, 7. FB.
58, 30.
U^\^
goleuhäu to light up, illumine.
173, 1.
golud wealth. 198, 20. 233, 12.
go-lu5 to hinder, obstruct. 233, 12,
golvrg f. a look, glance.
gor-al'W to cry or call aloud. 184,18
pret. iiid. act. sg. 3 gorelwis. 231,24
FB. 283, 10. MA. 195 a 54.
gorcheidwad ni. a guardian, cue
todiaii ; pi. gwercheidweid 208, 17.
gor-chyfygu to orcrcome, conquer.
155, 26.
gor-chymyn (gorchymun) to com
mand, conunciid, conunit to; a com,
mand, injunction ; pi. -eu.
gorSerch-wraig f . a concubine ; pi
-wrageô 164, 12.
gorSeri ni. a shrieking, noise, dis
turbanre. 176, 19, 18.3, 22.
gor-5ifwng vei-y steady, steadfast.
233, 1.
Gor-5u n. pr. f. 207, 12.
gorSwy oj)j)ression , violence. 233,2,
gor-5yfneid to experience, enjoy
habitually. 142, 14. FB. 28, 18
44, 13; 88,27; 258,22.
gorelwis, see gor-alw.
gor-esgyn to invade, overrun.
1. goreu best. — n.pr. ni. 195, 8.
2. goreu, see g^neuthur.
gor-flwng very severe, austere.
233, 3.
gor-fod to overcome, conquer, g. ar
181,4. pres. ind. sg. 3gor-yw230, 13.
§160.
gor-ffowys to cease, rest. 157, 25.
gor-hoffder m. a boasting, vaunt-
ing. 174, 34.
gor-hoffeS a boasting, affectation.
174, 13.
gor-llewin the West.
gormes f. oppiression, tyranny.
gormod excels; 164, 6. yn o. too
much, 176, 6.
gor-or ni. a border, side. 242, 7.
gor-seo (gworsseô) f. a seat, throne,
court. 234. 21. 240, 4.
gor-sefyll to withstand, stand.
pres. ind. act. sg. 3 gorsseiw 234,22.
pres. pas,s. gorseuir 241, 7. Cf. MA.
160 b 2.
gor-uchel very high or loud. 150, 7.
241,6.
gorug, see gwneuthur.
Gor-wen n. pr. f. 207, 12.
gorwyo m. a steed, ivarhorse.
•242, 5.
m^i^
202
GLOSSARY.
*gor-ysgelu to orcrfiov (tìic hoìnlj.
pres. subj. sjj;-. 3 gorysgelho 240, '2.
Ni ddodai eirif ar ra dillad
Na ffwin OTVsgelo nac ysjçarlad
MA. 222 b 18.
Cf. iiwin «iorysgalaAvc RB. 103,18.
gorysgalaiie lu large bowls E. Lh.
gosgord 7rfiiiue. 141,9.
go-sgubaw to aircf'p. pres. ind.
act. sg. 3 gosgupio 241, 21.
gosgymonn (literally fuel, food)
occnsio». 174, 5. RB. 114, 4; Hg.
II. 34, 30; FB. 6,8; 306, 16.
gossod to put, establish, set, attack,
thrust, g. ar to attack; g. drwy
arrauric. past part, -edig 148, 16.
gosteg f. silence, the prochiiniinfi
ofsiloirr in court. 211, 3. 8. 234, 20.
gostegu toproclrnin. silence. 234,19.
gostegwr in. a silencer. 234, 19.
graô f. a step ; pi. -eu. 166, 27.
grawn m. grain (coll.) 22.5, 1.
Greid n. pr. m. 198, 18.
Greidawl .i. pr. m. 199, 10.
griö-fan to groan, a groaning.
Groeg f. Greece.
Gruffuô n. pr. m. 162, 4. 235, 17.
Grugyn n. pr. ni. 203, 19.
grwm-seid having a dark-colovred
haft. 194, 15 ; MA. 954a 2. Cf.
gwrym-dudet FB. 83,19; gweilch
gwrym-de 84, 4,
grym. force, strength, eŷort. 151,13.
184, 24.
gwad m. a denial. 231, 12.
gwadu to deny, refuse; pres. subj.
pass, gwatter 239, 6.
g^ae woe ! g. a. icoe to him who . .
225, 4. 10. g. wann ivoe to the weak!
226, 2.
gwaed m. blood. 150, 10.
gwaed-lyd bloody. 184, 9.
gwaeS an outcry, cry of distress;
pi. -eu.
gwaeth irorse ; gwaethaf worst.
gwa-hanu to separate, past. subj.
pass, gwehenid 183, 5. pass. part,
gwahanedig.
gwa-haw5 to invite.
gwal a lair. 202, 1 ; 203, 15.
gwala f. a fill, sufficiency. 200, 3.
gwalch ri hawk; metaph. a leader ;
pi. gweilch.
gwalch-lan a band of heroes?
233, 23. MA. 150a, 40 ; 161 B 20.
Gwalchmei n. pr. m. 173, 31.
gwal-par strong-sjieared. 233, 24.
gwalstawd m. an interpreter.
MA. 128a, 42. Cf. Rhys, Celt.
Heathendom, p. 489.
gwalla\w to serve liquor. 235, 1.
Anc. Laws, I. 32. § viii.
gfwallt the hair of the head.
1. gv/an to j/ieree; pret. ind. act.
sg. 3 gwant, ;? 1 33 a ; past. ind. pass,
gwanpwyd, § 134, (f).
2. gwan (gwann) feeble, weak.
gwanar a chief, lord. 233, 24. ^
MA. 181 a 40 ; 2'03b 19 ; 220 a 34 ; ^. Yadsu^
221 a 45 ; b37. ^^^
g\vanas a clasp, buckle. 239, 18. '
FB. 250, 21. 18, 19; 23,16; 59. 14; kO-Cri>,
MA. 144b 26; 177 a 19 ; 205b 4 ; 269a %^^
29; 299 b 46; 48. ^ ^
gwanhiiu to weaken. 178, 6.
gwanwyn m. sjiring. 155, 27.
g\varadwyô m. disgra<-e, shame,
repiroarh. 150, 12.
gwaradwyôus disgraceful. 1 SO, 29.
gyja.ra.ÍMn to forbid, refuse. 168, 25.
gwarandaw to listen, hear.
gwarawd, see gwa-red.
gwar-chadw to guard, protect;
g. ar to hcsirgr. 146, 18.
gwarchae to hrsirge; m. a siege.
gwar-der innnntiity, pity. 153, 33.
g^vare to jilay : \\\. a game, play ;
pi. gwary-eu. Cf. chware.
gware n. pr. m.
gwa-red to succour, helj), rescue;
help, delirernnce. pret. ind. act.
sg. 3 g^warawd.
gwar-eS meekness. 238, 2. RB. II.
1223.
gwarth disgrace, shame. 233, 23.
gwarthaf uppjer jmrt, surface.
ar w. on the top o/241, 20.
gwartheg kine, cattle.
Gwarthegyd n. pr. ni. 204, 9.
gwary-yô m. o Juggler. 147, 13.
Hg. II. 10, 15.
gwas m. a youth, lad, servant ; pi.
gweis.
Gwasgwin Gascon y. 160, 4.
gwassanaeth service, attendance.
gwassanaethu to serve.
g-wassanaeth-wr m. a servaiit.
g-wa.-sga.Tu{tr.tináintr.) tod is/icrse,
scatter, past part, gwasgaredig.
gTva-sgawd shelter, j/rotcction.
148,28; 156,2.
gwasgu to press, crush.
gwastad level, even, constant,
temperate; yn w. constantly.
^wwxjtX^^ k>ecfi( li. Q^fiA,- eialMooA.
GLOSSARY.
26;,
gwastadawl constant. 169, 4. v.l.
gfwawr dawn. 173, 15. metaph.
234, 8.
gTvayw (gwaew) ra. and f. a lance,
sp'ar : pi. g-wewyr. 175, 2.
gwoam, g^wSost, see gwybod.
g~wedi prep.jConj. after. % 174. 210
gweS f. /or/?i , fashion, pa (py) we3
gTveSi f. a prai/rr. 161, 28.
gvreBiavi to pra)/. 215,1.
gfweSu to befit, to submit. 144, 6.
148,11. 165, '5.
gweSus fitting, meet, seemly.
GweSw n. pr. m. 201, 8.
gweSw deserted, desolate, lonely.
225, 9.
gwehenid, see gwahanu.
gweilch, see gwalch.
gv^ein f. a sheath, scabbard.
g^eir-glav7Ô f. a meadow ; pi.
-gloôyeu.
g^eis, see gvras.
1. g^eith m. work, task, jg g.
at work. 226, 5.
2. g^eith f. a turn, time; dyo-g.
once; weithon (weithyon) this time,
notv ; pi. -eu sometimes, -eu . . . -eu
ereill nov- . . . agmn. 187, 18.
gweith-red m. an action, deed;
pan del ar weithred cum ad actum
accedit 167, 21. RB. II 846.
gweled to see, provide, arrange.
gweledigaeth f. a vision, dream.
gweli f. a wound; pi. -eu, -oeS.
g-wely m. a bed. 241, 11.
gwell better; 204, 26. cyfarch
g. to greet.
gTvellau to improve, amend. 214, 12.
gwelleu shears, scissors. 203, 25.
gwellig leg. gwelling? to distri-
bute/ 235,2. FB. 4.5,15. MA. 172b 15;
181 b39 v.l., 140 b 12.
gwellt (gwell) grass. 223, 12. Cf.
Peredur, ed. K. Meyer, § 80, 16.
gwen a smile. 225, 22.
gwen-gan white and fair. 227,26.
Gwen-hwyfar (Ir. Find-abair) n.
pr. f. 172, 20.
gwenith ni. wheat. 196, 3.
gwenn, see gwynn.
Gwenn f. the name of Arthur's
shield.
gwen wlad f . a happy land. 234, 8.
= Heaven, MA. 173 b 24 ; 177 a 42 ;
189 b 20 ; 222 b 38.
gwenwyn Jii. poison. 202, 4.
Gwenw^yn'wyn n. pr. m. 233, 24.
gwer-, see gor-
gfwerin-dawd f. virginity. 238, 3.
LA. 17,4; 65,21.
gwern (coll. ) alder-trees. G. Abwy
gwers f. a while, spare of time.
197, 29. 194, 6. pob eil-w. alter-
u. gwers
; pi. -eu.
rnrard.
duahlr.
169. 1.
natehi, in successn
arall 175, 29.
gwersyll a cam/
gwerth in. jirirr
gwerth-fawr r
gwerthfawrogach
gweryS f. a virgin. 161, 5; pi. -on.
gwestei m. a guest. 193, 9.
gwewyr, see gwayw.
gw^iSon f. a witch.
gwin in. wine.
gwir (1) true, truly. g.-aberth
1.50, 17. g. gwell tridy better. 226, 3.
{■2)J>'sfirr. right. 223, 27.
gwirawd a beverage, drink; pi.
gwirodeu. 164, 2. 235, 1.
gwisg f. dress, clothing ; pi. -oeS.
gwisgaw to put on, ivear ; part,
gwisgedig dressed, clad.
gwlad f. a kingdom, country ; p].
-oeo, gwledi; g. pressent the ^jresent
world. G. yr Haf n. 1. 2(»2, 29.
gwledig m. a ruler.
gwledychu to rule, reign.
gwleo f. a feast, banquet. 238, 1.
Gwndy n. 1. 223, 10.
gwnel, see gwneuthur.
gwneuthur to make , do, form. § 142.
gwnn, see gwybod.
gwor-saf support, bulwark. 236, 9.
gworsseS, see gorseô.
gwosparth support 233, 23. Cf.
gosparth Brython MA. 124 b 38.
gvrr m. a man, husband, vassal ;
y gwr he who 239, 10 ; (applied to
God) 203, 17. pi. gvryrmen, soldiers
179, 11.
gwrach f. a hag, witch.
gwrageS, see gwreig.
gwrawl manly, brave, stout ; pi.
gwrolyon. 139, 3.
Gwrbothu n. pr. m. 206, 3.
gwrda m. a noble, pi. gwyrda ;
gwyrda seint holy men ; MA. 142a.
gwrS strong, vehement. 233, 1.
235, 13 ; g.-fleÌ5 a fierce, wolf 233, 3.
gwreig f. a woman, wife ; pi.
gwrageS.
comp.
^i*C-
r^*^. ^i^x^.^-^^i^/H^-
/53.31
264
GLOSSARY.
g^wreiçawl ìromanish, cowardly;
pi. gwreigolyon. 186, 17.
Gwr-gi (Ir. Fer-clui) n. pr. m.
Gwr-gwst (Ir. Fer-f;ns) n. pr. m.
gwrhiiu to pay homafjc.
gwr-hyd manliness, valotir, bra-
very, strength.
Gwrhyr n. pr. m.
gwrteith to dress, viend, temper ;
a dressing ; 195, 10. Cf. Hg. 38, 37.
pi. -yeu.
gwrth (wrth)voc. (l)prep. against,
tou-ai-ds, for, for the jnirpose of; vrrth
hynny because of that, therefore;
y-wrth from, of; in conipai-ison loith.
§§53,194. (2) conj. because. §231.
gwrth-dir borderland. 207, 12.
gwrth-eb to ansiver, i-ej}ly.
gwrth-gasseS rebellion,
174,4. Hg. 276, 2. LA. 15, 26;
CM. 110,28.
grvrth-od to give hack, reject,
renounce 165, 7. pres. ind. act. sg. 3
gwrthyd 154, 14.
gwr-thr^wm very heavy. 149, 28.
172, 26.
gwrthryn resistance, opposition.
233, 23.
gwrth-wyneb opposite, adverse ;
yg g. y myny 5 facing the mountain ;
talu yn y g. to pay in return.
142, 23.
gwrth-wynebu (y) to rjpjmse, resist.
gwrthyd, see gv^rth-od.
gvfTych.{co\\.) bristles. G. Ereint
n. pr. m. 203, 19.
gfwrys sti-ife, hostility. 197, 31.
FB. 63, 25; 85, 12; 159, 5; 193, 6;
199, 20 ; 200, 9.
gwrysg (coll.) the smaller branches
of a tree. 225, 11.
Gwy the Wye. Aber G. 206, 17.
Gwyar n. pr. m. 173, 31.
gwybod to knoir, recognize ; know-
ledge, courtesy. § 143.
gwybySiad ni. an eye-un'tncis ;
pi. gwybySyeid.
gwychyr .stout, resolute, bold;
superb, gwychraf. 183, 13 ; 191, 4 ;
192, 10.
Gwydre n. pr. in. 204, 19.
1. gvryo m. (coll.) wood, trees
241, 13. 21. mast of a .ship 242, 8.
2. gwyS presence ; yny vyo, hyny
vyS lo ! behold ! therevpcm ; 193, 1;
198, 13. 199, 27. yn eu g. at once
202, 24.
gwySad, gwySyad, see gwybod. q
gwyS-bwyll same game like chess ; f^' « n,
164, 24 ; 167, 3. See RB. 153, 5. |«^-CA4Ä
GwrySel an Irishman ; pi. G^vy5yl.
-^ g^vyl-fa f. festival, watch, ward;
pi. eu.
gwyliad m. a guardian.
g~wyllt wild; aeth yg g. he became
mad. RB. 100, 6, 8. Cyledyr W.
gwyneb (wyneb) face. 209, 23.
216,27.
Gwyneô Venedotia, North Wales.
161, 22.
g^wynn m. , gwenn f . vhite, blessed;
pi. -ion. gwyn y fyd happy he!
170, 18. Gwynn n. pr. m. 200, 25.
Avon Wenn 173, 23.
gwyn-seid having a ivhite haft.
194, 15. Cf. Laws I. 586, 726.
IL 866, cvii.
^wynríyeìth pain, torture. 231,32.
FB. 185,5. FB.303,3; MA. 193 a 13.
gVTynt m. wind, favourable wind.
gfwyr, see gvvybod.
Gwyr n. 1. Gower. 205, 24.
gwyrS green, fresh, vigorous.
236, 25.
gwyr-häu to incline, bend. 241, 13.
FB. 241 , 8.
1. gwys f. a summons, command.
2. gwys, see gwybod.
3. gyjysasou\ 205,17.
gwyssyaw to summon. 198, 24.
gwystylm. a hostage ; pl.gwystlon.
gwystyn m. a irithcrcd stump.
197, 4.
Gwythyr n. pr. m. Victor.
gynn, see cyn.
gynt, see cynt.
gyr, see 2. geir.
gyrru to send, despatch, drive,
hasten 199, 6 ; ry-yrru (reherru) 213, 4.
gyt, see cyt.
1. ha, see 2. ac.
2. ha inter j. § 243.
hac, see 2. ac.
haeôu to deserve, claim, merit.
hael generous, liberal ; pi. -on.
haelder m. generosity. 145, 17.
hael-foneS one of noble descent.
234, 21. *.
haisummer. GwIadyrH. 202,29.
haf-ôyô a summer''s day. 242, 6.
hafod a summer dicelling. 225, 9.
Cf. RB. II. 277,5.
Hafren f. the Severn.
hagen however, yet, indeed.
GLOSSARY.
265
han-bwyllaw to consider, remem-
ber 190, 27. RB. 120 ; 17315.
handit, see hanfod.
han-5enu to have leisure, linger.
190, 27 V. 1.
han-fod to arise, issue ; proceid
from, di.s'r>id. § 160.
banner (hanher) 111. a half, middle.
140,20. 179,20. hAjdmiddaij; h.nos
miduiqJit ; h. gwr a coicard 170, 24.
ISO, 82.
harô fair, brantiful, comely.
hawdit, see haf-5yô.
haw5 easy, ^>/frt.w?ìí; compar.
haws.
1. hawl f. a claim.
2. hawl, see holy,
hawlwr m. a claimant.
haws, see hawô.
hayach wellnigh, almost. 167, 6.
192, 15.
hayachen almost. 207, 23.
hayarn Iron, sword. 160, 4.
1. heb, hebyr s«?/s. §151.
2. heb (voc. ) prep, without, besides.
§§16(i); 53: 175.
hebrwng to conduct, escort.
hebyr, see 1. heb.
heôiw to-day.
heS-wch peace.
heôychu to make peace, pacify.
hefyd nlsu^ in addition.
hegarwch m. kindliness. 226, 3.
heibawadv. j9as<, 6y. 156,14. 204, 3.
heint m. a sickness, disease. 149,28.
hela to hunt, chase.
helw possession ; ar y h. in his
possession. 152, 11 ; 204, 25.
helym f. a helmet. 159, 22.
hen old; an old man. superl.
hynaf.
hen-dad m. an ancestor ; pi. -eu.
heneint (henein) old age. 139, 9.
1 . heno, see enw.
2. heno to-night.
henw, see enw.
herw a plundering, pillaging.
235, 15. Cp. Gwynfyci herwr ywr
hirnos MA. 361 ai7.
herwyS according to, by; yn h.
according to ; yn h. y nerth tvith all
his might, h. fal 165, 2.
hestawr, a corn measure of about
tico bushels. 199, 17.
heul f. and in. the sun.
heussawr ni. a herdsman. 195, 3.
FB. 174,1.
178,16. 184, 10.^^ ^_^^
hi she, her. Emphatic hihi, con-
junct, hitheu. § 45.
hin weather. 209, 22.
hir long, tall; drwy h. o amser /or
a long time 141, 5. Compar. hwy.
Hir n. pr. m. 206, 1.
hir-flawo a long tumult. 235, 15.
Hir-las n. pr. m
hitheu, see hi.
hob : dan eu hwb ac eu h. pushing
and kicking them. 207, 22.
hoedel lifetime, life. 152, 18.
hoíí-derm. a boasting. 174,34. LA.
143, 22.
holy (holi) to claim, ask, search,
demand ; imper. sg. 2 hawl.
hoU, see oil.
hollawl whole, entire; yn h. com-
phicly, altogether.
holiti til sjilit, cleave.
honni to j^roclaim. 159, 25.
honno, see hwnnw.
Howel (Hywel) n. pr. m.
Humyr the H umber. 145, 11.
Huandaw n. pr. m. 204, 23.
1. \mn sleep. 172,26.
2. hun, pi. hunein self § 60.
hwb, see hob.
hwch m. and f. a pig. 2(J3, 11.
hwnn m., honn f., hynn n. this.
pi. hynn. §§ 61 ; 62.
hwnt yonder ; h. ac yman (yma)
here and there. 185, 25. tl3>,l
hwnnw m., honno f., hynny n.
that. pi. hynny. §§ 61, 62.
1. hwy (wy), hwynt they, them.
Emphatic (h)wyntwy, conjunct.
(h)wynteu. § 45.
2. hwy, see hir.
hwyl f. a. sail ; pi. -eu.
hwylaw to sail. 157, 28.
hwynt, see 1. hwy.
hwyred slowness, tardiness. 151, 19.
hy bold. 239, 19.
1. hydf. length; TpreTp. as far as, iip
to, § 177 ; conj. as long as, as far as,
§214; h. na so that not §214; until
almost 1.Î4, 13 ; h. pan until, so that
%22^;h.tTawhile. §230. hah.n'hither?
hV-dwf well-grown, tall. 158, 18. N
hya a staff ; pi. -od. 241, 12.
Hy-gwyô n. pr. m. 202, 19.
hynaf, see hen.
hynefiô m. an elder. 210, 3.
hynn, see hwnn.
hynny, see hwnn'w.
266
GLOSSARY.
/7fc,í.
/^uwct^
/íf*6i(.
hynt f. (I coìirse, pnth, journey,
arh.. uninrdiafdy. 174,16. 175,6.'
hyny vy5, see 2. gv;y5.
1. i (voc.) prep., see 1. y.
2. i, see mi.
3. i, see yô.
iach sound, irholc. 200, 16.
iachâu to heal.
iad tlic upper part of the head.
230, 32.
iaen ice, a sheet of ice. 241, 12.
iarll (jarll) ni. an earl ; ]il. ieirll.
iawn (yaun, jaun) (1) right, just ;
ymlao yn i. to fie/lit In realitij. sxi])erl.
-haf, -af 198, 30! 31. {2) a recompense,
satisýaction. 166, 15. 18.
iawnder ni. right.
iSaw, iôi, see 1. y.
I Sew a Jeic ; pi. -on.
iechid health, salvntion. 158, 21.
ieith f. lauffuage ; pi. -oeô, -eu.
lessu .Jesus.
ieuanc youug ; superl. jeuaf.
ieuenctid early liamhood ; yotitli.
leuan ii. pr. 7ii. .hihu. 231, 2(i.
in, see yn. ima, ina, seeyma, yna.
inheu, inneu, see mi.
ir-lloneô in. uiid f. wrath. 159, 20.
is heloir, beneath. §S 53, 178.
Iscawyn n. pr. m. 204, 20.
Islont Iceland.
issod belov). 199, 5.
Iwerôon f. Ireland. 155, 28.
Had (Ir. laitli) liquor, drink. Sic
leir. 230,31? Cf. FB. 201, 22; 23.
lladrad robbery. 222, 17.
Ila5 to .strike, slay, cut, cut off, kill.
iinpf. ind. pi. 3 lleSynt ; impr. pass,
lleôid ; pret. jiass. lias. p. part.
llaSedig-. g 1.34(a).
Llaesgenym ii. pr. iii. 204, 25.
llaessäu t(/ relax, abate, moderate.
llafur 111. laljour, e.rertion, toil,
effort.
llafuryaw to labour, endeavonr,
attempt. 140, 13. 159, 15. 166, 21.
180, 32. 186, 9.
llafuryus (llafurus) labrjrious.
191, 27.
llafyn a blade ; pi. llafneu, Uafnawr.
y\\a.\\thr afhn-;iú. y UeiU. ÿ 70.
Llamrei tlie name of Arthur.'^
mare. 201, 20.
llann a)i enclosnre, land. 223, 5 ;
LI. daf n. 1. Llandaff.
llanw(l) to fill. 175, 7. (2) tide.
198,7. 209,4. 216,11.
WsLVj geueroiis, gracious, gentle. 233,
31. MÀ. 249b48 ; 247a48 ; 241b42.
lias, see llaS.
llathru to glitter, glisten.
Haw f. a hand; pi. dwy-law.
cymhell y 1. to force to surrender;
152, 23 ; rag 11. at hand, imminent.
llawch protection. 233, 6. MA.
192 b8; 247b 6.
llawen glad, gay, merry. 11. yw
genji gandeo 170, 13.
llawer man if. much.
llawhethan'227, 28 = llywethani
MA. 73^18 v.l. one of the constella-
tions. Cf. Barddas I., 404.
Havy-hir long-handed.
\\a.vinfull.
llawr 111. the cjround ; the earth ;
239, 19. 234, 10.' 239, 9. yr 11. to the
ground ; y lawr down.
He in. plarr ■ pi. -oeS. where 225, 13.
ynlle instead offjr 180,2; yn y He
immediately ; yssid le iSavr gwynaw
he has reason to lament ; pa le wlirre ?
with subjunctive clause, wliere.
225, 13.
llechu to lurk, hide. 177, 22.
lied ni. breadth. 154, 7. in j '
Lledewig, see Llywedig. Aü^íWWTtì
lled-lwm half-baPêT half-naked. O
Gwrgwst LI. n.' pr. ni. 20Ó, 28.
Hefaru to speak. 229, 31.
lief ni. t^oice, sound.
llefein to shotit, cry; m. a shoid-
ing.
lleferyS to say ; speech, utteranee.
139,22. 202,16. 220.4. ._ ,.„ A
W^ng a legion. H^.lV) l^l.l-i Cl^ ^
Llengrys ii. 1. Lengriae. 179, 0.
llei less, inferior. 162, 1.
lleidyr in. a thief; pi. lladron.
1. lleill, see Hall.
2. lleiH: yll.o«(,'o/^iw. 194,17. §71.
lleis voice. 153, 4.
Heissawni7c??e/-oi/.s', liberal. 235, 11.
MA. 1541. li ; 1.59b 8.
lleith death. 232, 2. 233, 7.
llemenig .striding, bounding.
Cadwr LI. n. pr. m. 161, 23.
llenwi to fill. 206, 22.
Lies n. pr. ni. Lvcius. 157, 31.
llesg feeble, faint. 191,20.
llesgeS f. feebleness, sloth, cowar-
dice. 166,30; 167,5.9. 180,23.
Hetty ni. a lodging ; pi. -eu. 195, 9.
A popular etymology for Leviathan.
GLOSSARY.
267
Hetty- wr m. a host. 195, 9.
Lieu n. pr. ni.
lleufer f. and 111. light ; pi. -eu.
Hew 111. a lion. 186, 30. 235, 11.
llewenyo joy.
llewychu to shine. Ilewychi232, 7,
leg. llewychei ? MA. 243 b 9.
Ueyg 111. a lay-man ; pi. -yon.
lliaws in. a ninUHudr, host. 1
^ ,|. llicriô, see llygru. ^
'''^iXjlid m. (itiqrr, iniiiqiiation.
n(^pJ\ -niidyaw to bn;,nif 'rinyry.
llin, see 1. llynn.
Uinad (llinhad) coll. iii. linseed ,
so-, llin-hedyn. 199, 18. 20.
llithraw to slip, glide along, j)ass
by. 11. at to flock to. 145, 23.
Uithrei 2( »3 , 2(J leg. llathrei glisten ed ;
cf. KB. 2, 2.
1. \\bfj(\\yvj)u\. colour, hve. 164,13.
241, 16. 2. lliw, see 1. llyw.
Ilof-ru5 (lit. red-handed) a slayer
of men. 233, 10.
llong f. shì2ì ; pi. -eu.
lloneid fill, the full of anything.
llosg: r//-.s>oH. 2'23, 1. ^cO^
llosgi to burn, set on fire, n i> i'
ilx^/L t)^ llu III. a host, army ; pi. -oe5.
ÛÛ 'p ''lluched liqhtning. 227, 25. pi.
- -^'llucheid. 185, 27.
Lluo 11. pr. m. 198,18. See Rhys,
Celt. Heath, p. 125.
EWnS&á fatigue. 207, 9.
lluSyas to hinder. 208, 21.
Uuest ft camp ; pi. -eu.
Llundein London.
X, llunyaethu to arrange, dispose,
I array. 146, 5. 165, 19. 182, 14.
I ..X llunyeithaw to arrange, put in
V order. 178,2.
Wuoss-og-Twyò a multitude. 141,28.
Uurug f. a coat of mail. 150, 25.
llu-yô 111. a hosting, military ex-
pedition. 222,14; 223,32.
ll^RT m. an oath. 221, 4.
llwch a lake. 229, 5. 241, 8. LI.
Tawy 205, 25. LÁ. £u^vu 2^)^ 2,
llwdyn m. the young of animals ;
pi. llydyn. 203, 4.
fllwfyr 111. a coioard. 242, 9.
llwg-yr harm, damage, disad-
vantage. 218, 25.
llwm bare, poor. 226,4. 241,1.
242, 8.
Uwrw (Ir. lorg track) : yn 11. as
regards? 198, 17. loco, vice, Davies.
Uwyd grey.
Llwyôawg 11. pr. m. 205, 6.
Llwyoeu 11. pr. 111. 202, 25.
llwyn (lluhyn) iii. n mood, grove,
bush ; pi. -eu.
llwyr complete ; yn 11. wliolly, coin-
pletely.
llwyth 111. a tribe, people. 227, 27.
Llychlyn Norway. 157, 9:
Llychlynwr 111. n Norseman.
157, 11.
Llychwr 11. 1. Loughor. 205, 5.
llydan broad, v.vtcnsire.
Llydaw Armorica, Brittany.
Llydewig Armorican, Breton.
Glythmyr LI. 201, 12.
Uydw a host, household, com-
??«/«%; 223, 10; 13. See MA. 308 b 28,
249 a 14, 343 a51.
llyfyr in. a book.
Uyfyr-der in. eowcn-diee. 233, 7.
llygad in. an eye. taraw 1. in the
twinkling of an eye, immediately.
Bed-eye.
pr.
Llygad-ru5
206, 2.
llygru to corrvpt, mar, spoil,
violate. 167, 4. 189, 3. 195, 13 ; to
become foul 241, 3. ^ •»/?«- i^-j _
llyngcu to swallow. ? 9j. |»^.i-V. ^ei£liÇ /^9;/^
llynghes f . /eeí. 145,9.
llym keen, sharp). 241, 1. '^,,^^
llyma lo here ! 169, 17 [en), g 244.
llyna lo there! 169, 16 {en). § 244.
1. llynn (llin) f. a lake, pool ; pi.
llynneu. LI. Lliwan 206, 17 = Linn
Liuan, Neiinius ed. Moinnisen,
p. 214.
2. llynn a drink. 193, 15.
llynnwyn m. «^00/. 225,1. Leg.
Wall. 480 b 4.
Llyr n. pr. m, 139, 1. 206, 19.
llys f. a court, palace ; pi. llyssoeS.
llyssu to reject. 218, 7.
llythyr 111. aii epistle, letter ; pi. -eu.
1. llyw (lliw) 111. « /e«(ie?-. 235,11.
236, 23.
2. llyw, see 1. lliw.
Lly-welyn n. pr. m.
llywodraeth f. management.
Uywodyr 111. a leader, commander ;
pi. lljrwodron.
llyw^yaw^ (llyw^aw) to rnlc, direct.
ma, see mae.
mab in. a son ; pi. meib, meibon.
Mabon n. pr. 111. 195, 24. See
Rhys, Celt. Heath., p. 21.
i ^Áj^^^su^ I^^, w>
268
GLOSSARY.
)
mach m. a surety, guarantor; pi.
meicheu, meychyeu. 210, 20 ; 21 ;
217,14; 221,25.
Madawg n. pr. m. 204, 29.
maSeu to forgive •,forgiveness. 231,4
maSeueint forgweness, remission.
150, 20.
mae (may) is ; pi. maent. u-hat is?
219, 7. §§ 152. 154 (a).
maeSu to heat, strike, ÿJoitnd. 159,
24. 183, 23.
maen ni. stone ; pi. mein ; m.
Ireuan quern-stone, m.-dyni. a stone
house. 198,15.
maer (mair) ni. a steward, reeve ;
pi. meirri. 202, 7. 219, 9.
maerony f. stctrardsltijh 221, 18.
maes (mays) m. an open f eld, open
court, hattlejield ; ro5i cad ar f. to
give battle ; cawssant y m. theij won
the day.
maestawd ma jest ii ; maes m. feld
of judgment 229, 13. MA. 165 a22 ;
Í7Ìb51 ; 195a 9.
mag^u to rear, bring up, to ])roduce,
engender, conceive, pres. ind. sg, 3
mecciô 242, 9. FB. 244, 21. MA.
363 a 21; 33.
magwyr f . a. urdl. 198, 12.
mal (fal) conj. as ; when. S 216.
malpei (malphei) as if. y m. 195, 11.
mam f. mother.
man fine, small, insignificant.
184, 18 ; Ì96, 10.
manach ni. a monk ; pi. meneich.
manachlawg f. a monasfen/, con-
vent ; 188, 22. m. g-wrageô 190, 15.
pi. -logoeô 165, 4.
ManawySan n. pr. in. 206, 19.
march in. a horse ; coll. horsemen.
202, 30. pi. meirch, meirych. 143, 15.
162, 20. ar feirych on. horseback
174, 18.
marchawg m. a knigJd ; pi.
marchogyon.
marchogaeth hoi-srnianship, riding.
1. marw dead ; pi. meirw.
2. marw to die. 145, 1. 149, 9.
marwawr (pi. ) cinders. 228, 6.
marwolyaeth (marwolaeth) f.
death. 145, 7.
mawl, see moli.
mawr great, big ; compar. mwy ;
super, mwyhaf, mwyaf.
mawr-fu5 qreatgain or advantage ;
233, 11.
Maxen n. pr. m, Maximus.
mecciS, see magfu.
meS mead.
me5-gell f. a mead-cellar, cellar.
164, 2. 204, 27
meS-gorn m. a mead-horn ; pi. -girn
235, 1.
meS-gwyn a mead-banquet. 235, 1.
236, 13.
meôu to jiossess. 181,5.
meôwl m. thought, piirjmse, mind.
meôyant m. jaossesszow, power,
authority.
meôylya^w to think, consider, m,edi-
tate.
mefyl f. and m. disgrace, shame,
insult. 225, 10.
meglyd (yn) to qrip, qrasp, cling to.
176, 14 ; 202, 20. FB. 51, 12 ; 141, 29 ;
183, 24 ; 247, 7.
megys conj. as, like, as it were.
% 217 : m. na as if not ; with subj.
so that 145, 23. 180, 3.
mehyn place, country? 229, 2.
FB. 123,28; 133,25; 169,1; 190,29;
202, 8 ; 210, 10.
Mei May. 208, 5.
meicheu, see mach.
mein, see maen.
meint f, size, nvmber, quantity,
length ; such, pa f. how much.
Meir illary (the Virgin).
meirw, see marw.
melyn ycllotv.
melys sweet. 170, 18.
Mellt n. pr. m. 201, 11.
menegi to make knoivn, declare.
meneich, see manach.
Menw n. pr. m. 201, 28.
merch f. a daughter; pi. -ed.
Merchyr; djrwM. on Wednesday.
240, 10.
meredig irrational , foolish. 193, 5.
RB. 115,18. Laws I., 260.
merthyr m. a martyr. 161, 4.
messur in. a measure, impression.
202, 26.
messuredig measured, according to
measure. 199, 19.
meu mine ; § 55.
Meugant n. pr. m.
Meuruc n. pr. in. Mauricius.
meycheu, see mach.
mi (fi, fy, i) /, me. Emphatic mifi,
conjunctive minheu, inneu. § 45.
1. mil f. a thousand; pi. -yoeS.
2. mil in. an animal ; coll. 204, 5.
pi. -eid.
GLOSSARY
269
■ mil-wr 111. a warrior.
milwryaeth f. proivess, warfare.
164, 15 ; 175, 25 ; 177, 8 ; 185, 3Ò.
mill-dir f. a mile.
minheu, minneu, see mi.
mis m. a mon th.
moch (coll.) swine.
moS 111. ììianner. 191, 30.
modrwy f. a ring ; pi. -eu.
moes custom. 193, 7. RB. II. 300, 1.
molawd jirnise. 237, 4.
moli fo praise, cmmneiid. pres.
ind. 8g. 3 mawl. 233, 11.
molyant praise, fame. 146, 2. 4
[probitas); 156, 21 ; 181, 19; 185, 17.
1. mor (voc.) with adjectives, how,
so, as.
2. mor 111. sea ; pi. -oeS.
morS-wyd m. a thigh. 205, 23.
Morgannwg Glamorgan.
mor-gerwyn f . a maelstrom, whirl-
pool. 154, 13.
mor-gymlaw3 the raging of the sea.
235, 13. MA. 173a3l ; 193b7 ; 254a« ;
266a29.
mor-grug (lit. anthill), ants; sg.
-yn 111. 199, 20.
MoruS 11. pr. m.
morwyn f . a maiden ; pi. morynyon.
mud dumb, mute.
mul ni. a mule ; pi. -yoeS.
muner m. a lord, king.
mur 111. a irnll, rampart ; pi. -oe5.
< y Mureif Mor rai l. 152, 28.
murmur a ijroirting. 172, 27.
m^Z\\\. smoke. 199,23.
mwy, mwyhaf, .see ma'wr.
mwyalch f . a blackbird. 196, 17. 20.
mwyhäu to increase, augment.
mwynhäu(muenhau) to use, employ,
enioy, profit. 199,33; 216,4; 217,26;
218,1.
Myg-5wnn smoke-dun, or for
Myng-5wn dusky-mancd, the name
of ahorse. 201,8. Gwynnm. 206,15.
myhun / my self. § 57.
myn (in oaths) by. 203, 1. 206, 7.
mynaches m. a nun ; pi. mynach-
myned to go ; m. dros to break
through, penetrate ; §140.
mynnu (mennu) to desire, wish,
seek, endeavour.
mynwent f. a graveyard, 188, 17.
LA. 84, 8.
mynwgyl neck. 176, 14.
mynych frequent.
V
mynyched m. frequency. y m.
h^vnnwr so often. 191, 1. v. 1.
mynyS m. a mountain; pi. -e5.
y fynyS ujiward, up.
Mynyw Menevin, St. David's,
mysg midst.
y mywn (mewrn) within, in ; o f.
inside, ivithin. § 181.
1. na (spir.), before vowels nadwo^.
2. na (voc), before vowels nag not.
§237.
3. na (spir. ), before vowels nac nor.
§ 238. na . . na either . . or 168, 2.
naccäu to refuse.
nachai lo, behold! 187,21. (voc.)
153, 16. 189, 3. 193, 2.
1. nad (nat), see 1. na.
2, nad is not (dependent). § 155 (e).
Nadolig Christmas. 154, 23.
Nairn, the Lord. 235,16. 236,28.
1. nag a refusal. 202, 10. 16.
2. nag, see 2. 3. na.
nam, see 1. 3. na.
namyn, namwyn coiij. except ;
after a negative, but. § 219.
nant a valley ; pi. nanheu 229, 32.
1. nar = na + def. art.
2. nar = ra + ry. 184, 1. § 95 N.
naw (lias.) nine.
naw5 m. protection, sanctuary.
nawfed ninth. 208, 5.
neb any ; any one, someone. y
neb a who. § 64.
nef m. heaven ; pi. -oeS. ' à
neges f. a business, affair, quest. Ê
nei m. a nephew; pi. nyeint. 1
neill one (of two) ; ar neill-du on
one .side. § 69 ; 71
neill-du-edig apart, aside.
neirthyad m. a strengthener, stay,
227, 2 ; FB. 241, 21 ; MA. 193b, 1.
neithawr a wedding feast ; pL
neithoreu, -yeu 189, 9.
ner m. a lord. 233, 5.
nerth 111. and f. su2}j)07-t, help,,
strength, jiower ; pi. -oeô.
nerth-fawr «i/V//!^;/. 233, 5.
1. nes i)iep. until. § 182.
2. nes, nessaf, see agos.
nessäu to draw near. 147, 16,
nessed nearness. yr n. however
near. 154, 20.
Nethawg n. pr. in.
1. neu (voc.) or, nor. § 220.
2. neu now, before vowels neud ;.
with ry, neur. § 221.
K Aj Flu/^^^ ^\r a eLfvL AwD OA^ íítf/-
270
GLOSSARY.
nevridyaw to exchange (hlovs).
186, 8; 191, 24. tra newitywn an
delieuoeS quando dextras conferemus.
170, 19.
newyS new. o n. anew, again,
recently. US, 2S. 179,4. 195, 15 v. 1.
newyn in. hunger. 149, 5 ; 186, 30.
id (ny) we, ns. Emphatic nini, con-
jnnct. ninheu, ninneu. §§ 45 (a).
nifer ni. a number, host, retinne;
pi. -oeô.
no (spir.), nog-, with def. art. nor,
conj. than. § 222.
nodi to mark, notify, specify.
199, IS. pluperf. pass. sg. 3 ry
nodyôoeS. 205, 10.
noôi to protect, preserve ; pres.
sub). SK- 3 notho (nodho) 193, 8.
noe, see no.
noeth naked, bare, unpi-otected,
unarmed; pi. -on.
noethi to bare, to unsheathe.
Normanyeid Normans.
nos f. ni(///t.
nottäu to /nark, specify. 201, 24.
Nuo n, pr. m. 2il0, 25.
Nwython n. pr. 111.
1. ny (spir.) before vowels nyd, jìoí.
§235.
2. ny, see ni.
1. nyd, see 1. ny.
2. nyd is not. % 155 (3).
nyeint, see nei.
Nyfer the river Nevern. 204, 12.
nym, nys, see 1. ny.
1. nyth m. a nest ; pi. -od. 154, 3.
2. nyth, see 1, ny.
nyw, see § 49 (c). 233, 2. 8. 12.
1. o (a) (voc.) prep, of, from, loith,
for; with passive verb, by. o gyfreith
'according to law 211, 17. § 183. with
def. art. or (ar).
2. o (spir.), before vowels od, or, os
conj. if; ne<i. ony, onyd ; with the
pres. of copula os, neg. onyd. § 224.
obry below.
1. oc prep. = l. o before pronouns
beginning with a vowel. § 183.
2. oc? 230,16.
och ah ! alas ! o. fi ah me ! 1 42, 21 .
odi to snow. 241 passim.
odid scarcely, hcurlly, rarely.
226, 6. 232, iT; 13.
odolygyssant, see adolwyn.
oSieithyr o>itside 158, 26; 164, 19;
o. hynny besales. 161, 34, 162, 21.
ooyma hence.
oSyna thence, from that time.
oSyno from there.
oôyrwng fro77i bettveen . 196, 19. . .
ooj-uchtavr above it . ;?06,f«. ŵ^'
oe, see 1. o. oeô, oeoynt, see bod.
oed (oyd) m. age ; ajjjminted time,
respite, delay. 208, 20.
oer cold ; dire, cruel, deadly. .^L
o.-grynedig fearfully trembling. M
152, 16. y
1. oes f. life, lifetime, age, genera-
tion ; pi. oessoeS.
2. oes (oys) there is. §§ 152, 154 R
oestru ? 230, 33. '^*
ofn-awg timorous. 184,21.
ofyn HI. fear. 148, 22. 187, 31.
ofynhäu to fear. 142, 4. 167, 26.
offeren mass ; pi. -eu. 162, 29.
ohan-, ohon-, see §§ 53, 183.
oia interjection. § 243.
ol track ; yn ol after, behind. aoeS
yn ol or dyS irhat ronained of the day.
olyf-wyS (oliwyS) m. coll. olive-
wood. 165, 21.
oil, holl, all. § 67.
onaount of them. § 53.
oni, onjrt, see ny.
or, see 1. 2. o.
Ore, Orch the Orkneys. 156, 12.
162, 11.
organ f. a musical instrument,
organ. 163,6.15.
orig (dimin. of awr) a short hour.
230, 13.
OS, see 2. o.
osid if there is. 21 3,;^2, 28. §§ 1 52, 154 \Siy
osp m. a stranger, guest. 193, 7.
ottid, see odi.
Owein n. pr. m.
pa, ba (voc.) xohat? § 80. i,^-,
pab m. a pope. .^\. -eu 220, 8. /)' y^
Pabo n. pr. m. '^
pader f. the Paternoster. 215, 4. 5.
pagan a2}ngan, heathen; pi. -yeid.
paladyr m. a spear-shaft. 194, 23.
^3\\\xtofail. 180,11."
pan (pann) (1) whence, § 225.
(2) (voc.) when, § 226. (3) that; pan
jrw 155a (^) ; hyd pan until, so that.
yr pan since. 170, 5.
parabyl m. a speech. 170, 4.
paradwys f. Paradise. 238, 4.
parattöi to prepare. 148, 7.
parawd prepared, ready, easy.
144, 3. 158, 24. .30.
parchell m. a young pig. 203, 10.
GLOSSARY.
pared ni. a %call,j)artUion. 196, 20.
parhàu to reìiiniiì, continue. 180, 15.
parth in. and f. p(i7-t, direction ;
149,2. ,201, 5. p. ac towrtrds. 139,9.
Parth Pnrt/iia. 172, 6.
parth-gleô left-hand side ; sic leg.
229,29. MA.'274ii25.
pawb ereryone, everybody.
pebyll 111. a tent ; pi. -eu.
pebyllaw to pitch a tent or tents,
encamp. 173, 24.
pecha^vd ni. sin ; pi. pechodeu.
pedeir, see pedwar.
p^áx-orígy\ square. 154,7. RB. II.
12, 31.
pedwar m. pedeir i.foitr.
pedwyryô lu. pedwareS i. fourth.
peôyd iiifriniry.
peSydganti' tmop of infantry. 171,5.
Peáyr refer. 228', 19.
pei ifhr iren: 2(10, 16. oonj. if. §227.
peidaw (peidyaw) (ac) to cease
(from). 140, 4. 179, 3. 190, 21 ;
p. o 167, 3 V. ].; p. yn 178, 24.
RB. II. 253, 10.
peir m. a catddron. 202, 7. 14.
peiss-awg coated. Hir P. n. pr.
m. 206, 1.
pell far, distant ; ym p. far off;
o h.from afar, conip. hellach further.
193, 16 V. Ì.
pellenhig a .stranger. 193, 7.
penn a head, top, jwint, end ; mouth .
225, 12. pi. -eu. am b. against 146, 26.
uch b. over, above ; ym p. at the end.
Penn n. pr. ni.
pennaf (penha.{) foremost, chief.
Penn-hei5 chief of boars. 201, 16.
penn-cawr rhiefgiatit.
Penn-dragon chief leader.
penn-ffestin a helmet. 150, 25;
159,17. RB. II. 55,19; 155, 7; 162,H.
penn-saer in. a chief craftsman.
204, 27.
penn-swy5wr m. a chief steward.
160, 13.
penn-tnillyad ni. a chief butler.
160, 12.
penyd^/e«««ce. 150,20. 238,8.
Peredur ii. pr. m.
perfeS middle, centre. 176, 26.
183, 3. 29. 210, 10.
p&rSéíth jierfect. 237, 12.
peri to cause, make, create. 190, 19.
234, 10.
perigyl m. and f. a danger; pi.
perigleu. 151, 30. 153, 30.
perthcled, see parth-gleô.
1. perthyn (at) to belong (to). 155,
21.
2. perthyn appropriate, pertinent.
234, 18. 235, 8. MA. 191a, 26 ; 228a, 26.
peryf in. the Creator. 234, 9. MA.
228 al«.
petrus ni. a doubt. 150, 4 v. 1.
167, 4.
pettrussawr to doubt. 169, 7.
petrusder liesitation, doubt. 147, 28.
150, 4.
peth a thing, something, somevjhat.
peth, beth = pa beth tchat.i' g§ 74. 79.
203. 11.
peunyS adv. daily, everyday.
beunyô 239, 10.
peunyô-yawl daily. 190, 9.
phellas: ara pliellas 239, 17. "which
I have set aimrt," Skene, FB. I., 289 ;
Puglie s.v. g-wanas has: a ryfullias
' ' wh ich I have jirejmred." \
pieu ivhose is? 193, 5. 6. to v:hom
it belongs, 16, 7. §§83, 161.
pigo to pjeck at. 197, 23.^
pimp, see pump. < ^li^r - , i/- ^íf^
plant (coll.) children.
pleid f. a side, jmrty ; o b. on the
side of.
plith : o blith from aviong ; trwy
blith through the midst of; ym plith
among.
plvrjw iKople. 227, 12. LA. 106,
19; 22. RB. II. 270,24.
pob each , every ; bob un, bob deu
iri ones and twos ; pob eilwers alter-
nately ; §43. pohmynnig any place.
223, 8.
pobyl f . people ; pi. pobloeS.
poen f . jört/í? ; pi. -eu. 142, 13.
poened^w/«, torment. 230,21.
pony, lief ore voMels and with pres,
of cop. ponyd, interrog. part.= Lat.
nonne? § 240.
1 . porth m. a gate, gateway ; pi.
pirth. 193, 11. 194, 3. 234, 12.
2. porth f. helj), assi.stance, sup-
port. 175, 6. 176, 18. 196, 8.
208,20. 25.
3. pot±h a 2Mrt, harbour. P. CerSin
n. 1.
porthawr m. a doorkeeper.
193, 12. 17; 234, 12.
porth-fa f. a^w/-i. 172,21.
post a post, 7ä7/«?-. Pabo p.
Prydein 162, 3.
pren m. a tree, cross. 2.30, 17.
K
/£■'3(7 ^^(.1
GLOSSARY.
Presseleu n.l. 204, 6.
pressennawl pertahiinrf to this
wurUl 198, 20. LA. 130, 31 ; 142, 4.
pressent j^resent. gwlad p. this
world, 230, 5 ; 232, 10. MA. 272a, 16;
281, 36.
priawd own. 181, 18.
prif-gerS a panegync. 235, 5.
prif-glod loud praise, eulogy.
235, 6.
priodas f. marriage. 141, 2.
priodawr in. a proprietor, land-
oivner. 212, 24. 27; 213, 8; 220,28,
31.
priodol-der ni. j^^ojjrietary right
212, 28; 213, 1. 20. RB. II. 341, 21
processio (procesivm) procession
profi to try, test, tempt. 139. 11-
237, 17. p. part, profedig 146, 1
164, 15 ; 206, 13.
1. pryd asjject, beauty. 140, 22
155, 25.
2. pryd m. time; pa bryd when
p. pan lohen 229, 25. p. na since not
§228.
prydu to sing, compose poetry.
235, 5.
pryder care, anxiety ; pi, -eu.
pryderus anxious. 190, 29.
Prydein f. Britain.
Pryd-wenn f. (fair-shaped) the
name of Arthur's ship. 199, 6; 202, 12.
prynu to buy, redeem. 238, 14.
P\xxa\\ixaoTin.\. Plimlimon. 199,22.
pump (nsiii.) five.
pur pure, perfect . 238,5.
puT-5ujet black. 225, 21.
pur-ffawd pure, 2Mrfect happiness.
237,13. MA. 315bi4.
pur-wynn ni. -wenn i. pnre-tvhite.
pwilm. a pit, hole. 200,6.
pwy who? which? 139, 11. 194, 14.
who ; p. hynhac whoever. §81.
pwys a iveight, burden. 238, 6.
pwystyr why? 193, 14.
py (voc.) what? § 185; pyr why?
§ 229. py diẃ (O.W.) to whom.
1^7 to 146, l.Kg80n.4.
I ' pyd m. a pitfall, snare. 177,25.
MA.231b4; RB. II. 76,10.
pylu to make blunt. 159, 17.
RBII. 106, 31; 56, 33; 71, 19; 161,1.
pym, see pump.
pymhed./íyi'/í.
pymtheg (nos.) fifteen.
-pynhag -soever. § 81.
pyr, see py.
pysg 111. a fish ; pi. -awd. 154, 8.
198, 26. 241, 11.
pythew-nos a fortnight. 209, 6.
216, 13. 16.
racco (racko) yonder. § 63. . .
rad f. grace, favotir, blessing. 140, o?/
5. 12. 145, 18. ' /
raff a rope ; pi. -eu. 147, 4.
rag prep, before, for, from. §§ 52, 3
186. _yn r. 195. 28. p yr. wherefore"?
193, 13 V. 1. r. ■wjnehfolloioing, next.
rag-5jrwedud to foretell. 176, 15. p.
part. ragSywededig aforesaid. 173,3.
rag-feSylyaw to consider, provide.
167, 18. 20; 169, 4
rag-flaenu to excel, 164, 8. RB. 11.
293,29; 350,11. r. y fforô iter prae-
cedere. 179, 7.
ragod (rachod) to waylay ; an am-
bush. 147, 1 ; 177, 16 ; 206, 12 ; 223, 6.
rag-weled to forsee, provide.
167,20. 169,4. part. weledig 169.2 v.l.
rag-ynys f. an adjacent island.
202, 28.
ranc : r, bo5 content, satisfaction.
195, 12.
ranghei, see rengi.
rann f. a division, part, piortion,
share, ran 228, 7. pi. -eô. 227,6.
rannu to divide. 141, 5. 179, 14.
redeg (rydec) to run, race, 2Mss by.
redyn fern. Redyn-fre n. 1. (Fern-
hill) 196, 29.
Reged f., n. 1. 152, 29. 155, 16.
reges ebb-tide ; adversity, 228, 11.
CZ. V, p. 566.
ik rengi hod to satisfy, please, pres.
ind. sg. 3 reinc 194, 18 ; past subj.
so. 3 ranghei 195, 11. RB. II, 329, 18,
MA. 321b, 31.
rei (rey) some, few. y rei thçse,
such ; pob rei both sides § 66 ; rei . .
rei (ereill) some . . some § 75.
reid (wrth) need (of), necessity,
trouble.
reiô (reit) a shaft, antler. 197, 1.
MA. 148 b 58.
ReiSwn n. pr. m. 204, 17.
reinc, see rengi.
Rein n. pr. ni. Begin.
reolawdyr regular. 161, 8. RB.
II, 171,16; CM. 14,15.
restru to range. 204, 11. .
rev/ frost, ice. 241, 20.
rewi to freeze, pres. ind. act. sg. 3
rewhiô 241, 3. 19. § 129.
GLOSSARY.
27:
throne.
rewinya^v to cause to jjerisJi, de-
stroy, rnln. 3 sg. pret, ind. act.
rewinywys 229, 22. cp. MA. 140a,
33; FB. 146,6.
rid, see ryd.
riein-gadeir f. a qiteen'i
189, 8.
rieni pi. ancestors. 168, 13; 170, 12.
22.
ninmnber. 171,16.
ringhyll (ringyll) ni. an apparitor,
a beadle. 210, 12. 18; 214.21.
rihe5 ? 228, 30. FB. 11, 10 ; 174, 2.
rihyô sjilendoiir, splendid? '221, 4.
MA. 195a, 12 ; 229, 21 ; FB. 6, 24; 8,5;
110,12; 112,3; 211, 15; 212,17; 305,7.
rin a secret. 225, 7-
nihfonn, guise.
rithaw to shape, create, transform.
196, 27 ; 197, 7.
riw a slope. 242, 4.
ro prep, between. § 53.
rod f. a wheel, gellwng cleSyf ar
y r. to brandish a sword in circle.
202,21. MA. 286a,35. L.GlynCothi
92, 10.
roô m. and f . a gift ; pi. -yon.
rofi, see ro.
roôi (roy, rohi) to gwe, put, pdace,
grant, surrender.
Ron the name of Arthur'' s lance.
ru5 red, ruddy. 228, 15.
Ru(5-fyw n. p'r. m. 205, 31.
Rufein f. Rome. 181, 4.
Rufeina'wl Roman.
Run n. pr. 111.
ruthur (rythur) f. a rush, onset.
151, 21. 24. 176, 12. 24. 178, 21.
182, 6. 8. I^(^,2tr
Ruthyn n. 1.
rwng (yrwng) prep, between.
§§53, 187.
rwyo easy, free, prosjierous, fav-
ourable ; 172, 24. ar r. in prospenty ;
glew-r. 235, 11.
rwyf ni. a rnler, leader, 236, 23. 25.
rwygaTW to rend, breah. 198, 27.
r. (y) mor to plough the sea 149, 16.
172, 25.
rwymavr to bind, gird. 150, 29.
188, 5. p. part, rwymedig bound,
attached. 162, 25. 158, 6.
. . rwysg sicay. 227, 4. 235, 13.
' ry verbal particle. §§ 95, 96, 97.
ry- intensive prefix, very, too.
ry-fawr 241, 19. ry-hir 162, 8.
rych a furrow, 226, 5.
ryd a ford. 241, 3. R. Ychen
0.r/o/rf 161, 34.
rydec, see redeg.
ryd free. 198, 29. 237, 24.
rySaw, see ro.
ryShäu to free, liberate.
ryôidi. freedom,franchise,pi-ivilege.
186.2.3. 221, 19.
rySynt, see ro.
ry-fe5 a wonder ; wonderful,
162, 23. compar. -ach, 154, 5.
ryfeSu to wonder. 149, 23. 154, 4.
ryfel m. war. 167, 25.
ry-gosswy, ry-gossys ? 231,31.
Rymhi n. 1.
rynav/d awhile. 142, 1.
ryodres magnificence, pomp, 156,
21. 161, 2.
ryrys? 231,30.
Rys n. pr. ni. 205, 31. 235, 17.
rysswr m. a loarrior, champion.
199,26; 29; 204, 16; 206, 18. CM. 1,
25; 2, 3.
rythur, see ruthur.
ryw ni. kind, sort ; such ; 167, 7.
174, 33. 186, 2. neb rywawi/. 140, 10.
Sadwm : duw S. on Saturday.
228, 21.
saer m. a craftsman, wright.
Saesneg f. the English language.
Saeson, see Seys.
saeth an arrow; pi. -eu. 176, 23.
saethu to shoot witJi arrows. 1 64, 24 .
safant, see sefyll.
safedig (p. part, of sefyll) esta-
blished, fixed, valid. 218, 11.
Salsbri n. 1. Salisbury, .
sal wen va in, needless, 201, 29. I
Samsun ii. pr. m. Samson. '
sant ni. a saint ; pi. seint. 202, 32.
sarff « serpent; pi. seirff.
sarhaed f. an insult, affront ; pi,
-eu. 166, 1. 223, 21.
saw^dl a heel ; pi, sodleu. 159, 24,
18.3, 23.
sawl amany, multitude ; y s. those,
§77.
sef that is, this is. § 47,
sefir, see sefyll.
sefyll (trans, and intrans.) to stand,
to stop, stand fast, fx. pres. ind. sg
3 self, pass, sefir, pi. 1 safwn, pi. 3
safant (sauahant), pret. sg. 3 safawô
segur disengaged, idle. 241, 18.
seguryd m. ea.se. 167, 7. 180, 13.
seif, see sefyll.
274
GLOSSARY.
A^^.'7
>
íaX^("(^')
Vti-'
s&ììa.V7 to found, establish; r&riiain?
perf. sg. 3 ry seilas. 232, 3.
sein a sound. 183, 8.
seint, see sant.
seith seven, s.-lydjrn seven young
ones. 203, 4. 15.
Seith Pedyr Saint Peter. 228, 19.
Cf. Rhys, Lect. p. 371.
seneS f. a senate. 166, 4. 15.
seneôwr in. a senator. 172, 11.
ser, see syr.
serch lore.
Seys ni. « Saxon, Englishman ;
pi. Saeson. 146, 12.
Sibli f. the Sibyl. 169, 17.
sodlau, see sawdl.
son f. a sound, noise. 183, 22.
sorri <o be angry, frovm. 141,19,
142, 32./j>res. ind. sf,^ 3 syrr. 226, 2,
sugnaw to suck, imperf. ind. sg, 3
sucknei 154, 19,
Sul-gwyn m. Whitsunday. 160, 19,
swllt in. money, treasure. 149, 12,
202, 24,
swyS an office. 202, 19.
syberw stately, noble. 143, 15.
syberwyd^^riae, ai-rogance. 180. 17.
syched in. thirst. 170, 15.
syWMtogaze, look. 154, 1 ; 199, 26.
symudaw to change. 143, 14.
syr (coll.) stars. 161, 11. 197, 23.
227, 29.
syrr, see sorri.
syrthaw to fcdl. 159, 10. pret.
pi, 3 syrthassant 185, 21 ; 187, 25.
tad m. a father ; pi. -eu ; hen-dad
an ancestor.
tafaw ? 230, 19 sqq.
tafawd a tongue ; pi. tafodeu.
tafawd-leferyS spoken word, verbal
evidence. 139, 22 ; 220, 4.
tangnefeS ^>e«ce. 201, 2.
tangnefeSu to make peace, 2}(''''>fyy
apjicase.
tangneîeSus peaceful. 144, 16.
1. tal in. forehead. 159, 16.
2. ta.\ 2'aynient, value, tuathalm;.
equivalent? 221, 12.
talawr, pi. of tal? 228,13.
Taliessin n. pr. m.
talu to pay, give in, return, requite,
give, forfeit ; reckon. 209, 12.
talym m. a while, period, ar dalym
for a time 146, 2.
1. tan, dan (voc) prep, under ;
deni under her. § 188,
2. tan in. Jire.
tanavrl fery. 173, 4,
tannu to stretch, t. pebylieu teii-
toriafgcre. 173, 17 v. 1.
taplas f, tables, backgammon.
164, 25 ; 167, 4.
taraw to strike, t. lygad i)i the
twinkling of an eye. 203, 32.
tarSu to flee, run away, start,
pres, ind. sg, 3 terSiô ; pres subj. sg, 3
tardho 228, 13; 14. FB. 93,1«;
94, 27 ; 104, 29 ; 125, 6 ; 151, 5 ; 163, 16 ;
198, 21.
tarren f, a pdot of uncultivated
land, 196,3.
1. taryan f. a shield ; pi. .eu.
2. taryan if AwHf/en 227,25; 229, 7.
FB. 17122; MA. 287 b 11.
taryanavyg in. a shield-bearer ; pi.
-ogion. 234, 15. 236, 7.
taryf, leg. toryf ? 233, 17, 236, 7.
tawl, see toli.
twig similar, like. 239, 11,
tebygu to deem, think, suppose.
teccäu to adorn, decorate,
tecced beauty. 140, 26.
teg fair, pleasant,
tegyvchni. beauty, 140,22. 155,25.
Teilaw n. pr. in.
teilwng (y) u-orthy of, meet, fit for,
deserving, accejttable. 150, 17.
teilyng-dawd f. dignity. 155, 22.
164,7. /V-^,1- ^3?, I)
teir-gweith three times.
Teir-gwaeS " Three-shoider'" n. pr.
m. 201, 28.
teir-nossig three nights old.
teithyawg moving, in motion.
229, 8. inal ton teithiawc Ihvyfenyd
FB. 192, 26.
Teithyon n. pr. m. 204, 29.
telediw hnndsomc, fair. 140 ,29.
telediwed fairness. 140, 27 v. 1.
telyn a harp. 147, 12.
telynawr a harper, 147, 15.
temyl (temhyl) f. a temple; pi.
temleu. 144, 10. 12; 152,27.
Temys the Thames. 189, 27.
terfyn in. an end, limit, boundary,
term ; pi. -eu, -heu. 166, 16. 20.
terfynu to end, finish. 168, 27.
183, 24 ; p. part, terfynedig ap-
pointed. 171, 28.
terfysg in, trouble, conflict, uproar.
141, 18 ; 167, 29 ; 225, 12 ; 233. 20.
terfysgu to disturb, 141, 12,
tes heat, hot iveather, sunshine.
241, 16.
>
^L m,n feÄ^ ,]«-(■, e^*"
GLOSSARY.
wD
1. teu fhiiie. § 55.
2. teu silent :'' 231, 2.
teu-lu a household, retainers, com-
miiniti/ ; pi. -oeS.
tew thirk, dense. 151, 22 ; 241, 21.
tev^hau to thicken, to close up the
ranks. 151, 26; 176,24; 187,24.
teyrn (teërn, teëirn) a king, ruler ;
pi. teerneÔ ; t.-fab in. a kimfii son ;
t. -walch 111. a royal hawk, hero ;
t.-Awialen f. a sceptre.
teyrnas in. aiul f. a kingdom ; 144,9.
162, 81. pi. -ssoeô. t^L,xi
teyrn-ged f. tribute. 166, 6.
ti (di) thou, thee ; eiiiphat. tydi,
conjunct, titheu. §45 (a)
tino a ralleg, vale. 240,1. FB. 157, 7;
210. 8.
tir ill. land ; pi. -e5.
tir-diwollawdr a husbandman. ; pi.
-odron. 149, 20.
tireS, see tir and twr.
titheu, see ti.
tlws in. a jewel ; pi. tlysseu.
toôi to melt. 228, 26.
töi to cover : pres. ind. ^g. 3 töi5,
tohiS 241, 5; 242,17 FB. 157,*. '
î^ to curtail, diminish; pre.s. ind,
sg. 3 tawl 233, 12.
tonf. a toave. 229, 6. 241, 5.
tor belly ; ar eu t. against them.
181, 14. Rk 11. 48, 12 ; 97, 30; 157, 23.
torritobrcak, violate. 183,12. 223,4
tovyi multitude, host; pi. torfoeô.
151,26. 233,20. 234,16.23.
tost hard, severe.
Totneis n. 1. Totness.
1. tra (spir.) prep, beyond, across,
over. § 189.
2. tra (voc.) conj. while. § 230.
tra-chefyn backivards, back, behind,
again. § 189N. See cefyn.
' Trach-myr n. pr. m. 204, 8.
traeth in. a shore, coast ; pi. -eu.
traethu to utter, declare. 168, 29.
170, 7.
trafferth trouble. 207, 27. 28.
tragywyS eternal. 232, 13.
tragjrwySawl eternal. 150, 11.
trallawd i. persecution , tried. 237,18.
LA. 19, 27; 21, 27; 28, 25.
tra-mor over-sea. 156, 28.
trannoeth (lit. over night) next day.
traws transverse, ar t. across.
149, 3 V. 1.
traws-brenneu pi, lateral branches
of a tree. 149, 3. Cf. trau.skeyg,
Anc. LaMs I. 290,3.
trayan (traean) m. a third. 139, 17;
157,5; 2(11,31.
trebelid swiff, dexterous. 201,22,
RB. IT. 56.-27. MA. 279a35
trechaf (superl. of tren) strongest.
1«7, 19. g 37 (1)).
tref f. a, du-rlling-place, home.
tref-tadawgni.rí/í inheritor. 218,18.
tref-tadawl inherited. 146, 8.
trei ebb. 209, 4; 216, 11.
treiaw to ebb. 154, 14.
treiglaw to travel ; pres. ind. .sg. 3
treigyl. 197, 18.
treigyl m. a cottrse, journey. 197,26.
treis f. violence, ra2nne, rape.
200, 28. 222, 17.
tremygu to despise. 140, 8. 166, 9.
treth f. a tribute. 188, 9.
trethawl tributary. 168, 2. 186, 23.
treulaw to spend, consume, vjear.
tri (spir.) m. teir f. three.
tri-dieu three days. 149, 8. 164, 29.
209, 1.
triganeS a trumpet blast? 228, 29.
A thriganed kyrn a gwerin trj'gar
FR. 2117 ; Cf. 68 ; MA. 124b46.
trigiaw to dwell, remctin. 162, 22.
240, 10. 13.
trindawd f. the Trinity.
trist sad. 179, 2.
tristäu to become sad, grieve. 142, 2.
tristaw to become sad, grieve.
141,21.
tristyd m. grief. 147, 6.
Tro Troy. 163, 24.
troed Ml. a foot ; pi. traed. ar traed
on foot. 174,18.
troed-noeth bare-foot ; pi. -on.
153, 27.
troed-fe5 m. afoot (measure). 154,6.
tröi to turn (tr. andintr.).
tros, dros (voc.) prep, across, orer ;
myned dros to break through ; eneid
dros eneid cc life for life strur/gle.
§§53; 190.
trossi to turn, move (tr. and intr.)
149, 18. 151, 4. 199, 24.
tru sad, wretched. 230, 20.
truan miserable, wretched ; a wretch.
trueni in. wretchedness, misery.
tru-gar merrful. 225,19.
trugareS f. mcn-y. 227, 7.
trugarhäu (wrth) to commiserate.
trugeint (trugein) (nas.) sixty.
trwch cut, broken. 241, 9.
trwm 111., trom f. heavy, sad.
trws 227, 21 =trwst noise ? Cf. yna
byS mawrdrwst MA. 73a.
276
GLOSSARY.
trwssyad (trwssad) iii. oiie who
an-a»>/es, or disposes. 234, 7 ; 235, 28.
Cf. trwssyaw, trwssa, Hg. I., 214,37.
trwy (drwy) (voe.) prep. throKgh.
§191. drwy y hun //( his sleej) 172, 27.
trwySed fo visit, pass, sojourn.
237, IS. FB. 591-2. MA. 844a,í2i.
try-chan (nas.) three hundred
trychu to ntt doim. 149, 1.
trydyS ni. tredeS f. third, one of
three ; ar y d. with two others. 142, 9.
§165.
try-fer a trident. 197, 33. MA.
317b 13.
trym-der m. gravity, seriousness.
166, 14.
try-wyr three men. 174, 7. 193, 3.
tu in. side, region, part ; or tu yn
eu hoi from behind them ; tu ac
towards ; pa du where ? 198, 32.
tud people, country. 231, 9.
twng, f<ee tyngu.
twW perforated, pierced. 205. 23,
twr m. a tower ; pi. tyreu. 156, 32 ;
166, 25. 27. tireô lál, 6.
twrch 111. a hoar.
twrwf ni. a host, multitude. 234, 15.
twyll 111. aiidf. deception, treachery.
178, 9.
twyllTwr 111. ct traitor.
twynpath ni. a mound. 199, 14.
1. ty, see ti.
2. ty in. a house ; pi. tei.
tybygu, see tebygu.
tybyaw to susjicct. 177, 27.
tyfu fo grow.
tynghedfen f. fate, fortune ; pi.
-nneu. 142, 10.
tyngu to swear, take an oath. pres.
ind. act. sg. 3. twng 220, 27. 233, 4.
tyllu to pierce, make a breach.
183, 15.
tyllweS (tellweS) f . stillness. 211,2.
tynnu to pull, drag, draw, retreat ;
147, IS. 162, 25. 228, 9. t. pebylleu
to pitch tents. 173, 17.
tyreu, .see twr.
tyrnged, see teyrn-ged.
tyst a witness ; pi. -on, -ion.
tywyo a tempest, storm. 228, 25.
tywyll darkness. 229, 33.
tywyssawg in. a leader, prince,
chief: pi. -ogion.
tywyssogaeth leadership, dwni-
uch (voc.) prep, above ;
above, over. § 193,
uch ben
uched height. 197, 24.
uchel hiqh. tail, loud. 150, 32;
186, 16 ; 234, 3.
ucher cvcninq. 196, 23. 197, 24.
uchod adv. above. 187, 22 ; 198, 8.
u5 (uut, •wut) 111. a lord. Icing, the
Lord. 235, 16 ; 2.36, 28.
uSunt to them, .see 1. y.
ufuS-häu to obey. 150, 23. 189, 22.
ufull-dawd humility, lowliness.
237, 22.
uffern hell.
ugeint (ugein) ni. twenty, deg ar
hu. thirty.
Ugnach n. pr. m.
Ul-Cessar Julius Cwsar.
un one; same. 163, 29. 221, 13.
any. 164, 14. § 164 _(4 ).
un-ben in. a chieftain.
un-fam having the same mother.
202, 18.
un-ryw of the same kind, similar.
un tu : ar u. at a stretch. 156, 17.
R]}. II. 308, 33.
urSas 111. a rank, order, dignity;
pi. urSasseu, urSassoeô.
urôassei5 dignified. 161, 6.
urôaw to ordain.
urSawl ordained.
Uryen n. pr. in. U rbigenus.
Uthur II. pr. in.
weithon, weithyon, see gweith.
wrth, see gwrth.
w^ut, see u5.
wy (hwy) they, them ; emphat.
■wryntwy, conjunct, wynteu.
wybyr sky, heaven. 159, 25. See
1. can.
vry{, see bod.
wyneb face ; rac w. following,
ncct. 151, '9. 153,6. 15.5, 27. w. yn
w. face to face. 216, 27.
wyth eight.
whe, see chwech.
whedleu, see chwedyl.
whioryô, see chwaer.
1. y (voc.) prep. (1) ^v, (2)//
§195.
2. y def. art., see 1. yr.
3. y verb, particle, see y5.
4. y (voc.) his, (spin ) her, the
y-am (voc.) (I) from off; (2)
ing. § 164.
y-ar (i) from; (2) V2)0ii. §
1. ych 111. an ox ; pi. -en.
2. ych your. §§ 57, 58.
•otn, of.
includ-
165.
GLOSSARY.
277
ychydig some, a little, a feir.
y-dan (voc.) prep, under. § 188.
ydys, vdjrw, see bod.
y5 verii. particle, before con.sonants
y. §91.
yfed to drink. 202, 14.
yfelly, see felly.
y-gan (voc.) prep. /ro/». § 167.
yng r( strait, diffieidti/, distress.
150, 29.
ynghyd (ac) together (with).
yll (ill, ell) before numerals, rdl.
§67.
1. ym, see yn.
2. ym, see bod.
yma here, hither.
ym-adaw (ac) to part with, leave,
desert ; past snl)j. pi. 3 ymedewynt.
ym-adraw5 in. to sjicak ; speceh,
discourse ; pi. ymadroSyon. 142, 10.
ym-aôassu (ac) to adapt oneself, y.
ar Sayar to meanre one's length on,
the ff round. 174,26.
ym-afael (yn) to take hold of,
grasp, 202, 17. 206, 21. 207, 17. 19.
yman here, hiwnt ac y. ninic hac
nunc illeic 185, 25.
ym-ar-5isgwyl to watch. 199, 27.
ym-ar-Syrchafel to exalt oneself.
157, 4.
ym baratöi to prepare oneself.
171, 19.
ym-ben-tyr(r)-yaw to rush together.
176,17; 186,10; Hg. II. 163, 1.
ym-choelud (chaelud) to return,
turn. 189, 11. 206, 12. 229,27. 29.
y. ar to turn xqjon, set ujion. 174, 29.
207, 20. y. y arfeu yn y GwySyl to
attack the Irishmen, pret. ind. .sg. 3
ymhoeles. 160, 17.
ymda, see ym-deith.
ymdan (voc.) prep, aboitt. % 164.
ym-daraw (ac) to contend [unth).
201, 29.
ym-deith to go about, to go, go away.
141, 14. pres. ind. sg. 3 ymda 199, 4.
ym-dynnu (o) to retreat (fram).
174, 17.
jmòìanc to escapie. 154,18. 197,30.
ym-5i5an to converse. 147, 9.
203,18.
ymôifad (o) bereft (of) ; pi. -ôifeid.
176, 28.
ym-oifedi destitution. 145, 14.
ym-5iffyn, .see am-5iffyn.
ym-ôired to trust, y. y 225, 4,
y. ynl51,7. 158,20.
ym-5wyn to carry about, 202, 20.
ym-5yiwedyd to disrit^s, argue.
211, 16.
ymeith (o) out (of), away (from).
174, 8.
ym-eneinaw to anoint oneself.
207, 9.
ym-erbynyeid to encounter, combat.
186, 6,
ymffust m. a conflict, struggle,
187, 20; RB. II. 84, 24; 90," 31 ;
162, 10.
ym-gafîel (ac) to r/et hold of,
engage in battle. 185, 19. 186, 2.
ym-garu to caress one another,
147, 19. 148, 12.
ym-geffelybu (ac) to imitate. 156,25.
Hg. II. 89, 14 ; 102, 2; LA. 44, 8;
RB. II. 80, 12.
ym-geis (ac) to seek. 202, 31.
ym-gelu (rag) to hide (from).
146, 27.
ym-golli (ac) to lose sight (of).
205, 1.
ym-gribyaw (ac) to wrangle (with).
207, 25.
ym-g3rf-ar-fod to encounter. 146, 14.
169, 15. 170, 14. 174, 6.
ym-gyffelybu (ac) to com,pare one-
self ric (with). 156, 25.
ym-gynghor (ac) to consult. 148, 1.
ym-gym-mysgu to engage each
other. 183, 20. Hg. I. 55, 26 ; 282, 19.
RB. II. 28, 12.
ym-gynhal to redst. 151, 17. 192, 8,
ym-gynull to gather together.
148, 25.
ym-gynullaw to flock together.
145, 1. 152, 20. 173, 20. 192, 7.
ym-gyrchu to attack. 173, 2.
ym-gyweiraw (o) to equip oneself
(with). 172, 16.
ymhoeles, see ym-choelud.
ym-la5 ni. to fight; a fight; pi. -eu.
ym-M to pursue. 148,24. 188,2.
fut. sg. 1 ymlidyaf 206, 9.
ymlynu to follow, pursue. 152,
7. 22. 191, 1.
ym-o-glyd (rag) to guard against.
176, 3 ; RB. II. 46, 34 ; Hg. I. 28, 5.
ym-or5iwes (ac) to overtake, come
up with, touch. 174, 20. 28. 202, 4.
204, 3. 28. 207, 3.
ym-ritha\v to transfwrn oneself.
201, 33.
jm-roôi togiveoncselfup,surrender,
devote oneself 145, 22. 149, 5.
150, 12. 156, 6. pres. ind. sg. 3
ymryô 150, 17.
JioS'/'T
27S
GLOSSARY.
ym-ry5häu (o) fo free oneself
(frou,). 147,22.
ym-tynnu, see ym-dynnu.
ym-wasgu (ac) to rejoin. 174, 34 ;
LA. 100. 6; Ilg II. 272,29,
ym-weled fo .see one another ; y. ac
fo visit. 1-47, 20. 203, 32. 205, 12.
ym-wneuthur to effect iimtually.
164, 16 V. 1.
ym-yrru (gyt ac) to concern oneself
(irith), help. 200, 20. RB. II. 19,8;
CM. 77, 17.
ym-ysg^dyaw to shake oneself.
202, 4.
1. yn (nas. ) prep, in, into, upon.
173, 5. § 196.
2. yn (voc, ) forming adverbs and
with predicative nonn and adjective.
§ 16 (d).
3. yn (an) our. § 57.
yna then, there, thi titer.
ynad (O.W. egnat) 111. a jmlqe.
209, 24: pi. yneid. 210, 5. ÍOÎ^if
ynfyd /W/.v/i. 231,33.
jnni rigour. 174, 19. 27. 186, 1.
yno there, thither.
/ynt, see bod. ynteu, see ef. .
yny (hynny) conj. nnfil. § 234.
For yny vy5 see 2. gwyS.
ynyal dr.scrf, a-ihi 228, 7.
ynys f. mt island; pi. ynysseS.
Ynys Daned Thmut.
Ypolit Hippohjtus.
1. yr, before consonants y (voc.
before feni.) def. art. the.
2. yr prep, for the sake of; for ;
since. §§53; 197. yr na since not,
though not. % 234. yr hynny never-
theless ; yr pan since ; pyr (py yr) vhif/
193, 13.
yrof, see ro.
y-ryngtunt, see rwng.
1. ys is. §§ 152; 155; 159 N2.
2. ys : ys pump mlyneS since five
years, ys g-vrers for so/nc time. 194,6.
yr ys pell o amser long ago. 197, 22.
ysgar (ac) to leave, part loith.
205, 25.
Ysgawd n. pr. m. 204, 20.
ysgawn light, slight, easy. 180, 31.
202, 11.
ysgithyr a fang, tusk. 201, 23.
Y .-vrjnn white-txisked. 201,16.
ysglyfyaw to .snatch. 202, 2 ; RB.
II. 151. 8 ; Hg. I. 296, 22.
ysgol a school. 161, 10.
ysgolheig ni. a .scholar, clerk,
priest; pi. -on. 147, 29. 153, 25.
160, 9.
ysgrifenu fo tn-ifc. 164, 6.
ysgrybul (coll.) cafflc. 199, 4.
ysgwyd a shield. 241, 18. 22.
ysgwyô f. a shoulder. 174, 31.
198, 10. 241, 18. 22. ISo,ri
ysgymun (ysgymyn) accursed.
191, 16.
ysgymun-dawd villany. 149, 24.
ysgymunedig accursed ; pi. -yon.
ysgythredig chased, engraved.
150, 26. CM. 34, 32 ; 104, 19. '
yslipanu to burnish, jjolish.
194, 5. 12.
yslipanwr ni. a burnisher. 193, 18.
yspardun f. a spur ; pi. -eu.
yspeid f. a. while, a sjmce of time,
respite.
YspaSaden (Hawthorn) n. pr. ni.
199, 18. Cf. Rhys, Celt. H., p. 373.
Yspaen Spain, yr Y. 182, 23.
yspeil sjioil ; pi. -eu 177, 3.
yspeilaw ^oi/c,*/w7. 176,31. 188,3.
yssid there is. 198, 15. 233, 5. pi.
yssydynt. 194, 2. § 154 (a); ib. n. 1.
yssigaw to sJirdtrr. 147, 4.
yssu to rot, consume. 200, 3. 31.
yssyô (yssy) u-ho, which is. %% 152.
154 (/5); 155 (k).
ystondard a bottle standard.
183, 20.
ystorya history, story. 164, 7.
ystxsia a vale, valley. 205,32. 242,1.
ystryw device, stratagem. 147, 22.
ystwng fo lower, overcome. 233, 2.
ystynu to c.cfcnd, prolong. 188, 7.
ystyr story ; meaning, import,
reason. 203, 11. pwystyr (py y.)
why? 193,14.
yswein m. esquire. 143, KJ.
ysym there is to me, I have. 233, 1.
§ 155 B, note 1.
1. yw, see bod.
2. yw,ycíí-/;rf.v. Ystrad Yw205,32.
3. yw, see 1. y.
1. ywch, see bod.
2. yvrch, see 1. y.
APPENDIX
Additional Variants to " Lear and his Daughters '
from MSS. at Peniarth.
F\ P-, P^ P^=MSS. No. 22, 44, 45, 46.
Ch. I. — 1. 2, thrugein mlyned : dev vgeyn P^ — 1. 3, ef a
adeilvs P- — a thri ugein mlyned y gOledichOys (gOledychOs
P3) ef yn OraOl ac yd adeilOys (adeilOs P^) dinas P^ P*—
1. 4, leýrcester P'.
Ch. 2.— 1. 2, yd adaOhei P^
Ch. 3. — 1. 4, leueryd 07n. P- P^ — 1. 5, adaO y rodi hitheu
yr gOr PI
Ch. 4. — 1. 3, y rygaru : yr caru P^ — I. 1 1, nas rodi hi P^ —
1, 12, damweinhei P^
Ch. 5. — 1. 2, yr Alban : e gogled P^ — 1. 8, y rodei . . .
genti : ý rodeỳ heb týr na daỳar na ssvllt P"^ — 1. 15, kadarn-
hawyt : gOnaethpOyt P^.
Ch. 6 — 1. 12, ellvng er reÿ ereỳll ý emdeÿth P-.
Ch. 8. — 1. 5, gellygassei y OrthaO P^
Ch. 9. — 1. I, ydoed P^ — 1. 3, Or* tyghetven lytyavc ep ef
pa brỳd edav dỳd e gallwỳf ỳ talu vdvnt wỳ hỳn P-. O
chwichwi }-r tyghetueneu P^. Oiar teghetuenneu py le, &c.
P'* — 1. 4, pa achos y kyffroassoch uiui yar &c. P^ — 1. 7,
gy tdiodef P^— 1. 14, traet P^ P^— ib. Owi P^— 1. 16, talu yny
gOrthOneb yr gOyr hyny P^ P^ — 1. 2 1 , vy rodyon : vyn da
p3 p4_i, 25, yn gam P^.
* Strachan says : "I can't read the second letter except as r."
278 APPENDIX
Ch. lO. — 1. I, aghyfnerth : trueni P^ — 1. 2, ef a doeth, &c. :
dynessav parth ar dỳnas edoed ỳ ver (szc) endav P- — ib.,
ym Paris: ỳg cariz P^ P* — 1. 4,ar gyuaroed P^ — 1. 5, namyn
vn marchavc ac essweỳn P^ ; namyn ef ae yswein P^ P* —
1. 7, mynet ae that, &c. : dwýn ý that hỳt en dỳnas arall ac
eno dywedwyt ỳ vot en glaf P^ — 1. 16, wedy yr dehol P^.
Ch. II. — 1. ii,aOnaeth: re gwnathoed P- — a wnathoed
P3 P* — 1, 12, anryded Bifrontisiani : anrỳded ỳr devforvavl
ianus P- — 1. 13, delhei P* — ib. ac ena ed emkynvlley hoU
seỳrỳ a chrefifdwỳr e dýnas P^ — gredyfwyr (sic) P^ —
crefuydOyr P*.
Index
INDEX
The references are to paragraphs.
n. =note.
a, causing vowel-change 7 (a),
fl, rel. part. 82-83; with infixed pron.
49 (b), 50 (a) ; usage 83 (a) ; expressing
subj. or obj. 86 ; gov. by prep. 87 (a) ;
without antecedent 87 (b).
a, infixing part. 50 (c) ; 94 ; 159 n. 2 ;
superseded by yd 85 n.
a, interrog. part. 239; lenat. after 18 (g).
a, ar, conj. 198; mutat. after, 21 (d).
a. ar, prep. 162 ; after adj. 34 (b) ;
mutat. after, 21 (c).
n, prep.=;o 183.
o. ha, interj. 243.
absohite ending -sit 132 n.
accent, 4; 11 n. 1; shifting of 8; vowel
variation due to 8 ; secondary ace.
lln. 1.
accusative 26 ; traces of 25 ; in poetry
26; of relative 51.
arh, prep. 163
a'■}la^os, conj. 199.
adjective, 30-39 ; lenat. of 16 ; lenat.
after positive 16 (c) (a) ; after compar.
16 n. 4; endings of 27(c); gender in
30 ; steins in -i-, -o-, -n-, 30 note ;
plur. forms 31 ; attributive 32 ; pre-
dicative 32 ; number in 33 ; inflected
adj. 34 (a) ; order in sentence 34 (a) ;
foil, by prep, o, a 34 (b) ; concord
35; predicative adj. with yn 35; adj.
phrases 36 ; compari-son 37 ; construc-
tion of compar. and superl. 38 ; equa-
tive 39; with mor 39 n. 2; adv. use
40; poss. adj. 57: poss. adj. with
prep. 58 (a), with conj. 58 (a), with y
58(b), anticipating genit. 59 n.
ahnahot, paradigm of 144.
adverb 40 ; lenat. 16 (h) ; adv. phrases
16 (h) ; witli demons, force 63.
-adwy, verbal in 117.
ae, interrog. of copula 155 (a)(T/)
ae, interrog. part. 239(c).
agent, expression of with verb noun, 122
am, prep. 164 ; lenat. after 16 (i) ; with
pron. end. 53; yam 164.
am. [na], conj. 200.
amal, conj. 216.
analogy, in verb, conjugation 7 n. 1 ; in
mutat. 12 ; 16 n. 7 ; 39 n. 1 ; in plural
formations 27 (d) ; in pronouns 45 n. 2 ;
in formation of subjunctive 110 n. 1.
answers, 241.
apodosis, imperfect in 107 {à){p){y).
apposition, lenation in 16 n. 4; 17(b).
ar, prep. 166 ; lenat. after 16(i) ; with
pron. end. 53 ; or a, ar ny, 87 (a) ;
yar, 165.
arall, use of 68.
arganvot, paradigm of 160.
article, 23; lenat. after 16; fused with
conj. or prep. 23 ; syntax of 24.
as, as {ys) oed 159n. 2.
-at, ending of imperf. ind. 3 sg. 131 (b).
att, prep. 166; lenat. aft. 16 (i) ; with
pron. end. 53.
attributive adj. 32; 33.
awr, yr aivr conj. 201.
-awr, -iawr, plur. suff. 28 B. (a).
-awt, plur. suff. 28 B. (b).
belief, pi-ep. 177 n.
hot. lenation after, 16(g) (^); paradigm
of 152; usages of 153; bydwn, etc.
107 n. 3; special fut. form 152 n. 2;
hit, consuetudinal 152 n. 3 ; hydaf, use
of 156(a); hydwn, use of 157; hewn,
158 ; past subj. 158 ; compounds of
160 ; boet, after Icyt 205 n.
284
INDEX.
caffael, cael, paradigm of 145.
can, (jan, prep., lenat. after 16 (i) ; with
pron. end. 53 ; with vb. noun 126 (c) ;
use of 167; y gan 167.
can^ conj. 202; not foil, by yd 93 (1).
canvot, paradigm of 160.
canys, copula 155 (a)(a) ; 202 n.
canys, conj. 202 n.
cardinals, see numerals.
cam, paradigm of 127.
case, 25; traces of lost case- endings 25 ;
syntax of ca.ses 26 ; expression of case
in relative 86.
cer, ger, prep. 168.
clauses, subjunct. in main clauses 113;
in subord. cl. 114; concessive cl. 114
(c) ; conditional cl. 114(d); cl. of
comparison 114(e); temporal cl. 114
(f); final cl. 114(g); relat. cl. 114(h).
clyhot, use of imperf. of 107 n. 2.
collective nouns, 29.
com-, Celt. prep. 39 n. 1.
command, subjunct. in 113 (b) ; in in-
direct speech 113(b) (/J).
comparison of adj. 37 ; lenat. after 16
n. 5 ; no plural 33 ; construction of
compar. 38; foil, by no [c) 38(a);
clauses of comparison 114 (e).
composition, lenation in 16 n. 6.
concessive clauses, 114 (c).
concord, of vb. and subject 101; 103; of
adj. with noun 32, 33 ; of adj. after
yn 35.
conditional of hot 107 n. 3; impf. in
conditional sentence 107 (d) ; plupf. in
condit. 109 (b) ; subj. in condit. cl.
114(d); impf. condit. 131.
conjugation of verb 98 sq. ; analogy in
7 note 1.
conjunctions, 198-234 ; lenation after
16 (1) ; lenation of init. cons. 16 n. 13;
spirant mutat. after 21 (d) ; with
poss. adj. 58 (a).
consonants, classification of 3 ; graphic
representation of 3 n. ; orthog. varia-
tion 3 n. ; consonantal changes 11 ; infl.
of accent on cons, changes lln. Ij
mediae > tenues 11 (g)(a); mutation
of cons. 12 ; consonants vowel-flanked
12 ; table of cons, mutations 13.
con.sonantal stems, 27 (d).
consuetudinal present, 106 (b).
copula, 155 ; yttiio etc. 154 n. 4 ; nat
155 (a)(£); nyt 155 (a)(8); position of
159 ; preceding pred. 159 n. 2 ; with
7ieu 221 ; 0.«, onyt
customary action in past time, 107 (c).
cwt, cw, conj. 203; mutat. aft. 21 n. 1.
cyvarvot, paradigm of 160.
cyirwng^ prep. 169.
cyn-, in equative 39;
cyn, conj. 204; not foil, by yd 93.
cyn, prep. 170.
cyt, ryn, conj. 205; not foil, by yd 93
(1).
cyt ar, prep. 171 ; y gyt ac, conj. 206.
chivech, nas. mutation after 20 (c).
darvot, paradigm of 160.
dative, traces of 25 ; expressed by in-
fixed pi on. 51.
declension, in Old Celtic 25.
deng, usage of 41 n.
delw, nom. conj. 207.
denominative vb. 128 (b).
deponent, 99.
di, O.W. prep. 195 ; and n.
diam, O.W. prep. 164.
diar, O.W. prep. 165.
dieithyr, prep. 172.
dim, used as pron. 73.
diphthongs, 1 and n.
distributives, 43.
diuch, prep. 193.
do, in answers, 242.
INDEX.
28.=
dual, 25 ; 42 (a) ; lenation of adj. after
dual noun, 16(b) (a); lenat. of genit.
after dual 16(b)(^); traces of dual
inflection 25.
duch, llOn. 2; 138 n.
ily- before infixed pron. 50 f.
di/rof. paradigm of 141.
(lyli/u, with vb. noun 121.
-e- infixed pron. 48; use of 49(b).
-edic part. end. 116.
-ed, pi. suffix 28B(d).
einom etc. 55.
-eint, 3, plur, end. impf. ind. 131.
eissoes, conj. 208.
.eit, -ieit, plur. sutt". 28 B (e).
eithyr, prep. 172.
eithyr na, conj. 209.
elL ill. yll, 67.
emphatic pronoun 45.
endings of verb, 3 sg. of simple vb. 129 ;
3 sg. conjunct. 129; 3 pi. primary
ending 129; see imperat. indicat. sub-
junct. vb. noun.
epenthetic vowel 10.
equative in comparison of adj. 39.
erbyn, prep. 173.
et, in noret etc. 222 and n.
-et, pi. suffix. 28B(c).
final clauses, 114 (g).
future 105 ; exp. by pres. tense 106 (e) ;
special future endings 130.
futurity, subj. of 113(c).
(laUii. to express passive with vb. noun
121.
gender, in nouns 25 ; in adjs. 30 ; 32 ;
genitive, lenation of noun in gen. 16
(b) (/3) ; traces of gen. case 25 ; syntax
of gen. in prose 26 ; in poetry 26 ;
gen. of rel. pron. 88.
ger, see cer.
gilyd, 72 and n.
gorvot, paradigm of 160.
guar, prep. 165 n. 3.
givares, 110 n. 2; 138 n.
gwedy, wedy, prep. 174 ; with preverb.
yrf93n. 3; with vb. noun = perf. part.
126 (b).
gwedy, conj. 210.
gwelet, use of imperf. of 107 n. 2.
gvieith, with card, numbers 44.
gioneuthvr, with vb. noun 123 ; paradigm
of 142.
gwrtlt, O.W. prep. 194, see wrth.
gwybot^ paradigm of 143.
gyt, see cyt ar.
h, sign of subjunctive 110; history of
h in subj. 110 n. 2.
h, in sentence constr. 22; after infix.
pron. and possess, m 22 (a) ; after
infix, pron. e 22 (b) ; after 3 sg. f.
poss. y 22 (c) ; after 1 pi. poss. an
22 (d) ; after eu 22 (e) ; after ar bef.
ugeint 22 (f).
ha, interj. 243.
hagen, conj. 211.
hanvot, paradigm of 160.
-hau, denom. vb. end.l 28 (b) ; spreading
as -a to other vbs. 137.
-haw, 3 sg. fut. end. 130 (b).
-hawr, ending of fut. pass. 130.
-hawd, -hawt, fut. end. 3 sg. 130.
-hawnt, fut. end. 3 pi. 130.
heh, prep, lenat. aft. 16 (i) ; with pron.
end. 53 ; usage 175.
lieh, verb 151.
hevyt, conj. 213.
herwyd, prep., usage of 176.
herwyd^ conj., usage of 213.
historic infinitive, 125.
historic present, 106 (d).
hollre, 67 note.
hun, hunan, 60.
286
INDEX.
hwde, 149.
hwnn^ etc. dem. pron. 61 ; usage of
62; yr liwnn, foil, by rel. clause,
62 (c).
hwnt, 63.
hvmnw, liynny, 61 ; usage 62.
hyt, pre/p., lenat. after 16 (i) ; usage
177; hyt pan 226 2(a).
?iyt, nominal conj. 214.
i, causing vowel infect. 6; 7n. 2; 11
(b) ; 131 ; in pi. 27 (a) ; in pron. prep.
52 (b) ; infection due to lost i 7 b.
-i pi. .suffix 28 B (f).
-i- stem in adj. 30 n.
-i ending of 3 sg. impf. 131 (a).
ie, ieit, in answers 242 and n.
igridu, 53 n.
ill, ell, yll, 67.
imperat. mood, 115; pass, of 115 ; negat.
of 115; endings of 137; infl. of
denoni. vbs. in -liou spreads to other
verbs 137.
imperf. tense, indie. 105 ; use of 107 ;
in indirect .speech 107 (b) ; of repeated
action 107 (c) ; as sec. fut. or condit.
107 (d) ; as sec. tense to a fut. 107
(d)(a); in apod, of fut. or condit.
clause 107(d) (^); in apod, of past
clause 107(d) (y); with negat. 107 n.
1 ; use of impf. of clyhot 107 n. 2; use
of impf. of givelet 107 n. 2; endings
of impf. 131.
indicative mood, with i-y 96 A ; pres.
ind. with ry 97 (c) 1 ; use of 105-109 ;
pres. 106 ; plupf . 109 (a) ; influence of
ind. upon subjunct. form 110 n.l;
indie, stem in O.W. 110 n.l; plup.
ind. replacing past subj. Ill and n. ;
ind. in consec. cl. 114 n. 4; end. of
pres. and fut. 128; end. of plupf. 135 ;
past ind. of hot used as subj. 152 n.
7; ind. with conj. hyt 214; ind. of
consequence with hyt na 214 2 (a) ;
ind. with mal 216 ; ind. of consequence
with mal na 216 3 (a).
indirect speech, impf. in 107 (b) ; pret.
in 108 (b) ; command in 113 (b)(/3).
infecting vowel, see o, /.
infection of vowel, 6; 7(b); 7 n. 2 ; 11
(b) ; 27 (a) ; 52 (b).
infinitive, in Welsh 104; usage, 120;
historic inf. 125 ; see verbal noun,
infixed pron. lenat. after 18 (a) ; forms
of 48; use of 49-51; after yny 49 (b) ;
after rel. a 50 (a) ; with preverbal yd
50(b); 93 n. 2; after infixing part, a
50 (c) ; after ry- 50 (d) ; 93 n. 3 ; after
ii<ni 50 (e) ; after dy- of cpd. vbs.
50 (f) ; after na, ny, 50 (g) ; after tra,
50 (h) ; expr. accus. of relat. 51 : infix.
pron. with pass. vb. 102 ; with non-
rel. vb. 102 n.; meaningless 159 n. 2;
with o 224 n. 5.
inflected adj. , position of 34 a.
inflection, noun 25.
interjection, lenat. after 16 (m). forms
of 243-4.
interrogative, lenat. after interrog.
pron. 18 (c) ; interrog. part, a 18 (g) ;
interrog. pron., forms of 79; pwy 79;
jipJh, beth 79; pa, py 80; and n. 1;
pa, py, in earlier lit. 80 n. 2 ; pafh-
awr, pythawr 80 n. 2; pa, py foil, by
prep. 80 n. 3 ; padiw, pydiw 80 n. 4 ;
pwy bynnac, jm-, py- bynnac 81;
indirect interrogation 114 B (b).
is, prep, with pron. end. 53 ; usage
178.
ii<sem, yscf 47.
-it, imperat. end. 3 sg. 137.
ithr, prep. 179.
lenation, = vocalic mutation 12; table of
13; lenat. of g, 13n. 1 ; of d 13n. 2 ;
exceptions to rules 15 ; usage 14-18 ;
INDEX.
287
noun and adj. after yr, 16 (a) ; noun
or adj. after noun, 16 (b) ; after dual
16 (b)(a); of noun in genit. 16 (b)(|8) ;
after prop, nouns 16(b)(y); of vb.-
noun in genit. 16 (b)(8) ; of noun aft.
compar. adj. 16(c)(a); of adj. re-
peated 16(c) (/3); after adv. yn 16
(d) ; aft. numerals 16 (e) ; aft. pron.
16(f)''; after vb. 16(g); after parts
of hot 16 (g) ((Ì) ; of adverbs 16 (h) ;
aft. preps. 16 (i) ; after negat. 16 (k) ;
after mor, neu 16 (1) ; aft. interj. 16
(m) ; of vocative 16 (m) (a); aft. su-
per], adj. 16 n. 5; in composit. 16 n.
6; of noun after adj. 16 n. 5 ; of noun
prec. by depend, genit. 16 n. 7; in
poetry 16 n. 7; post-verbal 16 n. 12;
of prep. 16 n. 13; of pron. 17; after
infixed pron. 18a; after rel. part, a
18 (b) ; after interrog. 18 (c) ; of pre-
dicate after copula 18 (d) ; after yf, yd
18 (e) ; 91 n. 2 ; after ry-, 18 (f ) ; after
interrog. a 18 (g) ; after conj. 18 (h) ;
after negat. 18 (i) and n. ; in dual,
25 ; analogical lenat. 39 n. 1 ; after
ny, relat 21 n. 2.
Hall, pi. lleill, 70.
Has. 134 (a).
Uc. nominal conj. 215.
y lleill, 71.
Uyina, llyna, 244.
-?n-, infixed pron. 48.
711. final, ^ 71 in Celtic 20 n.
mad, not foil, by yd 93 (i).
mae, use of 154 (a) ; copula 155 (a)(X)
mal, ral, conj. 216.
med, 'says,' form and use 150.
megys, conj. 217.
meu, etc. poss. pron. 55.
mi, etc. simple pron. 45.
minheu, etc. conj. pron. 45.
m,ivi, etc. emph. pron. 45.
morh, not foil, by yd 93 (k).
moes, imperat. 148.
moods, 104; indie. 105-110; subj. 110-
114; imperat. 115; see indicative, sub-
junct., imperat., infinitive.
mor, lenat. after 16 (1) , ino?' - - a expr.
equality with adjs. 39 n. 2.
multiplicatives, 44.
mutation of cons., table of 13; vocalic
mut. see lenation ; nasal mut. in Mid.
W. MSS. 19; after vyn 20(a); after
yn 20 (b) ; origin of, after nimierals
20 (c) ; spirant mut. 21 ; after numer-
als 21 (a) ; after 3 sg. f. poss. adj.
21 (b) ; after prep. 21 (c) ; after a{r)
no(r) 21 (d) ; after ny, na 21 (e) after
kwt 21 n. 1.
myn, conj. 218.
m.ynct, paradigm of 140.
mynn, nominal prep. 180.
mywn, nominal prep. 181.
'n, poss. adj. 57.
n, neut. stems in 27 (d).
-n- infix, pron. 48.
na{r), mutat. after 21(e); with infixed
pron. 50 (g) ; with imperat. 115 ; with
infixed pron., use of 237; disjunctive
particle 238 ; in answers 241 ; nac ef,
in answers 241 n.
na, nat, negat. part., use of 236; in
condit. sent. 236 n. 1 ; with infixed
pron. 237.
nachaf, interj. 244.
nado, 242 and n.
nage, 241.
namyn, namwyn, 219.
narrative tense, 108.
nasal mutation, see mutation.
nat, dependent neg. of copula 155 (a)
(e).
neb, use of 64.
288
INDEX.
negative particles, 235-238 ; special vb.
form with negat. 130 (b).
y mill, use of 69 ; y neill - - i/ lleill, 71.
nem, prep, with pron. end. 53.
nes, prep., use of 182.
neu, lenat. after 16 (1) ; with infixed pron.
50 (e) ; with vb. part, ry 95 n. ; conj.
220.
neur, 95 n. ; 221.
neut, not foil, by yd, 93 (h) ; as copula
155 (a)(i) ; conj. 221.
neuter, lost in Welsh 25 ; neuter -n
stems 27 (d) ; of demons, pron. 61.
ni etc. pers. pron. 45.
nini etc. pers. pron. 45.
ninneu etc. pers. pron. 45.
no, noc, mutat. after 21 (d) ; after com-
par. adj. 38 (a) ; use as conj. 222.
nocet, nogyt 222.
nominative, old nominat. 25 ; syntax of
nom. 26.
nouns, lenat. of init. cons. 16 ; lenat.
after proper nouns 16(b) (y); art.
with prop. noun.s 24 ; cases of 25 ;
formation of pi. 27-28 ; collective
nouns 29 (c) ; noun predic. with yn
35 ; plurals with cardinal nos. 42
(a) ; see also verbal nouns.
nu, conj. 223.
number, in nouns, 25 ; in adjs. 33 ; in
vb. 100 ; express, of number in pas-
sive vb. 100 ; number of vb. in rel.
clause 103.
nimierals, lenat. after 16(e) ; nasal
mutat. after 20(c) ; spirant mutat.
after 21(a) ; cardinals 41 ; ordinals 41 ;
syntax of 42 ; distributives with jtob
43 ; multipl. with gweith 44.
nwy, 49 (c).
ny, mutation after 21 (e) ; mutat. aft.
non-relative ny 21 n. 2 ; mutat. aft.
relat. ny 21 n. 2 ; infixed pron. after
non-rel. ny 49 c; special relat. form
of ny 49 c ; with infix, pron. 50 (g) ;
in negat. of relat. 82 ; 86 ; gov. by
prep. 87 (a) ; rel. ny without antec.
87 (b) ; usage 235.
nyr = ny ry 95 n.
nys, in later Mid. W. 50 n.
nyt, negat. of copula 155 (a)(3); (a)(K).
nyw, 49 c.
o, prep., lenat. aft. 16(i) ; aft. adjs. 34
(b) ; aft. superl. adjs. 38 (b) ; with
pron. end. 53; aft. vb. noun, 122;
= of 183; with art. 183.
o, conj., mutat. aft. 21 (d) ; with infixed
pron. 50 (h) ; not foil, by yd, 93 (I) ;
use of 224.
-0-, old pi. stems in, 27 n. 1; adj. stems
in 30 n.
-0 subjunct. end. 138.
object, position of 85.
oblique cases, traces of, 25.
or, prep. 183.
orh, inter j. 243.
odieithyr, prep. 172.
oduch, prep. 193.
oed, impf. of hot. use of 107 n. 3 ; 154 (b).
-oed, pi. suffix 28B(h).
oet. in rinnopf. riri/oet 197 n.
oes, use of 154 (a)(j3)-
oia, interj. 243.
oian a, interj. 243.
oil, use of 67 ; with numerals 67.
-on pi. term, in adj. 31 (b).
ony, onyt, conj. 224; 224 n. 2.
or, conj 224; 224 n. 4.
or a 87 (a) ; or ny 87 (a) ; or y, 87 (a) ;
or fan 226; 2(b).
order of words, dependent genit. 26;
adj. 34 (a) ; noun 34 (a) ; adverb 40 ;
numerals 41 ; copula 159.
ordinals, see number,
orthography of Early W. 12 n.
OS, conj. 224 and n. 5.
INDEX.
289
OS, (hot) 152; copula 155 (a)(f\
osit, ossit, 152; use of 154 (a) (/3); 154
n. 1.
ot, conj 224.
-ot, pi. suffix 28 B (g).
pa, py, with -peth 79 ; used adject. 80 ;
meaning of, 80 n. 1 ; without noun
following 80 n. 2; followed by prep.
80 n. 3; pa - - hynnar, 81.
padiw, pydiw, 80 n. 4.
paham, 80 n. 3.
pahar, 80 n. 3.
pan, with infix, pron. 49 (b) ; foil, by
yd 93 (1) ; with yw 154 (a) {ff) ; pan =
whence, 225; =when 226; hyt pan
226. 2 (a) ; or pan 226. 2 (b) ; yr pan
226. 2(c).
particles, preverbal 91-97; negat. 235
sqq. ; disjunct. 238 ; interrog. 239 ; re-
sponsive 241.
participle, passive 104; part, in -edic
116; pres. part, equiv. 126(a); perf.
part, equiv. 126 (b).
parth (ac), prep. 184.
passive, numb. exp. in pass, voice 100 ;
pers. in pass. 102; 103; pass. part.
104; imperat. pass. 115; part. pass, i
in -edic, 116; old pass. end. 129; 130;
pret. and perf. 134; periphr. pass, of
plupf. 136(b).
pawb, use of 66.
pei, conj. not foil, by yd 93 (1) ; uses
of 227 ; origin of 227 n.
periphrasis, verbal noun with gwneu-
thur 123; periphrastic plupf. with
-oed, active 136 (a) ; passive 136 (b).
perfect, indie, with ry. 96 A (a) ; per-
fect part, equiv. 126 (b) ; use of 105 ;
V. preterite.
person in verb, 102-103 ; in passive
102; in 1 and 2 pers. of pass. 102.
personal pron. see pronoun.
pêttwn, 158.
pet?i, as pron. 74 ; interrog. 79.
peun-, old accus. 25.
ptew, in rel. clause 83 (a) (^) ; paradigm
161 ; use of 161.
pluperfect, with ry 96 A (b) ; use of
105, 109 ; plupf. indie, replacing subj.
109 c; types of plupf. ind. 135; peri-
phr. plupf. act. and pass. 136 (a)(b).
plural, old Celtic, 27 ; pi. of nouns 27 ;
vowel change in pi. 27 (a) ; pi. endings
-eu, -ieu, 27 (b) ; -on, -ion, 27 (c) ;
old consonantal pis. 27 (d) ; pi.
suffixes 28 ; pi. in adjs. 31 ; 33 ; pi.
of nouns with card, numerals 42 (a) ;
3 pi. end. of impf. 131.
pah, in distributives 43; used as adj.
66; poh un 66; poh rei 66.
pony, interrog. 240.
ponyt, copula 155(a)(0).
possessive, pronouns 55, 56 ; adjs. table
of 57 ; prec. by prep, or conj. 58 (a).
predicate, lenation of, after copula 18
(d) ; pred. before copula 159 ; after
copula 159.
predicative adj. 32 ; plural of 33 ; after
yn 35; pred. noun with yn 35.
preposition, lenat. after 16 (i) ; lenat.
of 16 n. 13 ; nasal mut. after 20 (b) ;
spirant mut. after 21 (c) ; with poss.
adj. 58 (a); suffixed to pa, py 80 n.
3; forms and usage 162-197.
present indie. 105 ; actual pres. 106 (a) ;
as fut. 106 (e) ; pres. subj. endings
110.
preterite with ry- 97 (a) ; use of 105 ;
108; in indir. speech 108(b); = per-
fect 108 (c) ; endings of 132 ; absolute
end. in 132 n.; .?- pret. 133; t- pret.
133 (a) ; reduplic. in 133( b) ; pret.
pass. 134.
pronoun, lenation of 17 ; lenat. after
interrog. 18(c); tables of 45-90; mi.
290
INDEX.
etc. 45 ; mivi etc. 45 ; minheu etc.
45 ; weakening of, after vb. 45 ; con-
struct, of indep. prons. 46; infixed
pron. 48-51 ; after pan 49 (b) ; with
ry 49 (c) ; with ny 49 (c) ; anticipat.
obj. 49 n.; express dat. 51; with pre-
pos. 52-53; simple pron. with pron.-
prep. 54 ; conjunct, pron. with pron.-
prep. 54 ; nieu, etc. 55 ; poss. pron.
syntax of 56 ; demonstr. pr. 61 ; syntax
of 62; pronominal use of dim 73;
peth 74 ; rei 75 ; j-yw ; sawl 77 ; wn 78 ;
interrog. 79; relat. 82, 84.
prothetic vowel, 9.
pryt (na), conj. 228.
pwy, 79; pwy with noun, 79 n.
pivy gilyd 185.
py, see pa; prep. 185; with poss. pron.
185; pyr 229.
pynhac, pynnac 81.
pyr, 229.
rac, with pron. end. 53; usage 186;
y rac 186.
reduction of cons. 12 ; of prons. 45.
reduplication 133 (b).
rei 62 (b) ; y rei, foil, by rel. 62 (c) ; pob
rei 66; as pron. 75.
relative, ny relat. and non-relat. 21 n.
2 ; express, of inflected rel. 62 (c) ;
rel. pron. 82-84; rel. a with yd 84;
expr. of genit. of rel. 88 ; Welsh
equiv. to Eng. rel. gov. by prep. 89 ;
sub-stitutes for 90 ; verb in rel. clauses
103 ; subjunct. in rel. cl. 114 (h).
repeated action, 107 (c).
responsive particles, 241.
ro, prep, with pron. end. 53.
rodi, roi, paradigm of 146.
rwng, prep, with pron. end. 53; usage
187; odyrwng 187; yrwng 187.
rwy, rel. form of ry 49 (c).
ry, verbal part, lenat. after 18 (f) ; with
infix, pron. 49 (c) ; 50 (d) ; in rel.
clause 83 (a) (y); reduced to r, 95 n.;
y + ry 95 n. ; with indie. 96 A ; with
perf. indie. 96 A (a) ; with plupf . 96
A (b) ; with sub j. 96 B ; with pres.
subj. 96 B (a) ; with past subj. 96 B
(b) ; with vb. noun 96 C ; in early W.
poetry 97 ; with pret. indie. 97 (a) ;
with subj. 97 (d) ; with fut. 97 (d) ;
in later poetry 97 (d) ; with pres.
indie. 97 C 1 ; in subord. cl. 97 C 2 ;
with pres. and impf . of darvot 97 C
n. ; not found after neg. ; mad; in-
terrog. and rel. a 971 ; with infix,
pron. 97. 3 ; with subj. of wish 97. 3
(b) ; with vb. noun 120 (b) ; with
conj. 224 n. 5.
rydhau, paradigm of 127.
ryw, rel. form of ry 49 (c).
ryw, pron. usage of 76.
-.?, infixed pron. anticipating object
159 n. 2.
-s- preterite 133.
-s stems in, 27(d).
-s- subjunctive 110 n. 2.
sawl used as pron. 77.
secondary tense, impf. as, 107 (d) (a)-
sef, ssef, 47.
semivowels 3.
sentence, sound changes within 12.
singular formed from collect, nouns
29 c.
-sit, pret. and perf. end. 132 n.
spirant mutat. 21, see mutation,
stems in -s 27 (d) ; neut -n- 27 (d) ; in
-o- 27 n. 1; in -u- 27 n. 1; -n- 27 n. 5;
adj. stems in -i- 30 n.; in -u- 30 n.
subject, position when emph. 85.
subjunctive, with ry 96 B; pres. subj.
with ry 96 B (a) ; past subj. with ry
96 B.(b); subj. of wish with ry 97
INDEX.
291
3 (b) ; replaced by plupf. indie. 109
c.; ending of pres. subj. 110; for-
mation of, 110; h as sign of, 110;
new formation in Mid. W. 110 n.
1 ; subj. stem in O.W. 110 n. 1 ;
stem of subj. and indie. 110 n.l;
influence of indie, upon 110 n. 1 ; con-
fusion of subj. with indie. llOn. 1;
subj. in h 110 n. 1; history of subj.
in h 110 n. 2; .s- subj. 110 n. 2; early
history of 110 n. 2; tenses of subj.
Ill; pres. Ill; impf. Ill; past 111
past subj. in later Mid. W. Ill
replaced by plupf. ind. Ill and n
perf. in subj. Ill; plupf. in subj.
Ill ; subj. replaced by indicat. Ill
n. ; usage 112-114; in main clauses
113 A; of wish 113 A (a) ; of com-
mand 113 A (b) ; express futurity 113
(c) ; after vbs. of thinking, swearing,
etc. 114(a); in subord. cl. 114 B;
in indirect interrog. 114 B (b) ; in
concessive cl. 114(c); in condit. cl.
114 (d) ; in cl. of comparison 114 (e) ;
in temporal cl. 114 (f) ; after vbs. of
effecting, commanding, desiring 114
(g); in final cl. 114(g); in relat. cl.
114 (h) ; endings of pres. subj. 138 ;
of pass. subj. 139; form of past
subj. 139; subj. with Kyt 214(b);
of purpose with hyt na 214. 2 (b) ;
after mal 216. 1 (b) ; of purpose after
mal na 216. 3 (b).
substantive verb, forms and usage 154.
suffixes, pi. 28 ; of comparat. 37 (a) ; of
verbal noun 119.
superlative adj., lenat. after 16 n. 5,
no pi. forms 33 ; form of 37 ; foil, by
prep, o 38 (b) ; construction 38.
syllable, loss of final syll. 30 n.
syntax, of the art. 24 ; of cases 26 ; of
genit. in prose and poetry 26 ; of
numerals 42-; o< poss. pron. 56.
tan, dan, prep, lenat. aft. 16 (i) ; with
pron. end. 53; with vb. noun, 126 (c) ;
usage 188; ymdan 164; adan, ydan,
188.
tawr, dawr, paradigm of 147.
temporal clauses, 114(f).
tenses, see present etc.
-tor^ verbal ending 129.
tra, conj. with infix, pron. 50 (h) ; foil.
by yd 93 (1) ; usage 230.
tra, trag, prep., mutation after 21 (c) ;
usage 189.
tri, mutation after 21 (a).
tras, dros^ trus, prep., lenation after 16
(i) ; with pron. end. 53 ; usage 190.
trwy, drwy, prep., lenation after 16 (i) ;
with pron. end. 53; usage 191.
tu (ac), prep. 192.
-u, 3 pi. end. of pron.-prep. 52(b).
-u- stems in 27 n. 3; 30 n.
uh interj. 243.
uch, prep., lenation after 16 (i) ; with
pron. end. 53 ; usage, 193.
-ud, 3 pi. end. of pron. prep. 52(b).
un, as pron. 78.
verb, end. 3 sg. pres. ind. act. 7 n. 1 ;
98 ; lenat. after, 16 (g) (a) ; lenat. of,
18; posit, in Celt. sent. 85; conjuga-
tion, 98—161 ; classes of, 98 ; depo-
nent, 99 ; voice, 99 ; number, 100 ; con-
cord with subj. 101 ; 103 ; person, 102 ;
mood, 104; verbs of thinking, swear-
ing, etc., 114(a); verbs of effecting,
commandirvg, etc., 114(g); paradigm
of reg. vb. 127 ; vowel infection in
obj. 128 (a); denominative vb. 128 (b) ;
verbs in -hau 128 (b) ; ending of 3 pi.
129 ; irreg. vb. 140 — 152 ; see indie,
etc.
verbal noun, lenat. of, 16(b)(8); with
ry, 96 C; 120; formation, 118; suf-
fixes, 119 ; usage, 120 ; voice in, 121 ;
292
INDEX.
agent with, 122; with gwneuthvr,
123 ; continuing finite vb. 124 ; as
historic infin. 125 ; special use after
yn, 126; with gwedy, 126(b); with
tan, 126 (c) ; with can, 126 (c).
vocative, lenation in, 16(m)(a)-
voice, in vb. noun, 121 ; see number,
passive,
vowels, vowel system, 1 ; orthog. variat.
1 n ; quantity, 2 ; long, 2 (a) ; half-long
2 (b) ; accented, 2 A ; unaccented
2 B ; short, 2 B ; changes, 5 ; infect-
ing, 5 ; infecting vowel preserved, 6 ;
lost, 7 ; vowel-infection in 3 sg. pr.
ind. act. 7 n 1 ; variation of, due to
accent, 8 ; weakening, 8 ; prothetic
9; epenthetic, 10; change in adj. 31
(a) ; infection in vb. 128 (a) ; irregular
vowel infection, 128 n.
wely dy, inter j. 244.
wish, subjunctive of, 113 A (a).
word groups, mutation of cons, in, 12.
wrth, prep., with pron. end. 53; usage
194.
wrth, conj. 231.
wy, usage of, 45 n2; becoming wynt,
45 n 2.
wyf, etc., as copula, 155 (a)(ju.).
wynt, usage, 45 n 2 ; history of, 45 n 2.
wynteu, usage, 46 n.
y, semi-vowel, 3 n (g).
y, prep, lenat. after, 16 (i) ; with pron.
end. 53; with poss. adj. 08; after
vb. noun, 122; usage, 195.
y ' her,' mutat. aft. 21 b.
yd, yt, yr, y, verb, part., lenation after
18 (e) ; with infix, pron. 49 b; 50 (b) ;
93 n 2 ; with rel. a 84 ; superseding a
85 note ; after or 87 (a) ; yr 91; yr
for yd 91 n 2 ; yt 91 n 2 ; y not lenat-
ing 91 n 2; origin of non-lenat. y
91 n 2 ; yt lenat. 91 n 2 ; usage 92 ; 93 ;
after gwedy 93 n 3; before ry 93 n 4;
yd, use of in KB ; in WB ; and in
later Mid. W, 94 ; infixing pron. S4.
-yd pi. ending 28 B (i)
ydoed, etc., 154n3; usage, 154(b).
ydyw, use of, 154, and n 3.
yll, see dl.
yma, adv. 63.
yn, prep, with vb. noun, 16 n 8 ; lenat.
16 n. 8; yn predic. 16n8; nasal mut.
after, 20 (b) ; with predic. noun and
adj. 35 ; with adj. 40 ; with pron.
end. 53; with vb. noun,
196.
yn, conj., usage, 232.
ynt, copula, 155 (a)(y).
ynteu, usage, 46 n.
yny, conj. with infix, pron. 49 (b) ; 50
(h) ; not foil, by yd, 93 (1) ; usage,
233.
-yon, pi. ending 31 (c).
yr, see article.
yr, prep, with pron. end. 53; usage,
187; yr pan, 226 c; yr na, 234.
yr for y-^yr, 87 note.
yr for y + ry, 91 n 3 ; 95 n.
ys, ydys 152
ys, copula, 155 (a) (q); ys oed 159 n 2.
ysyd, syd, in relat. cl. 83(a)/a\. usage,
154 (a)(^); 155 (a)(;,).
yssit, yssydynt, u.sage, 154(a) n 1.
yttoed, usage, 154(b).
yttiw, usage, 154 (a(a) ; copula, 154 n 4.
yw, copula, 155 (a) (^); pan yw, 155
(a)(/3)
usage.
I lO,
123,
P. 7, 1.
P. 20, 1
P. 37, 1
P.
P.
< P. 140,
P. 141,
ib.
P. I45>
ib.
P. 151,
P. 152,
P- 153,
P. 154,
P- 155,
P. 162,
ib.
ib,,
166,
167,
169,
182,
184.
ib.
P. 192,
P- 195,
P. 198,
P. 199,
P. 201,
ib.,
P. 202,
CORRIGENDA
^. If»n fsi^f raun^ V-4a--^ '
iS,/or mynwgl read mwnwgl
. 34, /or Aften read After
20, /or thee read me
.21, /or on read on
, s^,/or as read as
. 2%, /or i(),To'] read 19,709
, 2,'2,/or 12 dianot read 13 dianot
/or 13 y rydunt read 14 y rydunt
. 2"], /or 19,707 read 19,709
1. 2^, /or dywyasavc read dywyssavc
. 2^, /or can wr read canwr
. If), /or ordiwed read or diwed
. 2'], /or troet noethon read troetnoethon
• 5, f^^ yi^y ''^^^ y'^ y
• 2, /or gyt gyghor read gytgyghor
.11, add comma a/ter Gotlont
/or GOynw read GOynw[as]
/or Gerein read Gerein[t]
. 22), /or kadOr read KadOr
. 19^ add /ill stop after hynn
. i6,/ör vrytanyeit rmi/ Vrytanyeit
,21, dele the /ill stop a/ter Les
. 20, /or ge. ynyon r^a^ gelynyon
1. 2)3i fead a[c] Vryen
. 1%,/or vililioed {sic MS.) read vilioed
. 1 , /or aWdLn. Dỳuot read aXlan dỳuot
,11, /or ehadc. read ehaOc,
. 31, /or UarruaOc {sic MS.) read UaruaOc
. 20, /or kyfuarch {sic MS.) read kyfarth
1. 24,/ör Yspaden r^aí^ Yspad[ad]en
1. 2, for yn read ny
294 CORRIGENDA i
P. 2io^ 1. \^for idau ríOí/ idaw
\\>., 1. 2o, for rhingyll read nngyW
ib., 1. i2>,for nessat read nessaf
\h.,for kyglaOs read kyghaOs
P. 211^ 1. 1 5, /^r dyvedut ^-^a^ dywedut
P. 212*', 1. Sj/o?* savun read savwn
P. 212^ 1. II, for ydau read \a2iw
P. 2 1 3*", 1. 2 1 , for dylyaf read dylyaf fi
ib., 1. 2â„for ageidw read a geidw
P. 2 1 6% 1. 22, for Neu^ readìí^t,\x^
P. 216'', 1. 21^ for Kynnybo read Kynny bo
P. 2\^, 1. 1 9, ^r amdiffynnur vreint rmi/ amdiffynnvvr breint
P. 22o'\ 1. 12, for testyon eneill read tystyon y neill
ib., 1. 20, for ygneit read yneit
P. 223, 1. 5 and 6, for diethyr read dieithyr
lb., 1, 22, 25 and T,Z,for Morgannuc read Morgannwc
lb., 1. 29, /or a digonher read digonher
P. 227, 1. 21, dele the co7nma after trOs
P. 229, 1. I, read dayargychwyn
P. 231, 1. 26,yörieuan read \t.ViZXi
P. 234, 1. 16,/örteern meibon ?-rai/ teernmeibon
P. 237, note I, /or M.A. read MA. p. 268a.
P. 237^ 1. T-1,for DaO read DuO
P. 239, 1. 20, for a metev read am etev
P. 241, 1. 7, /or or seuir read orseuir
lb., 1. 31,/ördi luyd ríflí/diluyd
Publications
University of Manchester.
SHERllATT & IIU(;HES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
ANATOMICAL SERIES.
No. I. STUDIES IN ANATOMY from tlie Anatomical Department
of the University of Manchester. Vol. iii. Edited by Alfred H.
Young. M.B. (Edin.), F.R.C.S., Professor of Anatomy. Demy 8vo,
pp. ix. 289, 23 plates. 10s. net. (Publication No. 10, 1906.)
"All the papers contained in the volume are real additions to the
knowledge of the subject with which they deal. For three of the studies
Prof. Young is either in part or wholly responsible, and he is to be
congratulated on the vigour shown by the Manchester School of
Anatomists." — X at lire.
" This work affords admirable evidence of the virility of our younger
British Universities. It is a notable addition to an already notable
series." — Medical Review.
" This forms the third volume of the Studies in Anatomy issued by
the Council, and contains contributions of considerable interest. The
volume is well printed and bound. It speaks well for the activity of
investigation at Manchester." — Lancet.
" The volume is well got up and is evidence of the continuation of the
excellent work which has been carried on for so long a period, under
Professor A. H. Young's supervision, and has been encouraged and
stimulated by his own work." — British Medical Journal.
" Throughout the papers, careful research and accurate observation are
manifested, and they will repay careful perusal. To the Anatomist, as
well as the practical physician^or surgeon, they will prove valuable."
- — Edinhvrgh Medical Journal.
CLASSICAL SERIES.
No. I. A STUDY OF THE BACCHAE OF EURIPIDES. By G.
Norwood, M.A., Assistant Lecturer in Classics. Demy 8vo, pp. xx.
188. 5s. net. (Publication No. 31, 1908.)
ECONOMIC SERIES.
No. I. THE LANCASHIRE COTTON INDUSTRY. By S. J
Chapman, M.A., M. Com., Stanley Jevons Professor of Political
Economy and Dean of the Faculty of Commerce. Demy Svo, pp.
vii. 309. 7s. 6d. net. (Publication No. 4, 1904.)
" Such a book as this ought to be, and will be, read far beyond the
bounds of the trade." — Manche.''ter Guardian.
" There have been books dealing with various phases of the subject,
but no other has so ably treated it from the economic as well as from
the historical point of view." — Manchester Courier.
"The story of the evolution of the industry from small and insignificant
beginnings up to its present imposing proportions and highly developed
and specialised forms, is told in a way to rivet the attention of the
reader the book is a valuable and instructive treatise on a
fascinating yet important subject." — Cotton Factory Times.
" Highly valuable to all close students." Scotsman.
34, Cross Street, Manchester
SHERRATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
ECONOMIC SERIES.
(Gartside Report, No. 1.)
No. II. COTTON SPINNING AND MANUFACTURING IN THE
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. By T. W. Uttley, B.A.,
Gartside Scholar. Demy 8vo, pp. xii. 70. Is. net.
(Publication No. 8, 1905.)
" Mr. Uttley is to be congratulated on the performance of a not al-
together easy task, and his book, in conception and execution, appears
to fulfil admirably the intentions of the Trust." — Manchester Courier.
" The writer gives ample details concerning wages and other features
connected with typical mills . . . and the information thus gathered is
of interest and value to the factory operative as well as the student and
economist."- — Cotton Factory Times.
" Mr. Uttley describes how he visited the mills in various States in a
very systematic and detailed manner. Altogether the report makes an
admirable and welcome collection of information, and will be found on
many occasions worthy of reference." — Textile Mercury.
(Gartside Report, No. 2.)
No. III. SOME MODERN CONDITIONS AND RECENT
DEVELOPMENTS IN IRON AND STEEL PRODUCTIONS
IN AMERICA, being a Report to the Gartside Electors, on the
results of a Tour in the U.S.A. By Frank Popplewell, B.Sc,
Gartside Scholar. Demy 8vo, pp. vi. 119. Is. net.
(Publication No. 21, 1906.)
" The author has employed his time well, and has given a clear idea of
modern conditions." — Nature.
"The American methods of iron and steel production are described,
from the practical as well as the statistical side." — Hianche-ster Courier.
" Mr. Popplewell writes clearly and well, and he is to be congratulated
upon having carried his task through in so entirely a satisfactory
manner." — Manchester City Xews.
"America's progress in iron and steel is more wonderful than any
bald statistics of production with which we are so familiar can indicate.
How that progress has been effected — effected under labour, transport
and other difficulties — Mr. Popplewell tells us in an interesting and
keenly intelligent review." — Manchester Guardian.
"A minute observation of detail . . . characterises the whole work."
—Iron and Coal Trades Review.
34, Cross Street, Manchester
SHERRATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
ECONOMIC SERIES.
(Gartside Report, No. 3.)
No. IV. ENGINEERING AND INDUSTRIAL CONDITIONS
IN THE UNITED STATES. By Frank Foster, M.Sc, Gartside
Scholar. Demy 8vo, pp. ix. 106. Is. net.
(Publication No. 22, 1906.)
"The report under review is of very great interest to those connected
with the manufacturing branch of engineering in this country, many of
whom will have to relinquish their preconceived notions regarding
American methods, if Mr. Foster's conclusions are to be accepted."
— Electrical Feview.
" The book altogether is very readable, and one we can heartily re-
commend to all interested in the economics of engineering."
— The Practical Engineer.
" Mr. Foster's observation of facts is fresh and interesting • . . ■ the
technical side of his report exhibits much care." — Manchester Guardian.
"The book is well worth reading." — Iron and Coal Trades Beview.
"There is much in the book which will be new to English readers,
even to those who have studied the reports of the Moseley and other
recent 'commissions.'" — Belfast News Letter.
No. V. THE RATING OF LAND VALUES. By J. D.
Chorlton, M.Sc. Demy 8vo, pp. viii. 177. 3s. 6d. net.
(Publication No. 23, 1907.)
"A timely and temperate treatise on a subject of growing interest."
—Pall Mall Gazette.
"The writer is learned, intelligent, progressive, fair and lucid."
— Progress.
"The facts and deductions are well put." — Western Mail.
" Chapters upon the scheme of the Royal Commission (minority report)
—'Building Land.' 'The Future Increase of Land Values,' 'The Muni-
cipal Bill,' and others ... set forth with clearness and detail some of
the many interesting and difficult subjects in connection with valuation,
rates and rating." — Estates Gazette.
" Mr. Chorlton has made a contribution to this interesting controversy
which is worthy of the serious attention of all persons interested in the
subject." — Local Government Chronicle.
" The arguments for and against this proposed reform in the taxation
of land have never been more fairly and freely stated."
— TJverpool Daily Post and Mercury.
" Mr. Chorlton deals clearly and concisely with the whole subject of
<tating and land values." — The Standard.
Chandos Street, London, W.C.
SHERIÍATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
ECONOMIC SERIES.
"The impartiality and candour of Mr. Chorlton's method are beyond
dispute, and his book will repay careful study by all who are interested
in the question, from whatever motive." — Westminster Gazette.
" The first half of this book deserves to become a classic
is one of the best books on a practical economic question that has
appeared for many years. It is not only scientifically valuable, but so
well written as to be interesting to a novice on the subject." — The Nation
"This thoughtful and judicially expressed treatise."
— Manchester City News.
"A very businesslike and serviceable collection of essays and notes on
this intricate question." — Manchester Guardian.
(Gartside Report, No. 4.)
No. VI. DYEING IN GERMANY AND AMERICA. By Sydney
H. HiGGiNS, M.Sc, Gartside Scholar. Demy 8vo, pp. xiii. 112.
Is. net. (Publication No. 24, 1907.)
" The book will . . . make a valuable addition to the technical litera-
ture of this country." — Tribune.
" The work is one which .... should receive the attention of those
who desire a general view of the German and American dyeing in-
dustries." — Textile Manufacturer.
"A perusal of the work leads us to the conclusion that much useful
work is being done by the Gartside scholars, which will give these young
men an excellent insight into the working conditions of various
industries." — Textile Recorder.
No. VII. THE HOUSING PROBLEM IN ENGLAND. By
Ernest Ritson Dewsnup, M.A., Professor of Railway Economics in
the university of Chicago. Demy 8vo, pp. vii. 327. 5s. net.
, (Publication No. 25, 1907.)
" Mr. Dewsnup's book is most valuable as it provides all essential in-
formation on the subject." — Standard.
"All those who are interested in this question, no matter what their
economic predilections, may ponder with advantage Professor Dewsnup's
pages." — Newcastle Daily Chronicle.
"The study brings together so weighty an array of facts and argu-
ments that it cannot but prove instructive and suggestive to all classes
of economists interested in its subject." — Scotsman.
" Professor Dewsnup's view of the whole problem was stated in 1903,
in a form which won the Warburton Essay Prize at the Manchester
University. Now revised and brought up to date, his valuable work has
taken permanent form." — Westminster Gazette.
(Gart.side Report, No. 5.)
No. VIII. AMERICAN BUSINESS ENTERPRISE. By Douglas
Knoop M.A. Price Is. 6d. net. (Publication No. 30, 1907.)
34, Cross Street, Manchester
SHERRATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS
EDUCATIONAL SERIES.
No. I. CONTINUATION SCHOOLS IN ENGLAND & ELSEWHERE:
Their place in the Educational System of an Industrial and Com-
mercial State. By Michael E. Sadler, M.A., LL.D., Professor of
the History and Administration of Education. Demy 8vo, pp. xxvi
779. 8s. 6d. net. (Publication No. 29, 1907).
This work is largely based on an enquiry made by past and present
Students of the Educational Department of the University of
Manchester. Chapters on Continuation Schools in the German
Empire, Switzerland, Denmark, and France, have been contributed
by other writers.
No. II. THE DEMONSTRATION SCHOOL RECORD. No. I. Being
Contributions to the Study of Education from the Department
of Education in the University of Manchester. By Professor J. J.
FiNDLAY. l.s. 6d. net. (Publication No. 32, 1908.)
HISTORICAL SERIES.
No. I. MEDIEVAL MANCHESTER AND THE BEGINNINGS
OF LANCASHIRE. By James Tait, M.A., Professor of Ancient
and Mediaeval History. Demy 8vo, pp. x. 211. 7s. 6d. net.
(Publication No. 3, 1904.)
" Patient and enlightened scholarship and a sense of style and pro-
portion have enabled the writer to produce a work at once solid and
readable." — English Historical Review.
"A welcome addition to the literature of English local history, not
merely because it adds much to our knowledge of Manchester and
Lancashire, but also because it displays a scientific method of treatment
which is rare in this field of study in England." — Dr. Gross in American
Historical Review.
" La collection ne pouvait débuter plus significativement et plus heure-
usement que par un ouvrage d'histoire du Moyen Age dû à M. Tait, car
I'enseignemert medieviste est un de ceux qui font le plus d'honneur à
la jeune Universite de Manchester, et c'est à M. le Professeur Tait qu'il
faut attribuer une bonne part de ce succès." — Revue de Synthése
historique.
"The two essays are models of their kind." — Manchester Guardian.
No. II. INITIA OPERUM LATINORUM QUAE SAECULIS XIII.,
XIV., XV. ATTRIBUUNTUR. By A. G. Little, M.A., Lecturer
in Palaeography. Demy 8vo, pp. xiii. 273 (interleaved). 15s. net.
(Publication No. 5, 1904.)
"Whoever has attempted to ascertain the contents of a Mediaeval
miscellany in nianu.script must often have been annoyed by the occurrence
of a blank space Avhere the title of the treatise ought to be. Mr. Little
has therefore earned the gratitude of all such persons by making public
a collection of some 6,W0 incipits, which he arranged in the first instance
for his private use, in compiling a catalogue of Franciscan MSS." —
English Historical Review.
Chandos Street, London, W.C.
SUERlîATT & HUCHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
HISTORICAL SERIES.
No. III. THE OLÜ COLONIAL SYSTEM. By Gkrald Berkeley
Hertz, M.A., B.C.L., Lecturer in Constitutional Law. Demy 8vo,
pp. xi. 232. 5s. net. (I'ublication No. 7, 1905.)
" Mr. Hertz gives us an elaborate historical study of the old colonial
system, which disappeared with the American Revolution He
shows a remarkable knowledge of contemporary literature, and his book
may claim to be a true history of popular opinion." — Spectator.
" Mr. Hertz's book is one which no student of imperial developments
can neglect. It is lucid, fair, thorough, and convincing."
— Glasgow Herald.
" Mr. Hertz's ' Old Colonial System ' is based on a careful study of
contemporary documents, with the result that several points of no small
importance are put in a new light .... it is careful, honest work ....
The story which he tells has its lesson for us." — The Timvs.
" Both the ordinary reader and the academic mind will get benefit from
this well-informed and well-written book." — Srotsman.
No. IV. STUDIES OF ROMAN IMPERIALISM. By W. T.
Arnold, M.A. Edited by Edward Fiddes, M.A., Lecturer in
Ancient History, with Memoir of the Author by Mrs. Humphry
Ward and C. E. Montague. With a Photogravure of W. T.
Arnold. Demy 8vo, 400 pp. 7s. 6d. net.
(Publication No. 16, 1906.
" Mrs. Humphry Ward has used all her delicate and subtle art to
draw a picture of her beloved brother; and his friend Mr. Montague's
account of his middle life is also remarkable for its literary excel-
lence." — At/ienninn.
"The memoir tenderly and skilfully written by the 'sister
and friend,' tells a story, which well deserved to be told, of a life rich
in aspirations, interests, and friendships, and not without its measure of
actual achievement." — Tribune.
" This geographical sense and his feeling for politics give colour to all
he wrote." — Times.
"Anyone who desires a general account of the Empire under Augustus
which is freshly and clearly written and based on wide reading will find
it here." — .yan'iie.<ter Guardian.
"Nothing could be better than the sympathetic tribute which Mrs.
Humphry Ward pays to her brother, or the analysis of his work and
method by his colleague Mr. Montague. The two together have more
stuff in them than many big books of recent biography."
— Westininster Gazette.
The Memoir may be had separately, price 2s. 6d. net.
34, Cross Street, 3Ianchestcr
SUERKATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
HISTORICAL SERIES.
No. V. CANON PIETRO CASOI.A'S PILGRIMAGE TO
JERUSALEM IN THK YEAR 1494. By M. M. Newett,
B.A., foriiierly Jones Fellow. Demy Svo., pp. 427. 73. 6d. net.
(Publication No. 26, 1907.)
" Thoroughness is characteristic of introduction, the copious notes,
appendix and index. . . . Miss Newett's translation is spirited and in-
teresting, . . ." — Manchester Courier.
" Casola's narrative richly deserved the honours of print and transla-
tion. The book is a credit to its editor and to the historical school of
Manchester University." — Morning Leader.
" His narrative is at once simple and dignified in style, convincing and
interesting in its pictures of the conditions governing travel by sea and
land four centuries a.go."— Daily Telegraph.
" The book is like a gallery of mediaeval paintings, full of movement
and colouring, instinct with the vitality of the time." — Birmingham Post.
" Miss Newett's introduction is a contribution of considerable value to
the history of European commerce." — Spectator.
" Forms a noteworthy addition to the number of books from which a
knowledge can be gained of the itineraries of the pilgrims to Palestine."
— Scotsman.
"The whole volume is fascinating. It presents a lively picture of
bygone times, abounds in curious facts and recalls quaint and pleasing
ceremonies, and exhibits the ardent pilgrim of the past in his true light.
Miss Newett is alike to bo congratulated on her translation, her
Introduction (which takes up a third of the volume), and her notes."
— Manchester City News.
"The work which Miss Margaret Newett has probably saved from
oblivion is as intrinsically interesting as it should prove instructive to
the student of history." — Daily Neivs.
" One of the most delightful narratives that record the impressions of
a pious pilgrim." — Westminster Gazette.
" One of the most comprehensive of the itineraries is that now trans-
lated, an important feature of it being its full description of the city of
Venice." — 7 he Times
No. VI. HISTORICAL ESSAYS. Edited by T. F. Tour, M.A.,
Professor of Medi;eval and Modern History and James Tait, M.A.,
Professor of Ancient and Metliioval History, Demy Svo, pp. xv. 557.
6s. net. Reissue of the Edition of 1902 witli Index and New Preface
(Publication No. 27, 1907.)
"Diese zwanzig chronologisch geordneten Aufsiitze heissen in der
Vorrede der Herausgeber Festchrift, behandeln zur Half te ausser-englische
60, Chandos Street, London, W.C.
SHERRATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
HISTORICAL SERIES.
Themata, benutzen reichlich festliindische Literatur und verraten überall
neben weiten Ausblickeii eine inethodische Schulung die der dortigen
Facultät hohe Elire macht." Professor Lieberniann in Deutsche
Literaturzeitung,
" Imperial bistory, local bistory, ecclesiastical bistory, economic history
and the methods of historical teaching — all these are in one way or another
touched upon by scholars who have collaborated in this voUime. Men
and women alike have devoted their time and pains to working out
problems of importance and often of no slight diiticulty. The result is
one of which the university and city may be justly proud." The late
Professor York Powell in the Manchester Guardian.
"Esso contiene venti lavori storici dettati, quattro da professori e sedici
da licenziati del CoUegio, e sono tutto scritti appositamente e condotti
secondo le piii rigorose norme della criticaesu documenti." R. Predelli
in Niiovo Archivio Venefo.
"La variete des sujets et rérudition avec laquelle ils sont traités font
grand honneur à la manière dont I'histoire est enseigné à Owens College."
licvue Historiqne.
"No one who reads these essays will do so Avithoiit acknowledging their
ability, both in originality and research. They deal MÌth historic
subjects from the begiimings of Caesar-worship to the detention of
Napoleon at St. Helena, and they deal with them in a thoroughgoing
fashion." Guardian.
"Par nature, c'esc un recueil savant, qui témoigne du respect et de
l'émulation que salt exercer pour les etudes historiques la jeune et déjà
célèbre universite." Revue d'histoire cccUsiastique (Louvainj.
" All these essays reach a high level ; they avoid the besetting sin of
most of our present historical writing, Avhich consists of serving up a hash
of what other historians have written flavoured with an original spice of
error They are all based on original research and written by
specialists. " Professor A. F. Pollard in the English Historical Review.
"Sie bilden einen schönen Beweis fur die rationelle Art, mit der dort
dieses Studium betrieben wird." Professor O. Weber in Historische
Zeitschrift.
The Index can be purchased separately price 6d.
34, Cross Street, Manchester
SHERRATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
MEDICAL SERIES.
No. I. SKETCHES OF THE LIVES AND WORK OF THE
HONORARY MEDICAL STAFF OF THE ROYAL INFIRMARY.
From its foundation in 1752 to 1830, when it became the Royal
Infirmary. By Edward Mansfield Brockbank, M.D., M.R.C.P.
Crown 4to. (illustrated). Pp. vii. 311. 15s. net.
(Publication No. 1, 1904.)
" Dr. Brockbank's is a book of varied interest. It also deserves a
welcome as one of the earliest of the ' Publications of the University of
Manchester.' " — Manchester Gvardian.
" We have a valuable contribution to local Medical Literature."
— Daili/ Dispatch.
No. II. PRACTICAL PRESCRIBING AND DISPENSING. For
Medical Students. By William Kirkby, sometime Lecturer in
Pharmacognosy in the Owens College, Manchester. Crown 8vo,
220 pp. 5s. net.
(Publication No. 2, 1904, Second edition, 1906.)
" The whole of the matter bears the impress of that technical skill
and thoroughness with which Mr. Kirkby's name must invariably be
associated, and the book must be welcomed as one of the most useful
recent additions to the working library of prescribers and dispensers."
— Phariiiarevtiral Journal.
" Thoroughly practical text-books on the subject are so rare, that we
welcome with pleasure Mr. William Kirkby's ' Practical Prescribing and
Dispensing.' The book is written by a pharmacist expressly for medical
students, and the author has been most happy in conceiving its scope
and arrangement." — /Irlfish Mediral Jovrnal.
" The work appears to be peculiarly free from blemishes and particularly
full in practical detail. It is manifestly the work of one who is a skilled
chemist, and an expert pharmacist, and who knows not only the re-
quirements of the modern student but the best way in which his needs
may be met." — Medical Press.
"This is a very sensible and useful manual." — The Hospital.
" The book will be found very useful to any students during a course
of practical dispensing." — St. Bartholomew's Hospital Journal.
" The book is a model, being tutorial from beginning to end."
— The Chemist and Druggi-H.
No. in. HANDBOOK OF SURGICAL ANATOMY. By G. A.
Wright, B.A., M.B. (Oxon.). F.R.C.S., Professor of Systematic
Surgery, and C. H. Preston, M.D., F.R.C.S., L.D.S., Lecturer on
Dental Anatomy ; Assistant Dental Surgeon to the Victoria Dental
Hospital of Manchester. Crown Svo, po. ix. 205. Second edition.
5s. net. (Publication No. 6, 1905.)
60, Chandos Street, London, W.C.
SHERRATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
MEDICAL SERIES.
" We can heartily recommend the volume to students, and especially to
those preparing for a final examination in surgery." — Hospital.
" Dr. Wright and Dr. Preston have produced a concise and very
readable little handbook of surgical applied anatomy. . . . The subject
matter of the book is well arranged and the marginal notes in bold type
facilitate reference to any desired point." — Lancet.
No. IV. A COURSE OF INSTRUCTION IN OPERATIVE
SURGERY in the University of Manchester. By AViLLlAM
Thorbürn, M.D., B.S. (Lond.), F.R.C.S., Lecturer in Operative
Surgery. Crowm 8vo, pp. 75. 2s. 6d. net.
(Publication No. 11, 1906.)
" This little book gives the junior student all that he wants, and no-
thing that he does not want. Its size is handy, and altogether for its
purpose it is excellent." — Unirtrsiti/ Ntvicw.
"As a working guide it is excellent." — ICdiniiurgh Medical Journol .
No. V. A HANDBOOK OF BECAL xMEDICINE. By W. Sellars,
M.D. (London), of the Middle Temple and Northern Circuit,
Barrister-at-law. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo, pp. vii. 233.
7s. 6d. net. (Publication No. 14, 1906.)
" This is quite one of the best books of the kind we have come
across." — Law Times.
No. VI. A CATALOGUE OF THE PATHOLOGICAL MUSEUM
OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER. Edited by J.
LoRRAiN Smith, M.A., M.D. (Edin.), Professor of Pathology.
Crown 4to, 1260 pp. 7s. 6d. net. (Publication No. 15,1906.)
" The catalogue compares very favourably with others of a similar
character, and, apart from its value for teaching purposes in an ira-
portant medical school such as that of the University of Manchester, it
is capable of being of great assistance to others as a work of reference."
— Edinburgh Medical Journal.
" In conclusion we need only say that Professor Lorrain Smith has
performed the most essential part of his task — the description of the
specimens — excellently, and an honourable mention must be made of the
book as a publication." — British Medical Journal.
No. VII. HANDBOOK OF DISEASES OF THE HEART. By
Graham Steell, M.D., F.R.C.P., Professor of Medicine, and
Phy.sician to the Manchester Royal Intirniary. Crown 8vo,
pp. xii. 389, 11 plates (5 in colours), and 100 illustrations in the text.
7s. 6d. net. I'ublication No. 20, 1906.)
34, Cross Street, 3Ianehestcr
SUERRATT Ac UUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
MEDICAL SERIES.
" It more truly reflects modern ideas of heart disease than any book
M-e are acquainted with, and therefore may be heartily recommended to
our readers." — Treatment.
" We regard this volume as an extremely useful guide to the study of
diseases of the heart, and consider that no better introduction to the
subject could jjossibly have been written." — Medical 'Times and Hospital
Gazette.
" We can cordially recommend Dr. Steell's book as giving an excellent
.iind thoroughly practical account of the subject of which it treats."—
Edinburgh Medical litview.
PHYSICAL SERIES.
No. I. THE PHYSICAL LABORATORIES OF THE UNIVER-
SITY OF MANCHESTER. A record of 25 years' work. Demy 8vo,
pp. 142, 10 Plates, 4 Plans. 5s. net. (Publication No. 13, 1906.)
This volume contains an illustrated description of the Physical,
Electrical Engineering, and Electro-Chemistry Laboratories of the
Manchester University, also a complete Biographical and Biblio-
graphical Record of those who have worked in the Physics Depart-
ment of the University during the past 25 years.
" The book is excellently got up, and contains a description of the
department of physics and its equipment, a short biographical sketch of
the Professor with a list of his scientific writings and a well-executed
portrait and a record of the career of students and others who have passed
through Dr. Schuster's hands. Alumni of Owens will welcome the
volume as an interesting link with their alma mater." — Glasgow Herald.
"This interesting and valuable contribution to the history of the
Manchester University also contains several illustrations, aiid forms the
first of the "physical series'' of the publications of the University of
Manchester." — The Times
" A recoi'd of achievement of which no man need be ashamed " —
Westminster Gazette.
" It is a memorial of which any man would be justly proud, and the
Univer.sity of which he is both an alunmus and a professor may well
share that pride," — Manchester Gaurdian.
PUBLIC HEALTH SERIES.
No. I. ARCHIVES OF THE PUBLIC HEALTH LABORATORY
OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER. Edited by
A. Sheridan Delépine, M.Sc, M.B., Ch.M., Director of the
Laboratory and Procter Professor of Comparative Pathology and
Bacteriology. Crown 4to. pp. iv. 451. £l. Is. net.
(Publication No. 12, 1906.)
60, Chandos Street, London, W.C.
SHERRATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS
PUBLIC HEALTH SERIES.
"The University of Manchester has taken the important and highly
commendable step of commencing the publication of the archives of it's
Public Health Laboratory, and has issued, under the able and judicious
editorship of Professor Sheridan Delépine, the first volume of a series
that promises to be of no small interest and value alike to members of
the medical profession and to those of the laity. . . . Original communica-
tions bearing upon diseases which are prevalent in the districts sur-
rounding Manchester, or dealing with food- and water-supplies, air,
disposal of refuse, sterilisation and disinfection and kindred subjects,
will be published in future volumes; and it is manifest that these, as
they successively appear, will form a constantly increasing body of trust-
worthy information upon subjects which are not only of the highest
interest to the profession but of supreme importance to the public." —
The Lancet.
" It is safe to say that as these volumes accumulate they will form
one of the most important works of reference on questions of public
health, and ought, at all events, to be in the library of every public
authority." — Manchester Guardian.
" The volume .... speaks well for the activity of investigation in
Manchester." — Lancet.
THEOLOGICAL SERIES.
No. I. INAUGURAL LECTURES delivered during the Session
1904-5, by the Professors and Lecturers of the Faculty of Theology,
viz. : —
Prof. T. F. Tout, M.A. ; Prof. A. S. Peake, B.D. ; Prof. H. W.
Hogg, M.A. ; Prof. T. W. Rhys Davids, LL.D. ; Rev. W. F.
Adeney, D.D. ; Rev. A. Gordon, M.A. ; Rev. L. Hassé, B.D. ; Rev.
Canon E. L. HICKS, M.A. ; Rev. H. D. Lockett, M.A. ; Rev. R.
Mackintosh, D.D.; Rev. J. T. Marshall, D.D. ; Rev. J. H. Moulton,
D.Litt.
Edited by A. S. Peake, B.D., Dean of the Faculty.
Demy 8vo, pp. xi. 296. 7s. 6d. net.
(Publication No. 9, 1905.)
" The lectures, while scholarly, are at the same time popular, and will
be found interesting and instructive by those who are not theologians.
. . . The entire series is excellent, and the volume deserves a wide
circulation. " — Scotsman .
" This is a very welcome volume . . . All these lectures were delivered
to popular audiences, yet they are far from superficial, and will be
found of great value to busy pastors and teachers." — Christian World.
" We welcome the volume as a most auspicious sign of the times."
— Spectator.
34, Cross Street, Manchester
SHERRATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS.
THEOLOGICAL SERIES.
"The lectures themselves give a valuable conspectus of the present
position of Theological research. . . . They are, of course, not addressed
to experts, but they are exceedingly valuable, even when allowance is
made for their more or less popular form." — Examiner.
" The whole volume forms a very important and valuable contribution-
to the cause of Theological learning." — Record.
" This is a most interesting and valuable book, the appearance of which
at the present moment is singularly significant. . . . But it is impossible-
in a brief review to indicate all the treasures of this rich volume, to
read which carefully is to be introduced to the varied wealth of modern-
Diblical scholarship." — Baptist.
" This volume is of the most exceptional value and interest."
— Expository Times.
"This is a book of more than common interest."
— lieriew of Theology and Philosophy.
" The writers of these lectures do not attempt to offer more than
samples of their wares : but what is given is good, and it may be seen
that theology without tests is destitute neither of scientific value nor of
human inteTests."— Athena um~
LECTURES.
No. I. GARDEN CITIES (Warburton Lecture). By Ralph Neville,
K.C. 6d. net. (Lecture No. 1, 1905.)
No. II. THE BANK OF ENGLAND AND THE STATE (A Lecture).
By Sir Felix Schuster. 6d. net. (Lecture No. 2, 19()5.)
No. III. BEARING AND IMPORTANCE OF COMMERCIAL.
TREATIES IN THE TWENTIETH CENTURY. By Sir Thomas
Barclay. 6d.net. (Lecture No. 3, 1906.)
No. IV. THE SCIENCE OF LANGUAGE AND THE STUDY OF
THE GREEK TESTAMENT (A Lecture). By Jame.s Hope
MOULTON, M.A., Litt.D. 6d. net. (Lecture No. 4, 1906.)
No. V. THE GENERAL MEDICAL COUNCIL: ITS POWERS.
AND ITS WORK (A Lecture). By Donald Macahster, M.A.,
M.D., B.Sc, D.C.L., LL.D. 6d net.
(Lecture No. 5, 1906.)
No. VI. THE CONTRASTS IN DANTE (A Lecture). By the Hon.
William Warrex Vernon, M.A. 6d. net.
(Lecture No. 6, 1906.)
No. VII. THE PRESERVATION OF PLACES OF INTEREST OR
BEAUTY (A Lecture). By Sir Robert Hunter. 6d. net.
(Lecture No. 7, 1907.)
60, Chandos Street, London, W.C.
SU ERR ATT Â: HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS
CALENDARS.
CALENDAR OF THE VICTORIA UNIVERSITY OF MAN-
CHESTER. Session 1904-5. Demy 8vo, 1 KX) pp. 3s.net.
(Publication No. 17.)
CALENDAR OF THE VICTORIA UNIVERSITY OF MAN-
CHESTER. Session 1905-6. Demy 8vo, 1200 pp. 3s. net.
(Publication No. 18.)
CALENDAR OF THE VICTORIA UNIVERSITY OF MAN-
CHESTER. Session 1906-7. Demy 8vo, 1300 pp. 3s. net.
(Publication No. 19.)
CALENDAR OF THE VICTORIA UNIVERSITY OF MAN-
CHESTER. Session 1907-8. Demy Svo, 1400 pp. 3s. net.
(Publication No. 28.)
The following are in preparation and will be issued shortly : —
Celtic Series. No. I.
AN INTRODUCTION TO EARLY WELSH, Ry the late Prof.
J. Strachan, M.A., LL.D. Demy Svo.
This work will comprise a Grammar of Early Welsh with special
reference to Middle-Welsh prose. To the grammar will be added
«elected passages from Early Welsh texts in prose and verse, together
with notes and a vocabulary. [In the Press.
A GLOSSARY TO THE BLACK BOOK OF CHIRK MANU-
SCRIPT OF THE WELSH LAWS. By Timothy Lewis, B.A.
Demy Svo.
This will include the oldest copy of a complete glossary to the " Laws
of Howel Dda," contained in the "Black Book of Chirk," and will be
based on the photographic facsimile of that manuscript which is about to
be published by Dr. J. Gwenogvryn Evans in his collection of Welsh
texts. [In Prejjnratioti.
Educational Series.
THE TEACHING OF HISTORY IN GIRLS' SCHOOLS IN NORTH
AND CENTRAL GERMANY. A Report by E. Dodge, M.A.
[In the Press.
34, Cross Street, Manchester
SHERRATT & HUGHES
MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PUBLICATIONS-
Historical Series.
HANES GRUFFYDD AP CYNAN. The Welsli text with translation,
introduction, and notes by Arthur Jones, M.A., Jones Fellow in
History. Demy 8vo. [In Preparation.
THE CROMWELLIAN CONQUEST AND SETTLEMENT OF
IRELAND. By Robert Dunlop, M.A., formerly Berkeley Fellow.
Demy 8vo.
Tills work will consist of a series of unpublished documents relating
to the History of Ireland from 1651 to 1659, arranged, modernized, and
edited, with introduction, notes, etc., by Mr, DuNLOP.
[hi Preparation.
Medical Series,
DISEASES OF THE EAR. By W. Millioan, M.D., Lecturer on
Diseases of the Ear and Nasal Surgeon to the Manchester Royal
Infirmary. [In Prejmratio
DISEASES OF THE EYE. By C. E. Glascott, M.D., Lecturer on
Ophthalmology, and A. Hill Griffith, M.D., Ophthalmic Surgeon
to the Manchester Royal Infirmary. [In Preparation.
HANDBOOK OF NERVOUS DISEASES. By JuDSON S. Bury. M.D.,
Lecturer on Clinical Neurology and Physician to the Manchester
Royal Infirmary. [In Prejmratio n
The following works, though not technically Publications of the
University of Manchester, are also issued from the University
Press :—
MELANDRA CASTLE, being the Report of the Manchester and
District Branch of the Classical Association for 190.5. Edited by
R. S. Conway, Litt.D. Introduction by Rev. E. L. Hicks, M.A.
Demy 8vo. Illustrated. 5s. net.
TRANSACTIONS OF THE INTERNATIONAL UNION FOR CO-
OPERATION IN SOLAR RESEARCH (Vol. i.. First and Second
Conferences). Demy 8vo, 260 pp. and plate. 7s. 6d. net.
THE BOOK OF RUTH (Unpointed Text). 6d. net.
SCENES FROM THE RUDENS OF PLAUTUS, with a Translation
into English Verse. Edited by R. S. Conway, Litt.D., Professor of
Latin in the University. 6d. net.
60, Chandos Street, London, W.C.
SHERRATT & HUGHES
THE TEACHING OF HISTORY AND OTHER PAPERS. By H.
L. Withers. Edited by J. H. Fowler. Crown 8vo, 270 pp.
4s. 6d. net.
"An interesting memorial of a teacher who was a real enthusiast for
education." — Tlie Times..
"We can cordially commend this little book to the somewhat limited
but slowly widening circle who are likely to be interested in educational
principles and organization." — The Guardian.
A TARDINESS IN NATURE AND OTHER PAPERS. By Mary
Christie. Edited, with Introductory Note and Memoir, by Maud
Withers. Crown 8vo, 331 pp. 3s. net.
" The essays upon Thackeray, George Eliot, and R. L. Stevenson in
this volume could scarcely be bettered." — The Guardian.
" The life-story of a quite remarkable woman — of a woman who used
her gifts always to the furthering of all that is sweetest and noblest in
life." — Tribune.
MUSICAL CRITICISMS. By Arthur Johnstone. With a Memoir
of the Author by Henry Reece and Oliver Elton. Crown 8vo,
225 pp. 5s. net.
" Without the smallest affectation or laboured attempts at smartness,
Mr, Johnstone contrived always to throw fresh light on the matt«r in
hand, and at the same time to present his opinions in a form which
could be understood and enjoyed by the non-musical reader." —
Westminster Gazette.
" Everyone who welcomes guidance as to what is best in music,
everyone who watches with some degree of fascination the power of
analysis, everyone who reads with a sense of satisfaction English, as it
may be written by a master of the craft, should read this book." —
The Musical World.
MANCHESTER BOYS. By C. E. B. Russell. With an Introduc-
tion by E, T. Campagnac. CroAvn 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.
" Mr. Charles E. B. Russell has written a most interesting and
thought-compelling book on a subject of almost vital importance." —
Yorkshire Post.
"Altogether it is an inspiring book." — Liverpool Daily Post and
Mercury.
\ 34, Cross Street, Manchester
'Vy^A^ /j/fc û^i' j?SI,.
